INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE
Legislative Part
PART I Literary and Artistic Property Articles L111-1 to
L343-4 BOOK I Copyright Articles L111-1 to
L133-4
TITLE I Subject of Copyright Articles L111-1 to
L113-9
CHAPTER I Nature of Copyright Articles L111-1 to
L111-5
Article L111-1 The author of a work of the mind shall enjoy in that work, by the mere fact of its creation, an exclusive incorporeal
property right which shall be enforceable against all persons. This right shall include attributes of an intellectual and moral nature as well as attributes of an economic nature, as
determined by Books I and III of this Code. The existence or conclusion of a contract for hire or of service by the author of a work of the mind shall in no way
derogate from the enjoyment of the right afforded by the first paragraph above.
Article L111-2 A work shall be deemed to have been created, irrespective of any public disclosure, by the mere fact of realization
of the author’s concept, even if incomplete.
Article L111-3 The incorporeal property right set out in Article L111-1 shall be independent of any property right in the physical
object. Acquisition of such object shall not vest in the acquirer of the object any of the rights afforded by this Code, except
in those cases referred to in the provisions of the second and third paragraphs of Article L123-4. These rights shall subsist in the person of the author or of his successors in title who, nevertheless, may not require the proprietor of the physical object to make such object available to them for the exercise of those rights. However, in the event of manifest abuse by the proprietor preventing exercise of the right of disclosure, the first instance court may take any appropriate measure, in accordance with the provisions of Article L121-3.
Article L111-4 Subject to the international conventions to which France is party, in the event that it is ascertained, after
consultation with the Minister for Foreign Affairs, that a State does not afford to works disclosed for the first time in France, in any form whatsoever, protection that is adequate and effective, works disclosed for the first time on the territory of such State shall not enjoy the copyright protection afforded by French legislation.
However, neither the integrity nor the authorship of such works may be impaired. In the cases referred to in the first paragraph above, the royalties shall be paid to general interest bodies designated
by decree.
Article L111-5 Subject to the international conventions, foreigners shall enjoy in France the rights afforded to authors of software
by this Code on condition that the law of the State of which they are nationals or on the territory of which they have their place of residence, their registered offices or an effective establishment affords its protection to software created by French nationals and by persons having in France their place of residence or an effective establishment.
CHAPTER II Protected Work Articles L112-1 to
L112-4
Article L112-1 The provisions of this Code shall protect the rights of authors in all works of the mind, whatever their kind, form of
expression, merit or purpose.
Article L112-2
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 1/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 2 Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
The following, in particular, shall be considered works of the mind within the meaning of this Code: 1°.books, pamphlets and other literary, artistic and scientific writings; 2°.lectures, addresses, sermons, pleadings and other works of such nature; 3°.dramatic or dramatico-musical works; 4°.choreographic works, circus acts and feats and dumb-show works, the acting form of which is set down in writing
or in other manner; 5°.musical compositions with or without words;
6°.cinematographic works and other works consisting of sequences of moving images, with or without sound, together referred to as audiovisual works;
7°.works of drawing, painting, architecture, sculpture, engraving and lithography; 8°.graphical and typographical works; 9°.photographic works and works produced by techniques analogous to photography; 10°.works of applied art; 11°.illustrations, geographical maps; 12°.plans, sketches and three-dimensional works relative to geography, topography, architecture and science; 13°.software, including the preparatory design material; 14°.creations of the seasonal industries of dress and articles of fashion. Industries which, by reason of the demands
of fashion, frequently renew the form of their products, particularly the making of dresses, furs, underwear, embroidery, fashion, shoes, gloves, leather goods, the manufacture of fabrics of striking novelty or of special use in high fashion dressmaking, the products of manufacturers of articles of fashion and of footwear and the manufacture of fabrics for upholstery shall be deemed to be seasonal industries.
Article L112-3 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 1 Official Journal of 19 December 1996) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The authors of translations, adaptations, transformations or arrangements of works of the mind shall enjoy the protection afforded by this Code, without prejudice to the rights of the author of the original work. The same shall apply to the authors of anthologies or collections of miscellaneous works or data, such as databases, which, by reason of the selection or the arrangement of their contents, constitute intellectual creations.
Database means a collection of independent works, data or other materials, arranged in a systematic or methodical way, and capable of being individually assessed by electronic or any other means.
Article L112-4 The title of a work of the mind shall be protected in the same way as the work itself where it is original in character. Such title may not be used, even if the work is no longer protected under Articles L123-1 to L123-3, to distinguish a
work of the same kind if such use is liable to create confusion.
CHAPTER III Owners of Copyright Articles L113-1 to
L113-9
Article L113-1 Authorship shall belong, unless proved otherwise, to the person or persons under whose name the work has been
disclosed.
Article L113-2 “Work of collaboration” shall mean a work in the creation of which more than one natural person has participated. “Composite work” shall mean a new work in which a preexisting work is incorporated without the collaboration of the
author of the latter work. “Collective work” shall mean a work created at the initiative of a natural or legal person who edits it, publishes it and
discloses it under his direction and name and in which the personal contributions of the various authors who participated in its production are merged in the overall work for which they were conceived, without it being possible to attribute to each author a separate right in the work as created.
Article L113-3 A work of collaboration shall be the joint property of its authors. The joint authors shall exercise their rights by common accord. In the event of failure to agree, the civil courts shall decide.
Where the contribution of each of the joint authors is of a different kind, each may, unless otherwise agreed, separately exploit his own personal contribution without, however, prejudicing the exploitation of the common work.
Article L113-4 A composite work shall be the property of the author who has produced it, subject to the rights of the author of the
preexisting work.
Article L113-5 A collective work shall be the property, unless proved otherwise, of the natural or legal person under whose name it
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 2/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE has been disclosed.
The author’s rights shall vest in such person.
Article L113-6 The authors of pseudonymous and anonymous works shall enjoy in such works the rights afforded by Article
L111-1. They shall be represented in the exercise of those rights by the original editor or publisher, until such time as they
reveal their true identity and prove their authorship. The declaration referred to in the preceding paragraph may be made by will; however, any rights previously
acquired by other persons shall be maintained. The provisions in the second and third paragraphs above shall not apply if the pseudonym adopted by the author
leaves no doubt as to his true identity.
Article L113-7 Authorship of an audiovisual work shall belong to the natural person or persons who have carried out the intellectual
creation of the work. Unless proved otherwise, the following are presumed to be the joint authors of an audiovisual work made in
collaboration: 1°.the author of the script; 2°.the author of the adaptation; 3°.the author of the dialogue; 4°.the author of the musical compositions, with or without words, specially composed for the work; 5°.the director. If an audiovisual work is adapted from a preexisting work or script which is still protected, the authors of the original
work shall be assimilated to the authors of the new work.
Article L113-8 Authorship of a radio work shall belong to the natural person or persons who carried out the intellectual creation of
the work. The provisions of the final paragraph of Article L113-7 and those of Article L121-6 shall apply to radio works.
Article L113-9 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 2 Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Unless otherwise provided by statutory provision or stipulation, the economic rights in the software and its documentation created by one or more employees in the execution of their duties or following the instructions given by their employer shall be the property of the employer and he exclusively shall be entitled to exercise them.
Any dispute concerning the application of this Article shall be submitted to the first instance court of the registered place of business of the employer.
The first paragraph of this Article shall also apply to servants of the State, of local authorities and of public establishments of an administrative nature.
TITLE II Authors’ Rights Articles L121-1 to
L123-12
CHAPTER I Moral Right Articles L121-1 to
L121-9
Article L121-1 An author shall enjoy the right to respect for his name, his authorship and his work. This right shall attach to his person. It shall be perpetual, inalienable and imprescriptible. It may be transmitted mortis causa to the heirs of the author. Exercise may be conferred on another person under the provisions of a will.
Article L121-2 The author alone shall have the right to divulge his work. He shall determine the method of disclosure and shall fix
the conditions thereof, subject to Article L132-24. After his death, the right to disclose his posthumous works shall be exercised during their lifetime by the executor or
executors designated by the author. If there are none, or after their death, and unless the author has willed otherwise, this right shall be exercised in the following order: by the descendants, by the spouse against whom there exists no final judgment of separation and who has not remarried, by the heirs other than descendants, who inherit all or part of the estate and by the universal legatees or donees of the totality of the future assets.
This right may be exercised even after expiry of the exclusive right of exploitation set out in Article L123-1.
Article L121-3 In the event of manifest abuse in the exercise or non-exercise of the right of disclosure by the deceased author’s
representatives referred to in Article L121-2, the first instance court may order any appropriate measure. The same shall
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 3/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE apply in the event of a dispute between such representatives, if there is no known successor in title, no heir or no spouse entitled to inherit.
Such matters may be referred to the courts by the Minister responsible for culture.
Article L121-4 Notwithstanding assignment of his right of exploitation, the author shall enjoy a right to reconsider or of withdrawal,
even after publication of his work, with respect to the assignee. However, he may only exercise that right on the condition that he indemnify the assignee beforehand for any prejudice the reconsideration or withdrawal may cause him. If the author decides to have his work published after having exercised his right to reconsider or of withdrawal, he shall be required to offer his rights of exploitation in the first instance to the assignee he originally chose and under the conditions originally determined.
Article L121-5 An audiovisual work shall be deemed completed when the final version has been established by common accord
between the director or, possibly, the joint authors, on the one hand, and the producer, on the other. Destruction of the master copy of such version shall be prohibited. Any change made to that version by adding, deleting or modifying any element thereof shall require the agreement
of the persons referred to in the first paragraph above. Any transfer of an audiovisual work to another kind of medium with a view to a different mode of exploitation shall
require prior consultation with the director. The authors’ own rights, as defined in Article L121-1, may be exercised by those authors only in respect of the
completed audiovisual work.
Article L121-6 If one of the authors refuses to complete his contribution to an audiovisual work or is unable to complete such
contribution due to circumstances beyond his control, he shall not be entitled to oppose use of that part of his contribution already in existence for the purpose of completing the work. He shall be deemed the author of such contribution and shall enjoy the rights deriving therefrom.
Article L121-7 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 2 Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Except for any stipulation more favorable to the author, such author may not: 1°.oppose modification of the software by the assignee of the rights referred to in item 2 of Article L122-6 where
such modification does not prejudice either his honor or his reputation; 2°.exercise his right to reconsider or of withdrawal.
Article L121-8 The author alone shall have the right to make a collection of his articles and speeches and to publish them or to
authorize their publication in such form. With regard to all works published in such way in a newspaper or periodical, the author shall maintain his right,
unless otherwise stipulated, to have them reproduced or to exploit them in any form whatsoever, on condition that such reproduction or exploitation is not such as to compete with the newspaper or periodical concerned.
Article L121-9 Whatever the marriage arrangements and on pain of nullity of any clause to the contrary contained in a marriage
contract, the right to disclose a work, to lay down the conditions for exploiting it and for defending its integrity shall remain vested in the spouse who is the author or in the spouse to whom such rights have been transmitted. This right may not be brought in dowry nor acquired as community property nor subsequently acquired as community property.
The monetary proceeds resulting from the exploitation of a work of the mind or from the total or partial assignment of the right of exploitation shall be subject to the general rules of law applicable to marriage arrangements only if acquired during the marriage; the same shall apply to savings made on such account.
The provisions laid down in the preceding paragraph shall not apply if the marriage was contracted prior to March 12, 1958.
The legislative provisions relating to the contributions of the spouses to the cost of the household shall apply to the monetary proceeds referred to in the second paragraph of this Article.
CHAPTER II Patrimonial Rights Articles L122-1 to
L122-12
Article L122-1 The right of exploitation belonging to the author shall comprise the right of performance and the right of
reproduction.
Article L122-2 Performance shall consist in the communication of the work to the public by any process whatsoever, particularly:
1°.public recitation, lyrical performance, dramatic performance, public presentation, public projection and transmission in a public place of a telediffused work;
2°.telediffusion.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 4/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Telediffusion shall mean distribution by any telecommunication process of sounds, images, documents, data and
messages of any kind. Transmission of a work towards a satellite shall be assimilated to a performance.
Article L122-2-1 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
The right of performance of a work broadcast by satellite shall be governed by the provisions of this Code where the work is transmitted to the satellite from the national territory.
Article L122-2-2 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
The right of performance of a work broadcast by satellite which is transmitted from the territory of a non-Member State of the European Community that does not afford a level of copyright protected equivalent to that guaranteed by this Code shall also be governed by the provisions of this Code:
1°.where the uplink to the satellite is provided by a station situated on the national territory, in which case the rights provided for in this Code shall be exercisable against the person operating the uplink station;
2°.where the uplink to the satellite is not provided by a station situated in a Member State of the European Community, and where the transmission takes place at the request, on behalf or under the control of an audiovisual communication enterprise having its principal establishment on the national territory, in which case the rights provided for in this Code shall be exercisable against the said audiovisual communication enterprise.
Article L122-3 Reproduction shall consist in the physical fixation of a work by any process permitting it to be communicated to the
public in an indirect way. It may be carried out, in particular, by printing, drawing, engraving, photography, casting and all processes of the
graphical and plastic arts, mechanical, cinematographic or magnetic recording. In the case of works of architecture, reproduction shall also consist in the repeated execution of a plan or of a
standard project.
Article L122-4 Any complete or partial performance or reproduction made without the consent of the author or of his successors in
title or assigns shall be unlawful. The same shall apply to translation, adaptation or transformation, arrangement or reproduction by any technique or process whatsoever.
Article L122-5 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 5 II Official Journal of 11 May 1994) (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 17 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 2 and art. 3 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2000-642 of 11 July 2000 art. 47 Official Journal of 11 July 2000)
Once a work has been disclosed, the author may not prohibit: 1°. private and gratuitous performances carried out exclusively within the family circle; 2°. copies or reproductions reserved strictly for the private use of the copier and not intended for collective use, with
the exception of copies of works of art to be used for purposes identical with those for which the original work was created and copies of software other than backup copies made in accordance with paragraph II of Article L. 122-6-1, as well as copies or reproductions of an electronic database;
3°. on condition that the name of the author and the source are clearly stated: a) analyses and short quotations justified by the critical, polemic, educational, scientific or informatory nature of the
work in which they are incorporated; b) press reviews; c) dissemination, even in their entirety, through the press or by broadcasting, as current news, of speeches intended
for the public made in political, administrative, judicial or academic gatherings, as well as in public meetings of a political nature and at official ceremonies;
d) complete or partial reproductions of works of graphic or three-dimensional art intended to appear in the catalogue of a judicial sale held in France, in the form of the copies of the said catalogue made available to the public prior to the sale for the sole purpose of describing the works of art offered for sale.
A decree by the Conseil d’Etat shall determine the characteristics of the documents and the conditions governing their distribution.
4°. parody, pastiche and caricature, observing the rules of the genre. 5°. acts necessary to access the contents of an electronic database for the purposes of and within the limits of the
use provided by contract.
Article L122-6 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 5I Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Subject to the provisions of Article L122-6-1, the exploitation right belonging to the author of the software shall include the right to do or to authorize:
1°.the permanent or temporary reproduction of software by any means and in any form, in part or in whole. Insofar as loading, displaying, running, transmission or storage of the software necessitate such reproduction, such acts shall be possible only with the authorization of the author;
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 5/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 2°.the translation, adaptation, arrangement or any other alteration of software and the reproduction of the results
thereof; 3°.the placing on the market for consideration or gratuitously, including rental, of the software or of copies thereof by
any process. However, the first sale of a copy of software on the territory of a Member State of the European Community or of a State party to the agreement on the European Economic Area by the author or with his consent shall exhaust the right of placing on the market of that copy in all Member States, with the exception of the right to authorize further rental of a copy.
Article L122-6-1 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 5I Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
I.The acts referred to in items 1 and 2 of Article L122-6 shall not require authorization by the author where they are necessary for the use of the software by the person entitled to use it in accordance with its intended purpose, including for error correction.
However, an author may by contract reserve the right to correct errors and stipulate any special conditions to which shall be subject the acts referred to in items 1 and 2 of Article L122-6, necessary to enable the entitled person to use the software in accordance with its intended purpose.
II. A person having the right to use the software may make a backup copy where such is necessary to ensure use of the software.
III. A person having the right to use the software shall be entitled, without the authorization of the author, to observe, study or test the functioning of the software in order to determine the ideas and principles which underlie any element of the software if he does so while performing any of the acts of loading, displaying, running, transmitting or storing the software which he is entitled to do.
IV. Reproduction of the code of the software or translation of the form of that code shall not require the authorization of the author where reproduction or translation within the meaning of item 1 or 2 of Article L. 122-6 is indispensable for obtaining the information necessary to achieve the interoperability of independently created software with other software, providing that the following conditions are met:
1°.these acts are performed by a person entitled to use a copy of the software or on his behalf by a person authorized to do so;
2°.the information necessary to achieve interoperability has not previously been readily available to the persons referred to in item 1, above;
3°.and these acts are confined to the parts of the original software which are necessary to achieve interoperability. The information thus obtained may not: 1°.be used for goals other than to achieve the interoperability of the independently created software; 2°.be given to others, except where necessary for the interoperability of the independently created software; 3°.or be used for the development, production or marketing of software substantially similar in its expression, or for
any other act which infringes copyright. V.This Article may not be interpreted in such a way as to prejudice the normal exploitation of the software or to
cause unreasonable prejudice to the author’s legitimate interests. Any stipulation contrary to the provisions of paragraphs II, III and IV of this Article shall be null and void.
Article L122-6-2 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 5I Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Any publication or user’s handbook concerning means of removing or circumventing any technical device protecting software shall state that the unlawful use of such means is liable to the penalties laid down for cases of infringement.
A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the implementing rules for this Article.
Article L122-7 The right of performance and the right of reproduction may be transferred, for or without payment. Transfer of the right of performance shall not imply transfer of the right of reproduction. Transfer of the right of reproduction shall not imply transfer of the right of performance. Where a contract contains the complete transfer of either of the rights referred to in this Article, its effect shall be
limited to the exploitation modes specified in the contract.
Article L122-8 Authors of graphic and three-dimensional works shall have an inalienable right, regardless of any transfer of the
original work, to participate in the proceeds of any sale of such work by public auction or through a dealer. The royalty levied shall be a uniform 3% applicable only on a selling price above an amount to be laid down by
regulation. The royalty shall be levied on the selling price of each work and on the full price with no deduction from the basis. A
Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions under which authors may assert the rights afforded them by this Article with respect to the sales referred to in the first paragraph above.
Article L122-9 In the event of manifest abuse in the exercise or non-exercise of the rights of exploitation by the deceased author’s
representatives referred to in Article L121-2, the first instance court may order any appropriate measure. The same shall apply in the event of a dispute between such representatives, if there is no known successor in title, no heir or no spouse entitled to inherit.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 6/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Such matters may be referred to the courts, inter alia, by the Minister responsible for culture.
Article L122-10 (inserted by Act No. 95-4 of 3 January 1995 art. 1 Official Journal of 4 January 1995)
The publication of a work shall imply assignment of the right of reprographic reproduction to a society governed by Title II of Book III and approved to such end by the Minister responsible for culture. Only approved societies may conclude an agreement with users for the purpose of administering the right thus assigned, subject, for the stipulations authorizing copies for the purposes of sale, rental, publicity or promotion, to the agreement of the author or his successors in title. Failing such designation by the author or his successor in title on the date of publication of the work, one of the approved societies shall be deemed the assignee of the right.
Reprography shall mean reproduction in the form of a copy on paper or an assimilated medium by means of a photographic process or one having equivalent effect permitting direct reading.
The provisions of the first paragraph shall not affect the right of the author or his successors in title to make copies for the purposes of sale, rental, publicity or promotion.
Notwithstanding any stipulation to the contrary, the provisions of this Article shall apply to all protected works whatever the date of their publication.
Article L122-11 (inserted by Act No. 95-4 of 3 January 1995 art. 1 Official Journal of 4 January 1995)
The agreements referred to in Article L122-10 may provide for lump sum remuneration in the cases defined in items 1 to 3 of Article L131-4.
Article L122-12 (inserted by Act No. 95-4 of 3 January 1995 art. 1 Official Journal of 4 January 1995)
Approval of the societies referred to in the first paragraph of Article L122-10 shall be given on consideration of: — the diversity of the partners; — the professional qualifications of the officers; — the human and material means they propose to use to administer the reprographicre production right; — the equitable nature of the conditions foreseen for distributing the amounts collected.
A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions for granting and withdrawing such approval and also the choice of the assignee societies in application of the final sentence of the first paragraph of Article L122-10.
CHAPTER III Term of Protection Articles L123-1 to
L123-12
Article L123-1 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 5 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
The author shall enjoy, during his lifetime, the exclusive right to exploit his work in any form whatsoever and to derive monetary profit therefrom.
On the death of the author, that right shall subsist for his successors in title during the current calendar year and the 70 years thereafter.
Article L123-2 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 6 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
In the case of works of collaboration, the calendar year taken into account shall be that of the death of the last surviving joint author.
In the case of audiovisual works, the calendar year taken into account shall be that of the death of the last survivor of the following joint authors: the author of the scenario, the author of the dialogue, the author of the musical compositions, with or without words, specially composed for the work and the main director.
Article L123-3 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 7 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
In the case of pseudonymous, anonymous or collective works, the term of the exclusive right shall be 70 years from January 1 of the calendar year following that in which the work was published. The publication date shall be determined by any form of proof recognized by the general rules of law, particularly by statutory deposit.
Where a pseudonymous, anonymous or collective work is published in installments, the term shall run as from January 1 of the calendar year following the date on which each installment was published.
Where the author or authors of anonymous or pseudonymous works reveal their identity, the term of the exclusive right shall be that provided for in Article L123-1 or Article L123-2.
The provisions of the first and second paragraphs shall apply only to pseudonymous, anonymous or collective works published during the 70 years following the year of their creation.
Nevertheless, where a pseudonymous, anonymous or collective work is disclosed on the expiry of the term mentioned in the foregoing paragraph, its owner by succession or on another ground who publishes it or causes it to be published shall enjoy exclusive rights for 25 years from January 1 of the calendar year following that of publication.
Article L123-4 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 7/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE In the case of posthumous works, the term of the exclusive right shall be that provided for in Article L123-1. In the
case of posthumous works disclosed after the expiry of that term, the term of exclusive rights shall be 25 years from January 1 of the calendar year following that of publication.
The right of exploitation in posthumous works shall belong to the author’s successors in title if the work is disclosed during the term referred to in Article L123-1.
If disclosure is made on expiry of that term, the right shall belong to the owners of the work, whether by succession or for other reason, who publish or have the work published.
Posthumous works shall be published separately, except where they constitute only a fragment of a work previously published. They may only be joined with previously published works of the same author if the author’s successors in title still enjoy the exploitation rights therein.
Article L123-6 (Act No. 2001-1135 of 3 December 2001 art. 15 IV Official Journal of 4 December 2001 in force on 1 July 2002)
During the term laid down in Article L. 123-1, the surviving spouse, against whom there is no final decision of separation, shall enjoy the usufruct of any right of exploitation that the author has not assigned, irrespective of the type of marriage arrangements and of the rights of usufruct deriving from Articles 756 to 757-3 and 764 to 766 of the Civil Code with respect to other assets of the estate. However, if the author has left forced heirs, the usufruct shall be reduced to the benefit of the heirs, according to the proportions and distinctions laid down by Articles 913 and 914 of the Civil Code.
Such right shall lapse should the spouse contract a new marriage.
Article L123-7 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 9 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
After the death of the author, the resale royalty right referred to in Article L122-8 shall subsist to the benefit of the heirs and, with respect to usufruct laid down in Article L123-6, of the spouse, to the exclusion of all legatees and successors in title, for the current calendar year and 70 years thereafter.
Article L123-8 The rights afforded by the Act of July 14, 1866, on the Rights of Heirs and Successors in Title of Authors to the heirs
and other successors in title of authors, composers or artists shall be extended for a period equal to that which elapsed between August 2, 1914, and the end of the year following the day of signature of the peace treaty for all works published prior to that latter date and which had not fallen into the public domain on February 3, 1919.
Article L123-9 The rights afforded by the above mentioned Act of July 14, 1866, and by Article L123-8 to the heirs and successors
in title of the authors, composers and artists shall be extended for a period equal to that which elapsed between September 3, 1939, and January 1, 1948, for all works published before that date and which did not fall into the public domain on August 13, 1941.
Article L123-10 The rights referred to in the preceding Article shall be further extended for a term of 30 years if the author, the
composer or the artist has died for France, as recorded in the death certificate. Where the death certificate has neither to be drawn up nor registered in France, the Minister responsible for culture
may extend by order to the heirs or other successors in title of the deceased person the benefit of the additional extension of 30 years; such order, issued after obtaining the opinion of the authorities referred to in Article 1 of Ordinance No. 45-2717 of November 2, 1945, may only be issued in those cases where the entry “died for France” would have appeared on the death certificate if such certificate had been drawn up in France.
Article L123-11 Where the rights extended under Article L123-10 have been assigned for consideration, the assignors or their
successors in title may apply, within a period of three years as from September 25, 1951, to the assignee or his successors in title for a review of the conditions of the assignment as compensation for the advantages resulting from the extension.
Article L123-12 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 10 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
Where the country of origin of the work, within the meaning of the Paris Act of the Berne Convention, is a country outside the European Community and the author is not a national of a Member State of the Community, the term of protection shall be that granted in the country of origin of the work, but may not exceed that provided for in Article L123-1.
TITLE III Exploitation of Rights Articles L131-1 to
L133-4
CHAPTER I General Provisions Articles L131-1 to
L131-8
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 8/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L131-1
Total transfer of future works shall be null and void.
Article L131-2 The performance, publishing and audiovisual production contracts defined in this Title shall be in writing. The same
shall apply to free performance authorizations. In all other cases, the provisions of Articles 1341 to 1348 of the Civil Code shall apply.
Article L131-3 Transfer of authors’ rights shall be subject to each of the assigned rights being separately mentioned in the
instrument of assignment and the field of exploitation of the assigned rights being defined as to its scope and purpose, as to place and as to duration.
Where special circumstances demand, the contract may be validly concluded by an exchange of telegrams, on condition that the field of exploitation of the assigned rights be defined in compliance with the first paragraph of this Article.
Assignment of audiovisual adaptation rights must be effected by written contract in an instrument separate from the contract relating to publication itself of the printed work.
The assignee shall undertake by such contract to endeavor to exploit the assigned right in accordance with trade practice and to pay to the author, in the event of adaptation, a remuneration that is proportional to the revenue obtained.
Article L131-4 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 6 Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Assignment by the author of the rights in his work may be total or partial. Assignment shall comprise a proportional participation by the author in the revenue from sale or exploitation of the work.
However, the author’s remuneration may be calculated as a lump sum in the following cases: 1°.the basis for calculating the proportional participation cannot be practically determined; 2°.the means of supervising the participation are lacking; 3°.the cost of the calculation and supervising operations would be out of proportion with the expected results;
4°.the nature or conditions of exploitation make application of the rule of proportional remuneration impossible, either because the author’s contribution does not constitute one of the essential elements of the intellectual creation of the work or because the use of the work is only of an accessory nature in relation to the subject matter exploited;
5°.assignment of rights in software; 6°.in the other cases laid down in this Code. Conversion, at the author’s request, between the parties of the rights under existing contracts to lump sum annuities
for periods to be determined between the parties shall also be lawful.
Article L131-5 If the exploitation right has been assigned and the author suffers a prejudice of more than seven-twelfths as a result
of a burdensome contract or of insufficient advance estimate of the proceeds from the work, he may demand review of the price conditions under the contract.
Such demand may only be formulated where the work has been assigned against lump sum remuneration. The burdensome contract shall be assessed taking into account the overall exploitation by the assignee of the
works of the author who claims to have suffered a prejudice.
Article L131-6 Any assignment clause affording the right to exploit a work in a form that is unforeseeable and not foreseen on the
date of the contract shall be explicit and shall stipulate participation correlated to the profits from exploitation.
Article L131-7 In the event of partial assignment, the assignee shall replace the author in the exercise of the assigned rights
subject to the conditions and limitations and for the duration laid down in the contract, and with the obligation to render accounts.
Article L131-8 With regard to payment of the royalties and remuneration due to them for the last three years for the assignment,
exploitation or use of their works, as defined in Article L112-2 of this Code, the authors, composers and artists shall enjoy the privilege set out in item 4 of Article 2101 and in Article 2104 of the Civil Code.
CHAPTER II Special Provisions for Certain Contracts Articles L132-1 to
L132-34
SECTION I Publishing Contracts Articles L132-1 to
L132-17
Article L132-1 A publishing contract is a contract by which the author of a work of the mind or his successors in title assign under
specified conditions to a person referred to as the publisher the right to manufacture or have manufactured a number of
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 9/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE copies of the work, it being for the latter to ensure publication and dissemination thereof.
Article L132-2 A contract at the author’s expense shall not constitute a publishing contract within the meaning of Article L132-1. Under such contract, the author or his successors in title pay to the publisher an agreed remuneration against which
the latter manufactures a number of copies of the work in the form and according to the modes of expression specified in the contract and ensures their publication and dissemination.
Such contract constitutes a contract for hire governed by convention, usage and the provisions of Articles 1787 et seq. of the Civil Code.
Article L132-3 A contract at joint expense shall not constitute a publishing contract within the meaning of Article L132-1. Under such contract, the author or his successors in title commission a publisher to manufacture at his expense a
number of copies of the work in the form and according to the modes of expression specified in the contract and to ensure their publication and dissemination in accordance with the agreement reciprocally contracted to share profits and losses of exploitation in the agreed proportion.
Such contract shall constitute a joint undertaking. It shall be governed, subject to the provisions of Articles 1871 et seq. of the Civil Code, by convention and usage.
Article L132-4 A clause by which the author undertakes to afford a right of preference to a publisher for the publication of his future
works of clearly specified kinds shall be lawful. Such right shall be limited, for each kind of work, to five new works as from the day of signature of the publishing
contract concluded for the first work or to works produced by the author within a period of five years from that same date.
The publisher shall exercise the right afforded him by notifying the author in writing of his decision within three months of the date on which the author has delivered to him each final manuscript.
If the publisher enjoying the right of preference successively refuses two new works submitted by the author of the kind laid down in the contract, the author may immediately and automatically recover his liberty with respect to any future works he produces of that kind. However, if he has received advances from the first publisher against his future works, he must first refund such advances.
Article L132-5 The contract may lay down either remuneration proportional to the proceeds of exploitation or, in the cases referred
to in Articles L. 131-4 and L132-6, a lump sum remuneration.
Article L132-6 In the case of trade editions, the author’s remuneration for the first edition may also be in the form of a lump sum,
subject to the formally expressed agreement of the author, in the following cases: 1°.scientific and technical works; 2°.anthologies and encyclopedias; 3°.prefaces, annotations, introductions, forewords; 4°.illustrations for a work; 5°.limited deluxe editions; 6°.prayer books; 7°.at the request of the translator, in the case of translations; 8°.inexpensive popular editions; 9°.inexpensive picture books for children. Lump sum remuneration may also be paid for the assignment of rights by or to a person or enterprise established
abroad. In the case of works of the mind published in newspapers and periodicals of any kind and by press agencies, the
remuneration of an author bound to the information enterprise by a contract for hire or of service may also be laid down as a lump sum.
Article L132-7 The personal consent of the author given in writing shall be obligatory. Notwithstanding the provisions that govern contracts made by minors and adults under guardianship, consent shall
be required even in the case of a legally incompetent author, unless he is physically unable to give his consent. The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply if the publishing contract is signed by the author’s
successors in title.
Article L132-8 The author shall guarantee the publisher the undisturbed and, unless otherwise agreed, exclusive exercise of the
right assigned. He shall be required to ensure respect for the right and to defend it against any possible violation.
Article L132-9 The author shall put the publisher in a position to manufacture and disseminate copies of the work. He shall deliver to the publisher, within the period of time stipulated in the contract, the subject matter of publication
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 10/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE in a form permitting normal manufacture.
The subject matter of publication furnished by the author shall remain the property of the author unless otherwise agreed or technically impossible. The publisher shall remain responsible for the subject matter of publication for a period of one year after completion of manufacture.
Article L132-10 The publishing contract must state the minimum number of copies that constitute the first printing. However, this
obligation shall not apply to contracts laid down at minimum royalties guaranteed by the publisher.
Article L132-11 The publisher shall be required to manufacture the work or have it manufactured under the conditions, in the form
and according to the modes of expression laid down in the contract. He may not make any modification to the work without the written authorization of the author. Unless otherwise agreed, he shall place on each of the copies the name, pseudonym or symbol of the author. Unless there is a special agreement, the publisher shall complete the publication within the term customary in the
trade. In the case of a contract of fixed duration, the rights of the assignee shall lapse automatically on expiry of that term
without need of any formal notice. However, for three years after expiry of that term, the publisher may continue to market at the normal price the
copies remaining in stock, unless the author prefers to buy the copies at a price which, in the absence of an amicable agreement, shall be fixed according to expert opinion, whereby this faculty afforded the first publisher shall not prevent the author from proceeding with a new edition within a period of 30 months.
Article L132-12 The publisher shall be required to ensure continuous and sustained exploitation and commercial dissemination of
the work in accordance with the practices of the trade.
Article L132-13 The publisher shall be required to render accounts. In the absence of special conditions stipulated in the contract, the author may require the publisher to produce, at
least once a year, a statement of the number of copies manufactured during the period in question and specifying the date and size of the printings and the number of copies in stock.
In the absence of contrary usage or agreement, the statement shall also contain the number of copies sold by the publisher, the number of copies that cannot be used or have been destroyed by accident or due to unavoidable circumstances and the amount of royalties due or paid to the author.
Article L132-14 The publisher shall be required to furnish the author with all evidence required to establish the accuracy of his
accounts. If the publisher fails to provide the necessary evidence, he shall be obliged to do so by the court.
Article L132-15 Judicial rehabilitation of the publisher shall not terminate the contract. Where activities are continued in application
of Articles 31 et seq. of Act No. 85-98 of January 25, 1985, on the Judicial Rehabilitation and Liquidation of Enterprises, all of the publisher’s obligations with regard to the author shall be respected.
Where the publishing enterprise is sold in application of Articles 81 et seq. of the above-mentioned Act No. 85-98 of January 25, 1985, the purchaser shall be held to the obligations of the seller.
Where the activities of the enterprise have ceased more than three months earlier or where judicial liquidation is pronounced, the author may request termination of the contract.
The liquidator may not sell at reduced price or sell out the manufactured copies in accordance with Articles 155 and 156 of Act No. 85-98 of January 25, 1985, referred to above, until at least 15 days after having notified the author of his intention by means of a registered letter with acknowledgment of receipt.
The author shall have a right of preemption on all or part of the copies. Failing agreement, the price shall be fixed by expert opinion.
Article L132-16 The publisher may not transmit the benefits of the publishing contract to a third party, for or without payment, or as a
contribution to the assets of a partnership, independently of the business, without first having obtained the authorization of the author.
In the event of transfer of the business in such a way as to seriously compromise the material and moral interests of the author, the latter shall be entitled to obtain reparation even by means of termination of the contract.
Where the publishing business was run as a company or a coparcenary, the allocation of the business to one of the former partners or one of the coparceners, as a consequence of liquidation or division, shall in no case be considered a transfer.
Article L132-17 The publishing contract shall end, independently of the cases laid down in the general rules of law or in the
preceding Articles, when the publisher carries out the complete destruction of the copies. The contract shall terminate automatically if, upon formal notice by the author fixing a reasonable period of time, the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 11/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE publisher has not effected publication of the work or, should the work be out of print, its republication.
The work shall be deemed out of print if two orders for delivery of copies addressed to the publisher have not been met within three months.
If, in the event of the author’s death, the work is incomplete, the contract shall be rescinded as regards the unfinished part of the work, except as otherwise agreed between the publisher and the author’s successors in title.
SECTION II Performance Contracts Articles L132-18 to
L132-22
Article L132-18 A performance contract is a contract under which the author of a work of the mind or his successors in title
authorize a natural or legal person to perform such a work under the conditions they stipulate. A general performance contract means a contract under which a professional body of authors grants to an entertainment promoter the right to perform, for the duration of the contract, the existing or future works constituting the repertoire of such body under the conditions stipulated by the author or his successors in title.
In the case referred to in the preceding paragraph, the requirements of Article L131-1 may be waived.
Article L132-19 A performance contract shall be concluded for a limited duration or for a specific number of communications to the
public. Unless exclusive rights are expressly stipulated, it shall not afford the entertainment promoter an exploitation
monopoly. The validity of the exclusive rights afforded by a playwright may not exceed five years; the interruption of
performances for two consecutive years shall automatically terminate the contract. An entertainment promoter may not transfer the benefit of his contract without formal consent given in writing by the
author or his representative.
Article L132-20 Unless otherwise agreed:
1°.authorization to telediffuse a work by electromagnetic waves shall not include cable distribution of such telediffusion, unless made simultaneously and integrally by the organization holding the authorization and without extension of the contractually stipulated geographical area;
2°.authorization to telediffuse the work shall not constitute an authorization to communicate the telediffusion of the work in a place to which the public has access;
3°.authorization to telediffuse the work by electromagnetic waves shall not include its transmission towards a satellite enabling the work to be received by the intermediary of other organizations unless the authors or their successors in title have contractually authorized the latter organizations to communicate the work to the public; in such case, the emitting organization shall be exempted from paying any remuneration.
Article L132-20-1 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 2 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
I.As from the date of the entry into force of Act No. 97-283 of March 27, 1997, the right to authorize the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission on the national territory of a work broadcast from a Member State of the European Community may be exercised only through a royalty collection and distribution society. If that society is governed by Title II of Book III, it shall be approved for the purpose by the Minister responsible for culture.
Where the owner of the rights has not already entrusted the management of those rights to such a society, he shall designate that to which he entrusts the exercise thereof. He shall notify the designation in writing to the society, which may not refuse it.
The contract authorizing the broadcasting of a work on the national territory shall mention the society responsible for exercising the right to authorize the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission thereof in Member States of the European Community.
The approval provided for in the first paragraph shall be granted in consideration of: 1°.the professional qualifications of the directors of the societies, and the means that the societies are able to bring
to bear for the exercise of the rights specified in the first paragraph and the exploitation of works in their repertoire; 2°.the size of their repertoire; 3°.their observance of the obligations imposed on them by the provisions of Title II of Book III. A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions for the grant and revocation of approval. It shall also, in the
case provided in the second paragraph, lay down the procedure for the designation of the society responsible for the management of the right of retransmission.
II.Notwithstanding paragraph I, the owner of the rights may license those rights to an audiovisual communication enterprise.
The provisions of paragraph I shall not apply to rights licensed to an audiovisual communication enterprise.
Article L132-20-2 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 2 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
Mediators shall be appointed, without prejudice to the right of the parties to go to court, in order to promote the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 12/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE settlement of disputes concerning the grant of authorization for the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission of a work.
In the absence of an amicable settlement, the mediator may propose to the parties the solution that seems appropriate to him, which the said parties shall be deemed to have accepted if they have not expressed their opposition in writing within a period of three months.
A Conseil d'Etat decree shall specify the conditions for the application of this Article and lay down the procedure for the designation of mediators.
Article L132-21 An entertainment promoter shall be required to notify to the author or his representatives the exact program of
public performances and to supply to them a documented statement of receipts. He shall pay into the hands of the author or his representatives at the agreed times the amount of the stipulated royalties.
However, when municipalities organize local and public celebrations and when societies for popular education, recognized by the administrative authorities, organize gatherings within the scope of their activities, they shall enjoy a reduction in those royalties.
Article L132-22 An entertainment promoter shall ensure that public performance takes place under technical conditions that
guarantee respect for the author’s intellectual and moral rights.
SECTION III Audiovisual Production Contracts Articles L132-23 to
L132-30
Article L132-23 The natural or legal person who takes the initiative and responsibility for making the work shall be deemed the
producer of an audiovisual work.
Article L132-24 Contracts binding the producer and the authors of an audiovisual work, other than the author of a musical
composition with or without words, shall imply, unless otherwise stipulated and notwithstanding the rights afforded to the author by Articles L111-3, L121-4, L121-5, L122-1 to L122-7, L123-7, L131-2 to L131-7, L132-4 and L132-7, assignment to the producer of the exclusive exploitation rights in the audiovisual work.
Audiovisual production contracts shall not imply assignment to the producer of the graphic rights and theatrical rights in the work.
Contracts shall lay down the list of those elements that have served to make the work that are to be conserved as also the conditions of conservation.
Article L132-25 Remuneration shall be due to the authors for each exploitation mode. Subject to Article L131-4, where the public pays a price to receive communication of a given, individually identifiable
audiovisual work, remuneration shall be proportional to such price, subject to any decreasing tariffs afforded by the distributor to the operator; the remuneration shall be paid to the authors by the producer.
Article L132-26 The author shall guarantee to the producer the undisturbed exercise of the rights assigned.
Article L132-27 The producer shall be required to exploit the audiovisual work in conformity with the practice of the trade.
Article L132-28 The producer shall furnish at least once a year to the author and the joint authors a statement of revenue from
exploitation of the work in respect of each exploitation mode. At their request, he shall furnish to them all evidence necessary to establish the accuracy of the accounts, in
particular copies of the contracts in which he assigns to third parties all or a part of the rights he enjoys.
Article L132-29 Unless agreed otherwise, each of the authors of an audiovisual work may freely dispose of the part of the work that
constitutes his personal contribution, for the purpose of exploiting it in a different field, within the limits laid down in Article L113-3.
Article L132-30 Judicial rehabilitation of the producer shall not imply termination of the audiovisual production contract. Where the making or exploitation of the work is continued under Articles 31 et seq. of Act No. 85-98 of January 25,
1985, on the Judicial Rehabilitation and Liquidation of Enterprises, the receiver shall be required to respect all of the producer’s commitments, particularly as regards the joint authors.
In the event of sale of all or a part of the enterprise or of liquidation, the receiver, the debtor or the liquidator, as appropriate, shall be required to establish a separate lot for each audiovisual work that may be subject to assignment or to auction. He shall be required to inform, on pain of nullity, each of the authors and coproducers of the work by registered letter one month before any decision on assignment or any procedure for sale by auction of property held
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 13/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE indivisum. The acquirer shall similarly be held to the obligations of the seller.
The author and the joint authors shall have a right of preemption in respect of the work unless one of the coproducers states his intention to acquire. Failing agreement, the purchase price shall be fixed by expert opinion.
Where the activities of the enterprise have ceased for more than three months or where liquidation is ordered, the author and the joint authors may require termination of the audiovisual production contract.
SECTION IV Commission Contracts for Advertising Articles L132-31 to
L132-33
Article L132-31 In the case of a commissioned work used for advertising, the contract between the producer and the author shall
imply, unless otherwise stipulated, assignment to the producer of the exploitation rights in the work on condition that the contract specify the separate remuneration payable for each mode of exploitation of the work as a function, in particular, of the geographical area, the duration of exploitation, the size of the printing and the nature of the medium.
An agreement between the organizations representing the authors and the organizations representing the advertising producers shall lay down the basic elements used to form the remuneration that corresponds to the various uses of works.
The term of the agreement shall be of between one and five years. Its provisions may be made compulsory for all the parties by way of decree.
Article L132-32 Failing agreement concluded either prior to April 4, 1986, or on the date of expiry of the preceding agreement, the
bases for the remuneration referred to in the second paragraph of Article L132-31 shall be determined by a committee chaired by a magistrate of the judiciary designated by the First President of the Cour de Cassation, and composed, in addition, of one member of the Conseil d'Etat designated by the Vice President of the Conseil d'Etat, one qualified person designated by the Minister responsible for culture, on the one hand, and an equal number of members designated by the organizations representing the authors and of members designated by the organizations representing the advertising producers, on the other.
Article L132-33 The organizations entitled to designate members of the Committee and the number of persons each organization
shall be entitled to designate shall be specified by an order of the Minister responsible for culture. The Committee shall take its decisions on a majority of the members present. In the event of an equally divided
vote, the Chairman shall have a casting vote. The Committee’s decisions shall be enforceable if, within one month, its Chairman has not requested a second
decision. The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
SECTION V Pledging the Right to Exploit Software Article L132-34
Article L132-34 (inserted by Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 7 Official Journal of 11 May 1994)
Notwithstanding the provisions of the Act of March 17, 1909, on the Sale and Mortgaging of Businesses, the right of exploitation of an author of software, as defined in Article L122-6, may be pledged subject to the following conditions:
The pledge shall be set out in writing on pain of nullity. The pledge shall be entered, failing which it shall not be invokable, in a special register kept by the National Institute
of Industrial Property. The entry shall state precisely the basis for the security and, particularly, the source codes and operating documents.
The ranking of entries shall be determined by the order in which they are requested. The entries of pledges shall lapse, unless renewed beforehand, on expiry of a period of five years. A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the implementing conditions for this Article.
CHAPTER III The payment for book lending in a library Articles L133-1 to
L133-4
Article L133-1 (Act n° 2003-517 of 18 June 2003, Art.1, Official journal of 19 June 2003, in force on 1 august 2003)
When a work is subject to a publishing contract for its publication and distribution in a book form, the author may not object to the lending of copies of this publication by a library open to the public.
The lending creates a right for payment in favour of the author in accordance with the conditions set in Article L133-4.
Article L133-2 (Act n° 2003-517 of June 2003, Art. 1, Official Journal of 19 June 2003, in force on 1 august 2003)
The payment stipulated in article L133-1 shall be collected by one or several collection and distribution companies
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 14/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE of royalties who are governed by Title II of Book III and licensed by the Minister responsible for culture.
The licenses stipulated in the first paragraph shall be delivered in consideration: - of the diversity of partners - of the professional qualification of the managers - of the means that the company puts in place to insure the collection and distribution of the payment for lending in
library; - of the equitable representation of authors and publishers among the partners and within the management organs. A decree in Conseil d’Etat shall determine the conditions for the delivery and withdrawal of licences.
Article L133-3 (Act n° 2003-517 of June 2003, Art. 1, Official Journal of June 2003, in force on 1 august 2003)
The payment stipulated in the second paragraph of Article L133-1 shall comprise two parts. The first part, borne by the State, shall be determined on the basis of a fixed contribution paid by each subscribed
user of libraries open to the public for lending with the exception of school libraries. A decree in Conseil d’Etat shall determine the amount of the contribution, which may be different for libraries of higher institutions, and the conditions to determine the number of subscribed users to be taken into account for the computation of this part.
The second part shall be fixed on the basis of public price before taxes of books bought by legal persons, mentioned in the third paragraph (2°) of Article 3 of Act n° 81-766 of 10 August 1981 on book price, for their libraries open to the public for lending. This part is paid by the suppliers who operate these sales. The rate of the payment is 6% of the market price of the sale.
Article L133-4 (Act n° 2003-517 of 18 June 2003, Art. 1, Official Journal f 19 June 2003, in force on 1 august 2003)
The payment for book lending in a library is divided according to the following criteria. 1° A first part shall be divided on equal shares between authors and publishers in proportion to the number of books
bought each year by legal persons, mentioned in the third paragraph (2°) of article 3 of Act n° 81-766 of 10 August 1981 aforementioned, for their libraries, fixed on the basis of the information that these persons and their suppliers communicate to the company or companies mentioned in Article L133-2.
2° A second part, which may not exceed half of the total, shall be allocated to take in charge of a fraction of the contributions, owed for complementary pension, by the persons mentioned in the second paragraph of article L382-12 of the Social Security Code.
BOOK II Neighbouring rights Articles L211-1 to
L217-3
SOLE TITLE Articles L211-1 to L217-3
CHAPTER I General Provisions Articles L211-1 to
L211-5
Article L211-1 Neighboring rights shall not prejudice authors’ rights. Consequently, no provision in this Title shall be interpreted in
such a way as to limit the exercise of copyright by its owners.
Article L211-2 In addition to any person having a justified interest, the Minister responsible for culture shall be entitled to take legal
action, particularly where there is no known successor in title or where there is no heir or no spouse entitled to inherit.
Article L211-3 The beneficiaries of the rights afforded by this Title may not prohibit: 1°.private and gratuitous performances carried out exclusively within the family circle;
2°.reproductions strictly reserved for private use by the person who has made them and not intended for any collective use;
3°.subject to adequate elements of identification of the source: — analyses and brief quotations justified by the critical, polemic, educational, scientific or informatory nature of the
work in which they are incorporated; — press reviews; — dissemination, even in full, for the purposes of current affairs information, of speeches intended for the public in
political, administrative, judicial or academic assemblies and in public meetings of a political nature and in official ceremonies;
4°.parody, pastiche and caricature, observing the rules of the genre.
Article L211-4 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 11 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 15/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The term of the economic rights provided for in this Title shall be 50 years from January 1 of the calendar year
following that of: — the performance for performers; — the first fixation of a sequence of sounds for phonogram producers, and of a sequence of images with or without
sound for videogram producers; — the first communication to the public of the programs referred to in Article L216-1 for audiovisual communication
companies. However, where a fixation of the performance, a phonogram or a videogram is included in a communication to the
public during the term defined in the first three paragraphs, the economic rights of the performer or phonogram or videogram producer shall not expire until 50 years after January 1 of the calendar year following that of the said communication to the public.
Article L211-5 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 12 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997 in force on 1 July 1995)
Subject to the provisions of international treaties to which France is party, the owners of neighboring rights who are not nationals of a Member State of the European Community shall be given the term of protection provided for in the country of which they are nationals, but that term may not exceed that provided for in Article L211-4.
CHAPTER II Rights of Performers Articles L212-1 to
L212-10
Article L212-1 Save for ancillary performers, considered such by professional practice, performers shall be those persons who act,
sing, deliver, declaim, play in or otherwise perform literary or artistic works, variety, circus or puppet acts.
Article L212-2 A performer shall have the right to respect for his name, his capacity and his performance. This inalienable and imprescriptible right shall attach to his person. It may be transmitted to his heirs in order to protect his performance and his memory after his death.
Article L212-3 The performer’s written authorization shall be required for fixation of his performance, its reproduction and
communication to the public as also for any separate use of the sounds or images of his performance where both the sounds and images have been fixed.
Such authorization and the remuneration resulting therefrom shall be governed by Articles L762-1 and L762-2 of the Labor Code, subject to Article L212-6 of this Code.
Article L212-4 The signature of a contract between the performer and a producer for the making of an audiovisual work shall imply
the authorization to fix, reproduce and communicate to the public the performance of the performer. Such contract shall lay down separate remuneration for each mode of exploitation of the work.
Article L212-5 Where neither a contract nor a collective agreement mention the remuneration for one or more modes of
exploitation, the amount of such remuneration shall be determined by reference to the schedules established under specific agreements concluded, in each sector of activity, between the employees’ and employers’ organizations representing the profession.
Article L212-6 Article L762-2 of the Labor Code shall only apply to that part of the remuneration paid in accordance with the
contract that exceeds the bases laid down in the collective agreement or specific agreement.
Article L212-7 Contracts concluded prior to January 1, 1986, between a performer and a producer of audiovisual works or their
assignees shall be subject to the preceding provisions in respect of those modes of exploitation which they excluded. The corresponding remuneration shall not constitute a salary. This right of remuneration shall lapse at the death of the performer.
Article L212-8 The provisions of the agreements referred to in the preceding Articles may be made compulsory within each sector
of activity for all the parties concerned by order of the responsible Minister.
Article L212-9 Failing agreement concluded in accordance with Articles L212-4 to L212-7, either prior to January 4, 1986, or at the
date of expiry of the preceding agreement, the types and bases of remuneration for the performers shall be determined, for each sector of activity, by a committee chaired by a magistrate of the judiciary designated by the First President of the Cour de Cassation and composed, in addition, of one member of the Conseil d'Etat designated by the Vice President of the Conseil d'Etat, one qualified person designated by the Minister responsible for culture and an equal number of representatives of the employees’ organizations and representatives of the employers’ organizations.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 16/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The Committee shall take its decisions on a majority of the members present. In the event of equally divided voting,
the Chairman shall have a casting vote. The Committee shall decide within three months of the expiry of the time limit laid down in the first paragraph of this Article.
Its decision shall have effect for a duration of three years, unless the parties concerned reach an agreement prior to that date.
Article L212-10 Performers may not prohibit the reproduction and public communication of their performance if it is accessory to an
event that constitutes the main subject of a sequence within a work or an audiovisual document.
CHAPTER III Rights of Phonogram Producers Article L213-1
Article L213-1 The natural or legal person who takes the initiative and responsibility for the initial fixation of a sequence of sounds
shall be deemed the phonogram producer. The authorization of the phonogram producer shall be required prior to any reproduction, making available to the
public by way of sale, exchange or rental, or communication to the public of his phonogram, other than those referred to in Article L214-1.
CHAPTER IV Provisions Common to Performers and Phonogram Producers Articles L214-1 to
L214-5
Article L214-1 Where a phonogram has been published for commercial purposes, neither the performer nor the producer may
oppose: 1°.its direct communication in a public place where it is not used in an entertainment; 2°.its broadcasting or the simultaneous and integral cable distribution of such broadcast.
Such uses of phonograms published for commercial purposes shall entitle the performers and producers to remuneration whatever the place of fixation of such phonograms.
Such remuneration shall be paid by the persons who use the phonograms published for commercial purposes under the conditions set out in items 1 and 2 of this Article.
It shall be based on the revenue from exploitation or, failing that, calculated as a lump sum in the cases laid down in Article L131-4.
It shall be shared half each between the performers and the phonogram producers.
Article L214-2 Subject to the international conventions, the right to remuneration afforded by Article L214-1 shall be shared
between the performers and phonogram producers for phonograms fixed for the first time in France.
Article L214-3 The schedule of remuneration and the conditions of payment of the remuneration shall be laid down by specific
agreements for each branch of activity between the organizations representing the performers, the phonogram producers and the persons using phonograms as laid down in items 1 and 2 of Article L214-1.
Such agreements shall set out the terms under which the persons using phonograms under such conditions shall satisfy their obligation to furnish to the royalty collection and distribution societies the precise program of the uses which they make and all the documentary elements that are indispensable for distributing the royalties.
The provisions of such agreements may be made compulsory for all the parties concerned by order of the Minister responsible for culture.
The term of such agreements shall be of between one and five years.
Article L214-4 (Order No. 2004-637 of 1 July 2004, Article 4 1, Official Journal of 2 July 2004)
Failing agreement prior to 30 June 1986, or if No. agreement has been reached on expiry of the preceding agreement, the schedule of remuneration and the conditions for paying the remuneration shall be decided by a Committee chaired by a State's representative and composed of an equal number of, on the one hand, members designated by the organizations representing the beneficiaries of the right to remuneration and, on the other hand, members designated by the organizations representing those persons who, in the branch of activity concerned, use the phonograms in accordance with the conditions laid down at (1°) and (2°) of Article L214-1.
The organizations entitled to designate members of the Committee and the number of persons each organization is entitled to designate shall be laid down by an order of the Minister responsible for culture.
The Committee shall take its decisions on a majority of the members present. In the event of equally divided voting, the Chairman shall have a casting vote.
The deliberations of the Committee shall be enforceable if, within a period of one month, its Chairman has not requested a second deliberation.
The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article L214-5
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 17/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The remuneration referred to in Article L214-1 shall be collected on behalf of the entitled persons and distributed
among them by one or more bodies as referred to in Title II of Book III.
CHAPTER V Rights of Videogram Producers Article L215-1
Article L215-1 The natural or legal person who takes the initiative and the responsibility for the initial fixation of a sequence of
images, whether accompanied by sounds or not, shall be deemed the videogram producer. The authorization of the videogram producer shall be required prior to any reproduction, any making available to the
public by means of sale, exchange or rental, or any communication to the public of his videogram. The rights afforded to a videogram producer under the preceding paragraph, the authors’ rights and the performers’
rights of which he disposes in respect of the work fixed on the videogram may not be separately assigned.
CHAPTER VI Rights of Audiovisual Communication Companies Article L216-1
Article L216-1 The authorization of the audiovisual communication enterprise shall be required for any reproduction of its
programs, any making them available to the public by sale, rental or exchange, any telediffusion and communication to the public in a place to which the latter has access in exchange for the payment of an entry fee.
Those bodies that exploit an audiovisual communication service within the meaning of Act No. 86-1067 of September 30, 1986, on the Freedom of Communication, whatever the arrangements applicable to that service, shall be designated audiovisual communication enterprises.
CHAPTER VI Provisions Applicable to Satellite Broadcasting and Cable Retransmission Articles L217-1 to
L217-3
Article L217-1 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
The rights neighboring on copyright that relate to the satellite broadcasting of a performer’s performance, a phonogram, a videogram or the programs of an audiovisual communication enterprise shall be governed by the provisions of this Code in so far as the broadcasting takes place under the conditions specified in Articles L122-2-1 and L122-2-2.
In the cases provided for in Article L122-2-2, those rights may be exercised in relation to the persons referred to in subparagraphs (i) and (ii) of that Article.
Article L217-2 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
I.Where it is provided for in this Code, the right to authorize the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission, on the national territory, of a performer’s performance, a phonogram or a videogram broadcast from a Member State of the European Community may only be exercised, as from the date of the entry into force of Act No. 97-283 of March 27, 1997, by a royalty collection and distribution. If the society in question is governed by Title II of Book III, it must be approved for the purpose by the Minister responsible for culture.
Where the owner of the rights has not entrusted their management to a royalty collection and distribution society, he shall designate that to which he entrusts the exercise thereof. He shall notify the designation in writing to the society, which may not refuse it.
The contract authorizing the broadcasting on the national territory of a performer’s performance, a phonogram or a videogram shall mention the society, if any, responsible for exercising the right to authorize the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission thereof in the Member States of the European Community.
The approval provided for in the first paragraph shall be granted in consideration of the criteria listed in Article L132-20-1.
A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions for the grant and revocation of approval. It shall also, in the case provided for in the second paragraph, lay down the procedure for the designation of the society responsible for the management of the right of retransmission.
II.Notwithstanding paragraph I, the owner of the rights may license those rights to an audiovisual communication enterprise.
The provisions of paragraph I shall not apply to rights licensed to an audiovisual communication enterprise.
Article L217-3 (inserted by Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997)
Mediators shall be appointed, without prejudice to the right of the parties to go to court, in order to promote the settlement of disputes concerning the grant of authorization, where required, for the simultaneous, complete and unchanged cable retransmission of subject matter protected by the rights laid down in this Title.
In the absence of an amicable settlement, the mediator may propose to the parties the solution which seems appropriate to him, which the parties shall be deemed to have accepted if they have not expressed their opposition in writing within a period of three months.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 18/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE A Conseil d'Etat decree shall specify the conditions for the application of this Article and lay down the procedure for
the designation of mediators.
BOOK III General Provisions relative to copyrights, to neighbouring rights and to the rights
of database producers Articles L311-1 to L343-4
TITLE I Remuneration for Private Copying Articles L311-1 to
L311-8
SOLE CHAPTER Articles L311-1 to L311-8
Article L311-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2001-624 of 17 July 2001 art. 15 I Official Journal of 18 July 2001)
The authors and performers of works fixed on phonograms or videograms and the producers of such phonograms or videograms shall be entitled to remuneration for the reproduction of those works made in accordance with item 2 of Article L122-5 and item 2 of Article L211-3.
The authors and publishers of works fixed on any other medium are also entitled to remuneration for the reproduction of those works made in accordance with item 2 of Article L122-5 and item 2 of Article L211-3, on a digital recording medium.
Article L311-2 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2001-624 of 17 July 2001 art. 15 II Official Journal of 18 July 2001)
Subject to the international conventions, the right to remuneration referred to in Articles L214-1 and in the first paragraph of article L311-1, shall be shared between the authors, performers, phonogram or videogram producers in respect of phonograms and videograms fixed for the first time in France.
Article L311-3 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The remuneration for private copying shall be assessed, under the conditions defined below, as a lump sum as laid down in the second paragraph of Article L131-4.
Article L311-4 (Act No. 92-677 of 17 July 1992 art. 119 Official Journal of 19 July 1992 in force on 1 January 1993) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2001-624 of 17 July 2001 art. 15 III Official Journal of 18 July 2001)
The remuneration provided for in Article L.311-3 shall be paid by the manufacturer, the importer or the person making an intra-Community acquisition, within the meaning of paragraph 3 of point I of Article 256 bis of the Code général des impôts, of recording mediums that may be used for reproduction of works for private use, at the time these mediums enter into circulation in France.
The amount of the remuneration shall depend on the type of medium and the recording time it provides.
Article L311-5 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The types of medium, the rates of remuneration and the conditions of payment of such remuneration shall be determined by a Committee chaired by a representative of the State and composed, in addition, in half of persons designated by organizations representing the beneficiaries of the right of remuneration, in quarter of persons designated by the organizations representing the manufacturers or importers of the mediums referred to in the first paragraph of the preceding Article and in quarter of persons designated by the organizations representing the consumers.
The organizations entitled to designate members of the Committee and the number of persons that each organization shall be entitled to designate shall be determined by an order of the Minister responsible for culture.
The Committee shall take its decisions on a majority of the members present. In the event of equally divided voting, the Chairman shall have a casting vote.
The decisions of the Committee shall be enforceable if, within one month, its Chairman has not requested a second decision.
The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article L311-6 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The remuneration referred to in Article L311-1 shall be collected on behalf of the entitled persons by one or more bodies as referred to in Title II of this Book.
It shall be distributed between the entitled persons by the bodies referred to in the preceding paragraph as a function of the private reproductions of which each work has been the subject.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 19/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L311-7 (Act No. 95-4 of 3 January 1995 art. 2 Official Journal of 4 January 1995) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2001-624 of 17 July 2001 art. 15 IV Official Journal of 18 July 2001)
The remuneration for private copying of phonograms shall belong in half to the authors within the meaning of this Code, in quarter to the performers and in quarter to the producers.
The remuneration for private copying of videograms shall belong in equal parts to the authors within the meaning of this Code, the performers and the producers.
The remuneration for private copying of the works referred to in Article L311-1 shall belong in equal parts to the authors and the publishers.
Article L311-8 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2001-624 of 17 July 2001 art. 15 V Official Journal of 18 July 2001)
The remuneration for private copying shall be refunded when the recording medium is acquired for their own use or production by:
1°.audiovisual communication enterprises; 2°.phonogram or videogram producers and persons who carry out the reproduction of phonograms or videograms
on behalf of the producers; 2° bis. The publishers of works published on digital mediums;
3°.legal persons or bodies, of which the list shall be established by the Minister responsible for culture, that use recording mediums for the purpose of assisting persons with sight or hearing disability.
TITLE II Royalty Collection and Distribution Societies Articles L321-1 to
L321-13
SOLE CHAPTER Articles L321-1 to L321-13
Article L321-1 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 4 I Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The societies for the collection and distribution of authors’ royalties and the royalties of performers and phonogram and videogram producers shall be established in the form of civil law companies.
The members must be authors, performers, phonogram or videogram producers, publishers or their successors in title. Such duly established civil law societies shall be entitled to take legal action to defend the rights for which they are responsible under their statutes.
Actions seeking the payment of the royalties charged by such civil law companies shall be statute-barred after ten years from the date on which they were charged, that period being suspended until the date of their allocation.
Article L321-2 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Contracts concluded by the civil law societies of authors or of owners of neighboring rights, in implementation of their purpose, with the users of all or part of their repertoire shall constitute civil law instruments.
Article L321-3 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The draft statutes and general regulations of the royalty collection and distribution societies shall be addressed to the Minister responsible for culture.
Within one month of receipt, the Minister may apply to the first instance court in the event of substantial and earnest reasons opposing the incorporation of one of these societies.
The court shall assess the professional qualifications of the founders of such society, the human and material means that they intend to use to collect royalties and to exploit their repertoire.
Article L321-4 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The royalty collection and distribution societies shall be required to appoint at least one auditor and one alternate from the list referred to in Article 219 of Act No. 66-537 of July 24, 1966, on Commercial Companies, who shall carry out their duties in compliance with the provisions laid down in the above-mentioned Law, subject to the rules specific to them. Article 457 of the above-mentioned Act No. 66-537 of July 24, 1966, shall be of application.
Article 29 of Act No. 84-148 of March 1, 1984, on the Prevention and Amicable Settlement of Difficulties in Enterprises shall be of application.
Article L321-5 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2000-719 of 1 August 2000 art. 12 Official Journal of 2 August 2000)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 20/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The right to communication provided for in Article 1855 of the Civil Code shall apply to royalty collection and
distribution societies, but without a member being able to obtain communication of the amount of royalties distributed on an individual basis to any other rightholder than himself. A decree by the Conseil d'Etat shall determine the conditions of exercise of this right.
Article L321-6 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Any group of members representing at least one-tenth of the membership may take legal action for the designation of one or more experts to be entrusted with submitting a report on one or more administrative operations.
The public prosecutor and the works council shall be entitled to act in the same way. The report shall be addressed to the requester, to the public prosecutor, to the works council, to the auditors and to
the administrative council. The report shall be annexed to the report drawn up by the auditors for the purposes of the first general meeting; it shall be given the same publicity.
Article L321-7 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The royalty collection and distribution societies shall hold available for potential users the complete repertoire of the French and foreign authors and composers they represent.
Article L321-8 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The statutes of the royalty collection and distribution societies shall lay down the conditions under which associations of general interest shall enjoy, in respect of events for which no entrance fee is charged, a reduction on the amount of authors’ royalties and of the royalties of performers and phonogram producers which they are required to pay.
Article L321-9 (Act No. 97-283 of 27 Mars 1997 art. 4 II Official Journal of 28 Mars 1997) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2000-719 of 1 August 2000 art. 11 Official Journal of 2 August 2000)
These societies shall use, for action to assist creation and promote live entertainment and for training schemes for performers :
1°. 25% of amounts obtained from the remuneration for private copying; 2°. All of the amounts collected in application of Articles L. 122-10, L. 132-20-1, L. 214-1, L. 217-2 and L. 311-1 that
have not been allocated either in application of the international conventions to which France is a party, or because their recipients could not be identified or found prior by or before the expiry of the period provided for in the last paragraph of Article L. 321-1.
They may use for the said action all or part of the amounts referred to under item 2 as from the end of the fifth year following the date of their intended allocation, without prejudice to claims for payment of non-statute-barred royalties. The distribution of the corresponding amounts, which shall not be to the benefit of just a single body, shall be subject to a vote at the general meeting of the society, deciding on a two-thirds majority. Failing such majority, a new general meeting, convened specifically for that purpose, shall take a decision on a simple majority.
The amount and use of these sums of money shall be the subject of a yearly report by the collecting societies to the Minister responsible for culture. The auditor shall verify the information contained in that report for honesty and consistency with the accounting documents of the society. He shall draw up a special report to that end.
Article L321-10 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The societies that collect and distribute the royalties of phonogram and videogram producers and performers shall have the faculty, within the limits of the instructions given to them by all or part of the members, or by foreign bodies having the same purpose, to collectively exercise the rights afforded by Articles L213-1 and L215-1 by concluding general contracts of joint interest with the users of phonograms or videograms for the purpose of improving the dissemination of the latter or of promoting technical or economic progress.
Article L321-11 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Notwithstanding the general provisions applicable to civil law companies, the request for dissolution of a royalty collection and distribution society may be submitted to the court by the Minister responsible for culture.
In the event of infringement of the law, the court may order a society to cease exercising its collection activities in one sector of activity or for one mode of exploitation.
Article L321-12 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The royalty collection and distribution society shall communicate its annual statement of accounts to the Minister responsible for culture and shall bring to his notice, two months at least before examination by the general meeting, any draft amendment to the statutes or rules for the collection and distribution of royalties.
It shall address to the Minister responsible for culture, at the latter’s request, any document relating to the collection and distribution of royalties, or copy of agreements concluded with third parties.
The Minister responsible for culture or his representative may obtain, from documents or on the spot, the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 21/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE information referred to in this Article.
Article L321-13 (inserted by Act No. 2000-719 of 1 August 2000 art. 12 Official Journal of 2 August 2000)
I. – A standing committee shall be created to oversee the royalty collection and distribution societies composed of five members appointed by decree for a term of five years.
-a conseiller maître to the Cour des Comptes, chairman, designated by the premier président of the Cour des Comptes;
- a conseiller d'Etat, designated by the vice-président of the Conseil d'Etat; - a conseiller to the Cour de Cassation, designated by the premier président of the Cour de Cassation; - a member of the Inspection générale des finances, designated by the Minister responsible for finance;
-a member of the Inspection générale de l'administration des affaires culturelles, designated by the Minister responsible for culture;
The committee may be assisted by rapporteurs designated from amongst the members of the Conseil d'Etat and the body of counsellors of administrative courts and administrative courts of appeal, the judges of the Cour de Cassation and of the courts and tribunals, the judges of the Cour des Comptes and of the Chambres régionales des comptes, the members of the Inspection générale des finances and the members of the body of administrateurs civils. It may also benefit from civil servants made available to it and seek the assistance of experts designated by its chairman.
II. – The committee audits the accounts and the management of the royalty collection and distribution societies as well as those of their subsidiaries and any organisations controlled by them.
To this end, the directors of these societies, subsidiaries and organisations are under the duty to lend it their assistance, communicate any documents to it and answer any request for information required for the performance of its mission. For operations involving information technology, the right of communication supposes access to software and data, as well as the right to request their transcription by any suitable processing method in the documents directly usable for auditing purposes.
The committee may request the auditor to provide it with information on the collecting societies audited by him. In this case the auditor will be released from his duty of professional secrecy as regards the committee members.
It may carry out its audit of the societies or organisations mentioned in the first sentence of this paragraph [item II] based on records or on the spot.
III.– The supervising committee of royalty collection and distribution societies shall present an annual report to Parliament, to Government and to the general assemblies of members of the royalty collection and distribution societies.
IV. – Failure by any director of a society or of an organisation subject to the control of the supervising committee of royalty collection and distribution societies to satisfy information requests made by the committee, the hindrance in any way of the committee in the performance of its mission or the intentional communication to it of inaccurate information shall be punishable by a prison term of one year and a fine of FRF 100,000.
V.– The committee shall be headquartered in the premises of the Cour des Comptes, which shall ensure its secretariat.
VI.- A Conseil d'Etat decree shall determine the organisation and the operation of the committee, as well the procedures applicable before it.
TITLE III Procedure and Sanctions Articles L331-1 to
L335-10
CHAPTER I General Provisions Articles L331-1 to
L331-4
Article L331-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
All disputes relative to the application of the provisions of Part One of this Code which are within the jurisdiction of the civil courts shall be submitted to the competent courts, without prejudice to the right of the injured party to institute criminal proceedings under the general rules of law.
Regularly constituted bodies for professional defense shall be entitled to institute legal proceedings to defend the interests entrusted to them under their statutes.
Article L331-2 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 10 I Official Journal of 11 May 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Apart from the reports drawn up by police investigators, the proof of the existence of any infringement of the provisions of Books I, II and III of this Code and of Article 52 of Act No. 85-660 of July 3, 1985, on Authors’ Rights and on the Rights of Performers, Producers of Phonograms and Videograms and Audiovisual Communication Enterprises may be provided by the statement of a sworn agent designated, as appropriate, by the National Center for Cinematography, by the professional bodies of authors or by the societies referred to in Title II of this Book. Such agents shall be approved by the Minister responsible for culture subject to the conditions laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L331-3
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 22/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 10 II Official Journal of 11 May 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The National Center for Cinematography may exercise the rights acknowledged for the civil party with respect to the offense of infringement, within the meaning of Article L335-3, of an audiovisual work where the public proceedings have been initiated by the public prosecutor or by the injured party.
Article L331-4 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 6 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The rights mentioned in part one of this Code shall not prevail over any acts necessary for the accomplishment of a jurisdictional or administrative procedure provided by law, or undertaken for public safety reasons.
CHAPTER II Infringement Seizure Articles L332-1 to
L332-4
Article L332-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 4, Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2004-575 of 21 June 2004, Article 81, Official Journal of 22 June 2004)
Police commissioners and, in those places where there are No. police commissioners, the courts shall be required, at the request of an author of a work protected under Book I or entitled beneficiaries or assigns, to seize copies constituting an unlawful reproduction of the work.
If such seizure delays or suspends public performances which are in progress or which have already been advertised, a special authorization must be obtained from the president of the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court), by an order issued upon petition. The president of the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court) may also order, in the same form:
1°.the suspension of any manufacturing in progress for the unlawful reproduction of a work; 2°.the seizure, whatever the day or time, of the copies constituting an unlawful reproduction of a work, whether
already manufactured or in the process of manufacturing, of the receipts obtained and of copies unlawfully used; 3°.the seizure of receipts from any reproduction, performance or dissemination, by any means whatsoever, of a
work of the mind, carried out in violation of the copyright (author's rights). 4°. the suspension, by any means, of the streaming of on-line public communication services affecting copyright,
including by ordering to cease to store the streaming or, failing that, to cease allowing to have access to it. In this case, the time limit provided for under Article L332-2 shall be reduced to fifteen days.
The president of the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court) may, in the same manner, order the measures set out at (1°) to (4°) at the request of the holder of performing rights.
In the orders referred to above, the president of the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court) may order the distrainer to provide first adequate guaranty.
Article L332-2 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Within 30 days of the report of seizure referred to in the first paragraph of Article L332-1 or of the date of the order referred to in that same Article, the distrainee or the garnishee may request the president of the first instance court to order the lifting of the seizure or to limit its effect or again to authorize resumption of manufacture or of the public performances, under the authority of an administrator appointed as receiver, to hold the proceeds from such manufacture or performance on behalf of the person to whom the work belongs.
The president of the first instance court, acting in chambers, may order, if he allows the request of the distrainee or garnishee, the petitioner to deposit a sum as a guarantee for any damages to which the author might be entitled.
Article L332-3 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
If the distrainer fails to submit the matter to the competent court within 30 days of seizure, the lifting of the seizure may be ordered by the president of the first instance court, acting in chambers.
Article L332-4 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 and art. 7 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
In respect of software and databases, infringement seizures shall be carried out under an order issued, upon application, by the président of the court of first instance. The président shall authorise, if required, an actual seizure.
The officiating bailiff or the police commissioner may be assisted by an expert designated by the petitioner. Failing a writ of summons within 15 days of the seizure, the infringement seizure shall be invalid.
In addition, the police commissioners shall be required, at the request of any holder of rights over software or a database, to carry out a descriptive seizure of the infringing software or database, which may take the physical form of a copy.
CHAPTER III Seizure Order Articles L333-1 to
L333-4
Article L333-1
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 23/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Where the proceeds of exploitation which are due to the author of a work of the mind have been the subject of a seizure order, the president of the first instance court may order payment to the author, as an allowance for maintenance, of a certain sum or of a specified proportion of the amounts seized.
Article L333-2 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Amounts due, on account of exploitation for gain or following assignment of literary or artistic property rights, to authors, composers or artists or to a surviving spouse against whom there exists no final decision of separation or under-age children in their capacity of successors in title, shall not be subject to seizure insofar as they constitute maintenance.
Article L333-3 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The proportion of such amounts not subject to seizure may not, in any event, be less than four-fifths in those cases where the annual amount is at most equal to the highest level of resources in accordance with Chapter V of Title IV of Book I of the Labor Code.
Article L333-4 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
The provisions under this Chapter shall not prevent seizure ordered under the provisions of the Civil Code relating to unpaid maintenance.
CHAPTER IV Resale Royalty Right Article L334-1
Article L334-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
In the event of infringement of Article L122-8, the acquirer and the law officials may be pronounced jointly liable for damages in favor of the beneficiaries of the resale royalty right.
CHAPTER V Penal Provisions Articles L335-1 to
L335-10
Article L335-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
As soon as offenses under Article L335-4 of this Code have been established, the competent police officers may effect seizure of the unlawfully reproduced phonograms and videograms, of the copies and articles manufactured or imported unlawfully and of the equipment specially installed for the purpose of such acts.
Article L335-2 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994Article 1 Official, Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Order No. 2004-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force1 January 2002) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 I, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
Any edition of writings, musical compositions, drawings, paintings or other printed or engraved production made in whole or in part regardless of the laws and regulations governing the ownership of authors shall constitute an infringement. Any infringement shall constitute an offence.
Infringement in France of works published in France or abroad shall be liable to a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000.
The sale, exportation and importation of infringing works shall be subject to the same penalties. Where offences provided for by this Article are committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties will be
increased to five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.000.
Article L335-3 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994 art. 8 Official Journal of 11 May 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Any reproduction, performance or dissemination of a work of the mind, by any means whatsoever, in violation of the author’s rights as defined and regulated by law shall also constitute an infringement.
The violation of any of the rights of an author of software as defined in Article L122-6 shall also constitute an infringement.
Article L335-4 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994, Article 2, Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Order No. 2004-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force1 January 2002 (Act No. 2003-571 of 18 June 2003, Article 1, Official Journal of 19 June 2003, in force 1 August 2003)) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 II, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 24/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Any fixation, reproduction, communication or making available to the public, on payment or free of charge, or any
telediffusion of a performance, a phonogram, a videogram or a program made without authorization of the performer, that of the phonogram or videogram producer or that of the audiovisual communication enterprise, where such authorization is required, shall be liable to a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000.
Any importation or exportation of phonograms or videograms made without the authorization of the producer or the performer, where such authorisation is required, shall be subject to the same penalties.
Failure to pay the remuneration due to the author, the performer or the phonogram or videogram producer as a private copying or a public communication or of the telediffusion of phonograms shall be subject to the fine laid down in the first paragraph above.
Failure to pay the previous deductions provided for in the third paragraph of Article L.133-3 shall be subject to the fine provided for in the first paragraph.
Where the offences provided for under this Article are committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties will be increased to five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.000.
Article L335-5 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 3 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 3 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
In the event of conviction for one of the offenses defined in the preceding three Articles, the court may order the total or partial, permanent or temporary closure, for a period not exceeding five years, of the establishment that has served for the commission of the offense.
Temporary closure may not be a cause of either termination or suspension of employment contracts, or of any monetary consequence prejudicial to the employees concerned. Where permanent closure causes the dismissal of staff, it shall give rise, over and above the indemnity in lieu of notice and the termination indemnity, to damages as provided in Articles L122-14-4 and L122-14-5 of the Labor Code for the breach of employment contracts. Failure to pay those indemnities shall be punishable with a six-month prison term and a fine of FRF 25,000.
Article L335-6 (Act No.92-1336 of 16 December 1992Article 331 Official Journal of 23 December 1992 in force on 1 March 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 4, Official Journal of 2 July 1998) (Act No. 2004-575 of 21 June 2004, Article 8 II, Official Journal of 22 June 2004)
In the cases referred to in the four preceding Articles, the court may order the confiscation of all or part of the receipts obtained by reason of the infringement and the confiscation of all phonograms, videograms, articles and copies that are infringing or have been unlawfully reproduced and of the equipment specifically installed for the purpose of committing the offence.
It may also order, at the cost of the convicted person, the posting of the judgment in compliance with the conditions and subject to the penalties laid down in Article 131-35 of the Penal Code, and its publication in full or as extracts in such newspapers as it may designate, without however the costs of such publication exceeding the maximum amount of the fine incurred.
Article L335-7 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
In the cases referred to in the five preceding Articles, the equipment, the infringing articles and the receipts that have been confiscated shall be handed to the victim or his successors in title to compensate them for the prejudice they have suffered; the remaining indemnity, or the entire indemnity if there is no confiscation of equipment, infringing articles or of receipts, shall be settled through ordinary channels.
Article L335-8 (Act No.92-1336 of 16 December 1992 art. 203 Official Journal of 23 December 1992 in force on 1 March 1994) (Act No.94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 4 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Legal persons may be declared penally liable, in accordance with Article 121-2 of the Penal Code, for the infringements defined in Articles L335-2 to L335-4 of this Code.
Legal persons shall be liable to the following penalties: 1°.a fine determined in accordance with Article 131-38; 2°.the penalties referred to in Article 131-39.
The prohibition referred to in item 2 of Article 131-39 concerns the activity in the exercise of which or on the occasion of the exercise of which the infringement was committed.
Article L335-9 (Act No.94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 5 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
In the event of repetition of the offenses defined in Articles L335-2 to L335-4, or if the offender is or has been contractually bound to the aggrieved party, the penalties involved shall be doubled.
Article L335-10 (Act No.94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 5 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 4 Official Journal of 2 July 1998)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 25/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Act n° 2003-706 of 1 August 2003, Art. 84, Official Journal of 2 August 2003)
The customs administration may, at the written request of an owner of copyright or a neighbouring right, which request shall be accompanied by proof of his right as provided by Conseil d'Etat decree, withhold in the course of its inspections any goods alleged by him to be infringing that right.
The Public Prosecutor, the plaintiff and the party declaring or in possession of the goods shall be informed without delay by the customs service of the withholding measure that they have taken.
The withholding measure shall be lifted as of right where the plaintiff fails, within 10 working days following notification of the withholding of the goods, to prove to the customs service:
— either that precautionary measures under Article L332-1 have been taken; — or that he has instituted proceedings before the civil court or the court of misdemeanours and has provided the
necessary guarantees to cover his liability in the event of the infringement claim being eventually considered unfounded. For the purpose of the institution of the legal proceedings referred to in the foregoing paragraph, the plaintiff may
require the customs administration to communicate the names and addresses of the sender, the importer and the consignee of the goods withheld, or of the holder thereof, and also the quantity thereof, notwithstanding the provisions of Article 59bis of the Customs Code concerning the professional secrecy to which officials of the customs administration are bound.
The withholding mentioned in the first paragraph shall not concern the goods that have European status, which are legally produced or released for free circulation in the member state of the European Community and intended, having entered by a Customs territory as defined in the first article of Customs Code, to be released in the market of another member state of the European Community, to be legally commercialised.
TITLE IV Rights of Database Producers Articles L341-1 to
L343-4
CHAPTER I Field of application Articles L341-1 to
L341-2
Article L341-1 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
The producer of a database, understood as the person who takes the initiative and the risk of the corresponding investments, benefits from protection of the contents of the database when its constitution, verification or presentation shows that there has been a substantial financial, technical or human investment.
This protection is independent and applies without prejudice to the protection of copyright or any other right over the database or one of its component elements.
Article L341-2 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
Shall be eligible for the benefit of this Title: 1°. Producers of databases, nationals of a Member State of the European Community or of a State party to the
Agreement on the European Economic Area, or who have their principal residence in such State; 2°. Companies and enterprises formed in accordance with the law of a Member State and having their registered
office, central administration or principal place of business within the Community or a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area; however, where such a company or enterprise has only its statutory head office in the territory of such State, its operations must be genuinely linked on an ongoing basis with either the economy of this Member State or State within the European Economic Area.
Producers of databases who do not satisfy the conditions indicated above shall be eligible for protection under this Title where a special agreement has between concluded between the State of which they are a national and the Council of the European Community.
CHAPTER II Scope of protection Articles L342-1 to
L342-5
Article L342-1 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
The producer of a database has the right to prohibit: 1°. The extraction, by the permanent or temporary transfer of all or a substantial part, qualitatively or quantitatively,
of the contents of a database to another medium, by any means or in any form; 2°. The reuse, by making available to the public all or a substantial part, qualitatively or quantitatively, of the
contents of a database, in any form whatsoever. These rights can be transferred, assigned or licensed. Public lending is not an act of extraction or reuse.
Article L342-2 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 26/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The producer may also prohibit the repeated and systematic extraction or reuse of insubstantial parts, qualitatively
or quantitatively, of the contents of the database when such operations manifestly go beyond the conditions of normal use of the database.
Article L342-3 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
When a database is made available to the public by the rightholder, he may not prohibit: 1°. The extraction or the reuse of an insubstantial part, evaluated qualitatively or quantitatively, of the contents of
the database, by a person having lawful access; 2°. The extraction for private purposes of a qualitatively or quantitatively substantial part of the contents of a
non-electronic database, subject to compliance with the copyrights or neighbouring rights over the works or materials incorporated into the database.
Any provision that is contrary to item 1° above shall be null and void.
Article L342-4 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
The first sale in the territory of a Member State of the European Community or of a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area of a physical copy of the database by the rightholder or with his consent shall exhaust the right to control resale of that physical copy within all Member States;
However, online transmission of a database shall not exhaust the right of the producer to control resale of a physical copy or this database or a part thereof in any of the Member States.
Article L342-5 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
The rights provided for in Article L. 342-1 shall become effective from the date of completion of the production of the database. They shall expire fifteen years from the 1st of January of the calendar year following that of completion.
When a database has been made available to the public before the expiry of the period set forth in the paragraph above, the rights shall expire fifteen years from the 1st of January of the calendar year following the date when the database was first made available to the public.
However, in case a protected database is the subject of a new substantial investment, its protection shall expire fifteen years from the 1st of January of the calendar year following that in which this new investment was made.
CHAPTER III Sanctions Articles L343-1 to
L343-4
Article L343-1 (Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998, Article 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998) (Order No. 2004-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force1 January 2002 (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 III, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
The infringement of the rights of the producer of a database, as defined in Article L. 342-1, shall be punishable by a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000.
Where the offence is committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties will be increased to a five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.000.
Article L343-2 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
Legal persons may be declared penally liable, in accordance with Article 121-2 of the Penal Code for the infringements defined in Article L. 343-1. Legal persons may incur the following penalties:
1°. A fine determined in accordance with Article 131-38 of the Penal Code; 2°. The penalties provided for in Article 131-39 of same; the prohibition provided for in item 2 of this Article concerns
the activity in the exercise of which or on the occasion of the exercise of which the infringement was committed.
Article L343-3 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
In the event of the repetition of the offences defined in Article L. 343-1, or if the offender is or has been contractually bound to the aggrieved party, the penalties involved shall be doubled.
Guilty parties may, in addition, be deprived for a period not exceeding five years, of the right to elect and be elected to commercial courts, chamber of commerce and industry and professional chambers and to joint labour dispute conciliation boards.
Article L343-4 (inserted by Act No. 98-536 of 1 July 1998 art. 5 Official Journal of 2 July 1998 in force on 1 January 1998)
Apart from the reports drawn up by police investigators, the proof of the existence of the infringements defined in this Chapter may be provided by the statement of a sworn agent designated by professional organisations of producers. These agents shall be approved by the Minister responsible for culture under the same conditions as those provided for agents under Article L. 331-2.
PART II
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 27/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE
Industrial Property Articles L411-1 to L721-1
BOOK IV Administrative and Professional Organization Articles L411-1 to
L423-2
TITLE I Institutions Articles L411-1 to
L412-1
CHAPTER I National Institute of Industrial Property Articles L411-1 to
L411-5
Article L411-1 The National Institute of Industrial Property is a public establishment possessing legal personality and financial
autonomy, under the authority of the Minister for Industry. The tasks of that establishment shall be: 1°.to centralize and disseminate all information required for the protection of innovations and for the registration of
enterprises; to undertake activities to promote awareness and provide training in these fields; 2°.to apply the laws and regulations with regard to industrial property, the Register of Commerce and Companies
and the Directory of Trades; to that end, the Institute shall be responsible for receiving the filing of applications for industrial property titles or titles ancillary to industrial property and for monitoring their maintenance; it shall centralize the Register of Commerce and Companies, the Directory of Trades and the Official Bulletin of Civil and Commercial Announcements; it shall disseminate the technical, commercial and financial information contained in industrial property titles and centralized instruments of statutory publication;
3°.to take all initiatives with a view to a standing adaptation of national and international law to the needs of innovators and enterprises; for that purpose, it shall propose to the Minister responsible for industrial property any reform it considers appropriate in such matters; it shall participate in elaborating international agreements and in representing France in the relevant international organizations.
Article L411-2 The receipts of the Institute shall be constituted by any fees established in compliance with Article 5 of Ordinance
59-2 of January 2, 1959, promulgating organic law relating to the finance laws, levied in connection with industrial property and with the Register of Commerce and Trades and the filing of company statutes, together with ancillary receipts. These receipts shall be required to balance all the outlay of the establishment.
The audit of the execution of the Institute’s budget shall be effected a posteriori in compliance with the conditions laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L411-3 The administrative and financial organization of the Institute shall be laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L411-4 The Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall take the decisions provided for by this Code when
granting, rejecting or maintaining industrial property titles. When exercising that responsibility, he shall not be subject to the supervisory authority. The Courts of Appeal
designated by regulation shall be directly competent to hear appeals from his decisions. They shall take their decisions on such appeals after hearing the public prosecutor and the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property. Both the applicant and the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property may request that a decision on appeal be set aside.
Article L411-5 The decisions to reject referred to in the first paragraph of Article L411-4 shall be accompanied by reasons. The same shall apply to decisions accepting opposition filed under Article L. 712-4 or requests that revocation be
lifted with regard to a trademark or service mark. They shall be notified to the applicant in accordance with the conditions and time limits laid down by regulation.
CHAPTER II Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties Article L412-1
Article L412-1 (Order No. 2004-637 of 1 July 2004, Article 4 2°, Official Journal of 2 July 2004) (Act No. 2004-1343 of 9 October 2004, Article 78 XXXII, Official Journal of 10 December 2004)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties, placed under the authority of the Minister of Agriculture, shall be chaired by a State's representative and composed of a number of persons, from both the public and the private sectors, qualified by reason of their theoretical or practical knowledge of genetics, botany and agronomy. This Committee shall issue the certificate referred to in Article L623-4.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 28/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE N.B. Act 2004-1343 2004-10-09: Article 78 XXXII 1° has introduced an amendment on the form of Article L412-1.
TITLE II Qualification with Respect to Industrial Property Articles L421-1 to
L423-2
CHAPTER I Entry in the List of Persons Qualified with Respect to Industrial Property Articles L421-1 to
L421-2
Article L421-1 The Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall draw up each year a list of the persons qualified
with respect to industrial property. The list shall be published. The persons entered in the above-mentioned list may exercise their activity as employees of an enterprise or as a
liberal profession, either individually or as a group, or as employees of a person exercising his activity as a liberal professional.
The persons included, at the date of November 26, 1990, in the list of persons qualified with respect to patents for invention shall be entered automatically in the list referred to in the first paragraph, subject to satisfying the conditions of good character laid down in Article L421-2.
Article L421-2 No person may be entered in the list referred to in the foregoing Article unless he is of good character and unless he
satisfies the prescribed conditions with respect to professional qualifications and practice. The entry shall be accompanied by a notice of specialization as a function of the qualifications held and the
professional experience acquired.
CHAPTER II Conditions for Exercising the Profession of Industrial Property Attorney Articles L422-1 to
L422-13
Article L422-1 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 334 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
The calling of an industrial property attorney shall be to offer his services to the public, in an habitual and remunerated manner, for advising, assisting or representing others with a view to obtaining, or maintaining, exploiting or defending industrial property rights, related rights and rights bearing on any connected matter.
The services referred to in the foregoing paragraph shall include legal consultation and the drafting of private deeds. No person may use the title of industrial property attorney, a title that is equivalent or a title that is confusingly
similar, unless he is entered in the list of industrial property attorneys drawn up by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Infringements of the provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall be punishable by the penalties laid down by in the second paragraph of Article 259 of the Penal Code.
No person may be entered in the list of industrial property attorneys unless he is entered in the list provided for in Article L421-1 and he exercises the profession in compliance with Article L422-6.
Entry shall be accompanied by a notice of specialization as a function of the qualifications held and the professional experience acquired.
Article L422-2 Persons entitled to the title of patent attorney on the date of entry into force of Act No. 90-1052 of November 26,
1990, relating to industrial property shall be automatically entered in the list provided for in Article L422-1.
Article L422-3 Any company exercising the activities referred to in Article L422-1 on the date of entry into force of the
above-mentioned Act No. 90-1052 of November 26, 1990, may request entry in the list of industrial property attorneys. In such case, the condition laid down in item (b) of Article L422-7 shall not apply.
The application must be submitted, on pain of preclusion, two years at the latest after entry into force of the above-mentioned Act No. 90-1052 of November 26, 1990.
Article L422-4 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 4 I Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Persons wishing to be represented in proceedings before the National Institute of Industrial Property may only be represented, for acts where such is necessitated by the technical nature of the subject matter, by industrial property attorneys whose specialisation, determined in accordance with the final paragraph of Article L. 422-1, corresponds to such act.
The provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall not preclude the faculty of using the services of a lawyer, of a company or public organisation with which the applicant is contractually bound, or the services of a specialised professional organisation, or those of a professional established within the territory of a Member State of the European Community or of a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area acting on an occasional basis and
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 29/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE authorised to represent persons before the central industrial property office in this State.
Article L422-5 Any person carrying out the activities referred to in the first paragraph of Article L422-1 on November 26, 1990,
may, notwithstanding the provisions of Article L422-4, represent persons referred to in the first paragraph of that Article in those cases referred to in that paragraph on condition that they are entered in a special list drawn up by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Entry shall be automatic, subject to the proviso laid down in the final paragraph of this Article, on condition that the person concerned has requested entry by means of a declaration made to the Director of the Institute.
The declaration must be made, on pain of preclusion, two years at the latest after the entry into force of the above-mentioned Act No. 90-1052 of November 26, 1990.
No person may be entered in the list provided for in the first paragraph if he is not of good character.
Article L422-6 An industrial property attorney shall exercise his profession either individually or in a group or as the employee of
another industrial property attorney.
Article L422-7 (Order No. 2004-130 of 11Febraury 2004, Article 66, Official Journal of 12 February 2004
Where the profession of an industrial property attorney is carried out through a company, it may take the form of a private professional company or a company constituted in some other form. In the latter case, it shall be required that:
a) the chairman of the Board of Directors, the director generals, the members of the board, the sole director general and the manager or managers, as also the majority of members of the Board of Directors or the supervisory board, be qualified as industrial property attorney;
b) the industrial property attorney hold more than one half of the capital and of the voting rights; c) the acceptance of any new partner be subject to prior approval, as appropriate, of the Board of Directors, the
supervisory board or of the manager or managers. The provisions of the first two paragraphs of Article L.225-21, Articles L.225-44 and L.225-85 of the Commercial
Code shall apply neither to members of the Board of Directors nor to members of the supervisory board of industrial property attorney companies.
Where the profession of industrial property attorney is carried out through a company, the latter must to be registered, in addition to the registration of the industrial property attorney as natural persons, in a special section of the list provided for in Article L422-1.
Article L422-8 Every industrial property attorney must supply evidence that he has insurance covering his professional civil liability
with regard to negligence or errors committed in the exercise of his functions and a guarantee specially devoted to the reimbursement of funds, effects or objects of value received.
Article L422-9 There is hereby instituted a National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys, possessing legal personality, under
the authority of the National Institute of Industrial Property, in order to represent industrial property attorneys before the public authorities, to defend their professional interests and to ensure respect for the code of conduct.
Article L422-10 Any natural or legal person exercising the profession of industrial property attorney who is guilty either of an
infringement of the rules under this Title or the texts adopted for its application, or of acts contrary to probity, honor or scruples, even if outside his professional sphere, may incur one of the following disciplinary measures: warning, reprimand, suspension or striking off.
The penalties shall be pronounced by the Disciplinary Board of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys chaired by a magistrate of the judiciary.
Article L422-11 (inserted by Act No. 2004-130 of 11 February 2004, Article 67, Official Journal of February 12 2004)
In any matter and for all the services mentioned under Article L. 422-1, the industrial property attorney shall observe professional secrecy. Consultations addressed or intended for customers, professional correspondences exchanged with customers, fellow-members or attorneys-at-law, notes of meetings and, more generally, all documents of the file shall be subject to professional secrecy.
Article L422-12 (inserted by Act No. 2004-130 of 11 February 2004, Article 67, Official Journal of 12 February 2004)
The profession of industrial property attorney is incompatible: 1º with any commercial activity, whether it is carried out by oneself or through someone else;
2º with one's capacity as partner in a general partnership, active partner in a limited partnership or in a limited partnership with a share capital, manager of a private limited company, chairman of the board, member of the directory, Director Generator or assistant Director General of a public limited company, as chairman or manager of a simplified joint stock company, as manager of a civil law partnership, unless the object of these companies/partnerships is to carry out the profession of an industrial property attorney or the management of related professional interests or family interests;
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 30/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 3º with the membership in a supervisory board or a Board of Directors of a commercial company, when the
industrial property attorney has been professional for less than seven years or he has not obtained beforehand an exemption under the conditions provided for under a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L422-13 (inserted by Act No. 2004-130 of 11 February 2004, Article 67 Official Journal of 12 February 2004)
The profession of industrial property attorney shall be incompatible with any other profession, subject to special laws or regulations.
It shall however be compatible with teaching, as well as with functions of an arbitrator, a mediator, a conciliator or a legal expert.
CHAPTER III Miscellaneous Provisions Articles L423-1 to
L423-2
Article L423-1 It shall be prohibited for any natural or legal person to canvass with a view to representing the persons concerned,
to giving consultations or to drawing up industrial property law acts. This prohibition shall not extend, however, to offers of services made to professionals or enterprises through the post under conditions laid down by regulation.
Any infringement of the provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall be liable to the penalties laid down in Article 5 of Act No. 72-1137 of December 22, 1972, on the protection of consumers with respect to canvassing and door-to-door sales.
All advertising with regard to the activities referred to in that same paragraph shall be subject to compliance with the conditions laid down by regulation.
Article L423-2 Decrees in Conseil d'Etat shall lay down the conditions for implementing this Title. They shall stipulate, in particular: a)The conditions for implementing Chapter I; b)The conditions for implementing Article L422-1; c)The conditions for implementing Article L422-4; d)The conditions for implementing Article L422-5;
e)The conditions under which the obligation referred to in item (b) of Article L422-7 may be waived to permit interprofessional grouping with other providers of services involved in the innovation process;
f)The code of conduct applicable to industrial property attorneys; g)The organization and statutes of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys together with the rules for
determining the amount of its membership fees.
BOOK V Designs and Models Articles L511-1 to
L521-7
TITLE I Protection conditions and procedures Articles L511-1 to
L514-2
CHAPTER I Field of Application Articles L511-1 to
L511-11
SECTION I Subject of Protection Articles L511-1 to
L511-8
Article L511-1 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The appearance of the whole or a part of the product, resulting from the features of, and in particular its lines, contours, colours, shape, texture or materials, is eligible for protection as a design or model. These features can be those of the product itself or its ornamentation.
Is deemed to be a product any industrial or handicraft item, including inter alia parts intended to be assembled into a complex product, packaging, get-up, graphic symbols and typographic typefaces, but excluding computer programs.
Article L511-2 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
A design or model shall only be protected if it is new and has individual character.
Article L511-3 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 31/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE A design or model shall be considered to be new if, on the date of the filing of the application for registration or on
the date of priority claimed, no identical design or model has been disclosed. Designs or models shall be deemed to be identical if their features differ only in immaterial details.
Article L511-4 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
A design or model has individual character if the overall visual impression it produces on the informed observer differs from that produced by any design or model disclosed before the date of the filing of the application for registration or before the date of priority claimed.
In assessing individual character, the degree of freedom of the creator in developing the design or the model shall be taken into consideration.
Article L511-5 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The design or model of a part of a complex product is only considered to be new and to present an individual character to the extent that:
a) The component part, once it has been incorporated in the complex product, remains visible during normal use of the latter by the end user, excluding maintenance, servicing or repair work;
b) Those visible features of the component part fulfil in themselves the requirements as to novelty and individual character.
Is considered to be a complex product a product composed of multiple components which can be replaced.
Article L511-6 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
A design or model shall be deemed to have been disclosed if it has been made available to the public through publication, use, or by any other means. No disclosure has taken place if the design or the model could not reasonably have become known, according to the normal course of business in the sector concerned, by professionals operating in the European Community, before the date of filing of an application for registration or before the date of priority claimed.
The design or model shall not, however, be deemed to have been disclosed to the public due to the sole fact that it has been disclosed to a third party under an explicit or implicit condition of confidentiality.
If this disclosure takes place within the twelve months preceding the date of the filing of the application or the date of priority claimed, it shall not be taken into consideration:
a) If the design or the model has been disclosed by the creator, his successor-in-title, or by any third person as a result of information provided or action taken by the creator or his successor-in-title;
b) Or if the design or model has been disclosed as a result of unfair behaviour against the creator or his successor-in-title.
The twelve-month period referred to in this Article shall not apply to disclosure having occurred before the 1st of October 2001.
Article L511-7 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Designs or models that are contrary to public policy or accepted principles of morality are not protected.
Article L511-8 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Shall not be eligible for protection: 1°. The appearance of a product whose features are solely dictated by the technical function of the product; 2°. The appearance of a product whose exact form and dimension must necessarily be reproduced in order to allow
it to be mechanically associated to another product by being placed against it, connected to it or being placed inside or outside of it in a manner allowing both of these products to perform its function.
However, a design or a model serving the purpose of allowing multiple assemblies or connections of mutually interchangeable products within a system whose design is modular shall be eligible for protection.
SECTION II Benefit of the protection Articles L511-9 to
L511-11
Article L511-9 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The protection of the design or model conferred by the provisions of this Book is acquired by registration. It is granted to the creator or to his successor-in-title.
The applicant for registration is, failing proof to the contrary, considered to the beneficiary of this protection.
Article L511-10 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
When a design or a model has been deposited, either fraudulently with respect to the rights of another person or in violation of a statutory or contractual obligation, any person who believes he has a right in the design or model may claim ownership by bringing legal proceedings before a court.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 32/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Claims in ownership are barred three years from the publication of the registration of the design or model or, in case
of bad faith, upon the date of publication of the registration or of the acquisition of the design or model, following the expiry of the protection period.
Article L511-11 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Subject to the provisions of the international treaties to which France is a party, a foreigner who has neither his place of business nor residence on the territory of a Member State of the European Community or of a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area shall benefit from the provisions of this Book, provided his country of origin affords reciprocal protection to French designs or models.
CHAPTER II Registering a design or model Articles L512-1 to
L512-6
SECTION I Application for filing Articles L512-1 to
L512-3
Article L512-1 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The application for registration shall be filed, on pain of invalidity, with the National Institute of Industrial Property when the place of residence or the registered office of the applicant is situated in Paris or outside France.
Where the place of residence or the registered office of the applicant is situated outside Paris but in France, the applicant may, at his choice, file the application for registration with the National Institute of Industrial Property or with the registry of the Commercial Court or, in the absence of a Commercial Court, with the registry of the court ruling in commercial matters.
When the application for registration is filed with the registry of a court, the latter shall transmit it to the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article L512-2 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 21 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 4 I Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The filing shall be made in the form and under the conditions laid down by this Book. To be admissible, it must comprise an identification of the applicant and a reproduction of the design or designs
concerned. The filing shall be refused if examination shows: a) That it is not presented under the prescribed conditions or in the prescribed form; b) That its publication would be contrary to morality or public policy.
However, refusal may not be pronounced without the applicant having at first been invited, as appropriate, to regularize his filing or to submit his comments.
In the case of designs pertaining to industries that frequently change the form and presentation of their goods, filing may be effected in a simplified form according to conditions laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree. The lapse of the rights deriving from such a filing shall be pronounced where the said filing has not, six months at the most prior to the planned date for the publication thereof, been brought into conformity with the general requirements laid down in the decree referred to in the foregoing paragraph.
Article L512-3 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Where the applicant or the owner of a filing has not complied with the prescribed time limits, any revocation of rights he may have incurred may be lifted if he can provide legitimate reasons.
SECTION II Nullity of the filing Articles L512-4 to
L512-6
Article L512-4 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The registration of a design or model shall be declared invalid by decision of the courts: a) If not in compliance with the provisions of Articles L. 511-1 to L. 511-8; b) If its holder was not able to benefit from the protection under Article L. 511-9; c) If the design or model infringes the rights attached to an earlier design or model which has been disclosed to the
public after the date of presentation of the application for registration or, if priority is claimed, after the date of priority, and which has been protected since an earlier date by the registration of a Community design or model, a French or international design or model designating France, or by an application for registration of such designs or models;
d) If it infringes the copyright of a third party; e) If this design or model uses an earlier protected distinctive sign, without the authorisation of its holder.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 33/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The grounds for invalidity set forth in items b, c, d and e may only be invoked by the person vested with the right
being asserted. The public prosecutor may file invalidity proceedings ex officio against a design or model, regardless of the causes
of invalidity.
Article L512-5 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
If the grounds for invalidity only partially affect the design or the model, the registration may be maintained in a modified form if, in that form, the design or model meets the requirements for protection and if its identity is retained.
Article L512-6 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The court decision declaring the design or the model to be partially or wholly invalid shall have an absolute effect. It shall be recorded in the national register referred to in Article L. 513-3.
CHAPTER III Rights conferred by the filing Articles L513-1 to
L513-8
Article L513-1 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Registration takes effect, as from the date of the filing of the application, for a period of five years, which may be extended by periods of five years within a maximum limit of twenty-five years.
Designs or models deposited before the 1st of October 2001 shall remain protected, without any extension being possible, for a period of twenty-five years from their date of deposit. Designs or models whose protection has been extended, prior to 1 October 2001, for a new period of twenty-five years, shall remain protected until the expiry of this period.
Article L513-2 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Without prejudice to rights resulting from the application of other legislative provisions, including inter alia, from Books I and III of this Code, the registration of a design or model confers upon its holder a property right that may be assigned or licensed by him.
Article L513-3 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
No act amending or transmitting the rights attached to a deposited design or model has effect with regard to third parties unless entered in the National Register for Designs and Models.
Article L513-4 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The making, offering, putting on the market, importing, exporting, using or possession for these purposes, of a product comprising the design or model, shall be prohibited, unless with the consent of the owner of the design or model.
Article L513-5 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The protection conferred by the registration of a design or model shall be extended to any design or model which does not produce on the informed observer a different overall visual impression.
Article L513-6 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The rights conferred by the registration of a design or model shall not be exercised concerning: a) Acts done privately and for non-commercial purposes; b) Acts done for experimental purposes; c) Acts of reproduction for the purposes of making citations or teaching, if these acts mention the registration and
the name of the rightholder, provided they are compatible with fair business practices and do not prejudice the normal exploitation of that design or model.
Article L513-7 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The rights conferred by the registration of a design or model shall not be exercised: a) Concerning the equipment on ships and aircraft registered in another country when these temporarily enter
French territory; b) When the importation into France of spare parts and accessories for the repair of these ships or aircraft or during
the repair.
Article L513-8 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The rights conferred by the registration of a design or model shall not extend to acts covering a product comprising
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 34/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE this design or model, when this product has been put on the market in the European Community or in the European Economic Area by the owner of the design or model or with his consent.
CHAPTER IV Miscellaneous Provisions Articles L514-1 to
L514-2
Article L514-1 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Decrees from the Conseil d'Etat set , when it is necessary, the conditions of application of the present book.
Article L514-2 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Regulatory provisions specific to certain industries may lay down the measures necessary to allow industrialists to have their preference use of a design or model ascertained, including inter alia by the holding of private registers subject to the approval by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
TITLE II Disputes Articles L521-1 to
L521-7
SOLE CHAPTER Articles L521-1 to L521-7
Article L521-1 An injured party may, even before the filing is published, have any bailiff carry out a detailed description, with or
without seizure, of the incriminated articles or instruments, under an order issued by the President of the First Instance Court within the jurisdiction of which the operations are to be carried out, on a simple request and production of the filing certificate.
The President may authorize the petitioner to obtain the assistance of a police officer or a judge of the District Court and to require from the petitioner security to be deposited before carrying out the operation; security shall be required in all cases where a foreigner requests seizure.
The holders of the articles described shall be given a copy both of the order and of the instrument recording deposit of the security, on pain of nullity and damages awarded against the bailiff in both cases.
If the petitioner fails to institute proceedings, whether civil or criminal, within a period of 15 days, the description or the seizure shall automatically become null and void, without prejudice to any damages.
Article L521-2 Events prior to filing shall not be actionable under this Book.
Events following filing, but prior to publication, shall only be actionable under Article L521-4, even in civil proceedings, if the injured party is able to establish the defendant’s bad faith.
No proceedings, whether criminal or civil, may be instituted under that Article before the filing has been published. Where the events have occurred after publication of a filing, the persons having committed the acts may plead good
faith on condition that they furnish proof thereof.
Article L521-3 Confiscation to the benefit of the injured party of the articles infringing the rights afforded by this Book shall be
ordered even in the event of a discharge. In the event of a conviction, the Court may further order confiscation of the instruments having served specifically to
manufacture the incriminated articles.
Article L521-3-1 (inserted by Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 6 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Officers of the judicial police may, as soon as offenses under the first paragraph of Article L521-4 have been reported, effect the seizure of goods unlawfully manufactured, imported, stocked, placed on sale, delivered or supplied, and of any material and equipment specially installed for the purposes of such unlawful acts.
Article L521-4 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Article 7, Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Order No. 2000-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force on 1 January 2002) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 IV, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
Any knowingly committed infringement of the rights guaranteed by this Book shall be liable to a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000. Where the offence is committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties shall be increased to five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.000.
In addition, the court may order the total or partial, permanent or temporary closure, for a period not exceeding five years, of the establishment that has served for the commission of the offence.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 35/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Temporary closure may not be a cause of either termination or suspension of employment contracts, or of any
pecuniary detriment to the employees concerned. Where permanent closure causes the dismissal of staff, it will give rise, over and above the compensation in lieu of notice and the dismissal compensation, to damages as provided in Articles L122-14-4 and L122-14-5 of the Labour Code for the breach of employment contracts. Failure to pay those compensations shall be liable to a six-month imprisonment and a fine of € 3.500.
Article L521-5 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 8, art 17 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Legal entities may be declared criminally liable, in the manner specified in Article 121-2 of the Penal Code, for the offenses defined in Article L521-4 of this Code.
The penalties to which legal entities are liable are: 1°.fines in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 131-38 of the Penal Code; 2°.the penalties mentioned in Article 131-39 of the same Code.
The prohibition mentioned in Article 131-39 under 2 shall relate to the activity in the exercise of which or on the occasion of the exercise of which the offense was committed.
Article L521-6 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 8 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
In the event of repetition of infringements of the rights guaranteed by this Book, or if the offender is or has been contractually bound to the aggrieved party, the penalties involved shall be doubled.
The guilty parties may in addition be deprived, for a period not exceeding five years, of the right to elect and be elected to commercial courts, chambers of commerce and industry and professional chambers and to joint conciliation boards.
Article L521-7 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 8 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act n° 2003-706 of 1 August 2003, Art. 84, official Journal of 2 August 2003)
The customs administration may, at the written request of the owner of a deposited design, with-hold in the course of its inspections goods alleged by him to be infringing the said designs.
The Public Prosecutor, the plaintiff and the party either declaring or in possession of the goods shall be informed without delay by the customs service of the withholding measure taken by the latter.
The withholding measure shall be lifted as of right where the plaintiff fails, within 10 working days following notification of the withholding of the goods, to prove to the customs service:
— either that precautionary measures have been ordered by the President of the First-Instance Court; — or that he has instituted proceedings before the civil court or the court of misdemeanours and has provided the
required guarantees to cover his liability in the event of the infringement claim being eventually considered unfounded. For the purpose of the institution of the legal proceedings referred to in the foregoing paragraph, the plaintiff may
require the customs administration to communicate the names and addresses of the sender, the importer and the consignee of the goods withheld or of the holder thereof, and also the quantity thereof, notwithstanding the provisions of Article 59bis of the Customs Code concerning the professional secrecy to which all officials of the customs administration are bound.
The withholding mentioned in the first paragraph shall not concern the goods that have European status, which are legally produced or released for free circulation in the member state of the European Community and intended, having entered by a Customs territory as defined in the first article of Customs Code, to be released in the market of another member state of the European Community, to be legally commercialised.
BOOK VI Protection of Inventions and Technical Knowledge Articles L611-1 to
L623-35
TITLE I Invention Patents Articles L611-1 to
L615-22
CHAPTER I Field of Application Articles L611-1 to
L611-19
SECTION I General Provisions Articles L611-1 to
L611-5
Article L611-1 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 2 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
An industrial property title may be granted by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property to any invention, conferring on the holder or his successors in title an exclusive right to work the invention.
The grant of a title shall be subject to statutory dissemination as provided in Article L612-21.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 36/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Subject to the provisions of international treaties to which France is party, foreigners having their place of residence
or business outside the territory on which this Title is applicable shall enjoy the benefits of this Title, provided that French nationals are granted reciprocal protection in the countries of which such foreigners are nationals.
Article L611-2 Inventions shall be protected by the following industrial property titles: 1°.patents, granted for a term of 20 years as from the day the application is filed; 2°.utility certificates, granted for a term of six years as from the day the application is filed; 3°.supplementary protection certificates in respect of a patent in accordance with Article L611-3, taking effect at the
end of the statutory term of the patent to which they relate for a period of not more than seven years as from the end of the patent and 17 years as from issue of the marketing authorization referred to in that same Article.
The provisions of this Book concerning patents shall also apply to utility certificates, except those contained in Articles L612-14, L612-15 and the first paragraph of Article L612-17. They shall likewise apply to supplementary protection certificates, except those contained in Articles L. 611-12, L612-1 to L612-10, L612-12 to L612-15, L612-17, L612-20, L613-1 and L613-25.
Article L611-3 Any owner of a patent having effect in France and of which the subject matter is a medicine, a process for obtaining
a medicine, a product required for obtaining such medicine or a process for manufacturing such product may, where they are used for producing a pharmaceutical speciality covered by a marketing authorization under Articles L601 or L617-1 of the Public Health Code, and as from its issue, obtain, under the conditions laid down by this Book and detailed by a Conseil d'Etat decree, a supplementary protection certificate for those parts of the patent that correspond to the authorization.
Article L611-4 Patent applications and patents filed prior to July 1, 1979, shall continue to be governed by the rules in force on the
date of their filing. However, the provisions of this Book shall apply to the exercise of rights deriving from such patents and patent
applications and to the subsequent procedure in respect of patent applications for which a preliminary draft documentary report had not been drawn up prior to July 1, 1979.
Article L611-5 Certificates of addition applied for prior to the entry into force of Act No. 90-1052 of November 26, 1990, relating to
industrial property shall continue to be governed by the rules applicable at the date of the application. However, the exercise of the rights deriving therefrom shall be governed by the provisions of this Book.
SECTION II Right to Title Articles L611-6 to
L611-9
Article L611-6 The right to the industrial property title referred to in Article L611-1 shall belong to the inventor or his successor in
title. If two or more persons have made an invention independently of each other, the right to the industrial property title
shall belong to the person who can prove the earliest date of filing. In actions before the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property, the applicant shall be deemed to have a
right to the industrial property title.
Article L611-7 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 22 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Where the inventor is a salaried person, the right to the industrial property title, failing any contractual clause more favorable to the salaried person, shall be defined in accordance with the following provisions:
1°. Inventions made by a salaried person in the execution of a work contract comprising an inventive mission corresponding to his effective functions or of studies and research which have been explicitly entrusted to him, shall belong to the employer. The conditions under which the salaried person who is the author of such an invention shall enjoy additional remuneration shall be determined by the collective agreements, company agreements and individual employment contracts.
Where the employer is not subject to a sectorial collective agreement, any dispute relating to the additional remuneration shall be submitted to the joint conciliation board set up by Article L615-21 or by the First Instance Court.
2°. All other inventions shall belong to the salaried person. However, where an invention made by a salaried person during the execution of his functions or in the field of activity of the company or by reason of knowledge or use of technologies or specific means of the company or of data acquired by the company, the employer shall be entitled, subject to the conditions and the time limits laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree, to have assigned to him the ownership or enjoyment of all or some of the rights in the patent protecting his employee’s invention.
The salaried person shall be entitled to obtain a fair price which, failing agreement between the parties, shall be stipulated by the joint conciliation board set up by Article L615-21 or by the First Instance Court; these shall take into consideration all elements which may be supplied, in particular by the employer and by the employee, to compute the fair price as a function of both the initial contributions of either of them and the industrial and commercial utility of the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 37/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE invention.
3°. The salaried author of an invention shall inform his employer thereof and the latter shall confirm receipt in accordance with the terms and time limits laid down by regulation.
The salaried person and the employer shall communicate to each other all relevant information concerning the invention. They shall refrain from making any disclosure which would compromise, in whole or in part, the exercise of the rights afforded under this Book.
Any agreement between the salaried person and his employer concerning an invention made by the salaried person shall be recorded in writing, on pain of nullity.
4°. The implementing rules for this Article shall be laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree. 5°. This Article shall also apply to the servants of the State, of local authorities and of any other public legal person
under the terms to be laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L611-8 Where an application for the grant of an industrial property title has been made either for an invention unlawfully
taken from an inventor or his successors in title, or in violation of a legal contractual obligation, the injured party may claim ownership of the application or of the title granted.
Actions claiming ownership shall be barred after three years from publication of the grant of the industrial property title.
However, if the bad faith of the owner of the title at the time the title was granted or acquired can be proved, the time limit shall be three years as from the expiry of the title.
Article L611-9 The inventor, whether salaried or not, shall be named as such in the patent; he may also oppose such identification.
SECTION III Patentable Inventions Articles L611-10 to
L611-19
Article L611-10 (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 1, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
1. Inventions which are susceptible of industrial application, which are new and which involve an inventive step shall be patentable.
2. The following in particular shall not be regarded as inventions within the meaning of the first paragraph of this Article:
a) discoveries, scientific theories and mathematical methods; b) aesthetic creations;
c) schemes, rules and methods for performing mental acts, playing games or doing business, and programs for computers;
d) presentations of information. 3. The provisions of (2) of this Article shall exclude patentability of the items referred to in these provisions only to
the extent to which the patent application or the patent relates to such subject matter or activities as such. 4. Save as provided in Articles L611-17, L.611-18 and L.611-19, inventions will be patentable under the conditions
provided for at (1) above if they concern a product consisting of in whole or in part biological material or a process by means of which a biological material is produced, processed or used.
Any material containing genetic information and capable of reproducing itself or being reproduced in a biological system shall be regarded as a biological material.
Article L611-11 An invention shall be considered to be new if it does not form part of the state of the art. The state of the art shall be held to comprise everything made available to the public by means of a written or oral
description, by use or in any other way, before the date of filing of the patent application. Additionally, the content of French patent applications and of European or international patent applications which
designate France as filed, of which the dates of filing are prior to the date referred to in the second paragraph of this Article and which were published on or after that date, shall be considered as comprised in the state of the art.
The provisions of the foregoing paragraphs shall not exclude the patentability of any substance or composition, comprised in the state of the art, for use in a method referred to in Article L611-16, provided that its use for any method referred to in that Article is not comprised in the state of the art.
Article L611-12 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 3 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Where the first filing has been made in a State which is not a party to the Paris Union or to the World Trade Organization, it shall not be possible to grant a priority right in regard of such filing having effects equivalent to those afforded by the Paris Convention under the same conditions unless such State affords an equivalent priority right on the basis of the first filing of a French patent application, an international application or a European patent application in which France is designated.
Article L611-13 For the application of Article L611-11, a disclosure of the invention shall not be taken into consideration in the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 38/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE following two cases:
— if it occurred within the six months preceding filing of the patent application; — if the disclosure is the result of publication, after the date of that filing, of a prior patent application and if, in either
case, it was due directly or indirectly to: a)An evident abuse in relation to the applicant or his legal predecessor;
b)The fact that the applicant or his legal predecessor had displayed the invention at an official, or officially recognized, international exhibition falling within the terms of the revised Convention on International Exhibitions signed at Paris on November 22, 1928.
However, in the latter case, the displaying of the invention must have been declared at the time of filing and proof furnished within the time limits and under the conditions laid down by regulation.
Article L611-14 An invention shall be considered to involve an inventive step if, having regard to the state of the art, it is not obvious
to a person skilled in the art. If the state of the art also includes documents referred to in the third paragraph of Article L611-11, such documents shall not be considered in deciding whether there has been an inventive step.
Article L611-15 An invention shall be considered susceptible of industrial application if it can be made or used in any kind of
industry, including agriculture.
Article L611-16 Methods for treatment of the human or animal body by surgery or therapy and diagnostic methods practiced on the
human or animal body shall not be regarded as inventions susceptible of industrial application within the meaning of Article L611-10. This provision shall not apply to products, in particular substances or compositions, for use in any of these methods.
Article L611-17 (Act No. 94-361 of 10 May 1994, Article 7, Official Journal of 11 May 1994 (Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 17 a I, Official Journal of 7 August 2004)
Inventions shall be considered unpatentable where their commercial exploitation would be inconsistent to public policy or morality; however, such inconsistency may not emanate from a prohibition by law or regulation.
Article L611-18 (inserted by Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 17a II, Official Journal of 7 August 2004)
The human body, at the various stages of its formation and development, and the simple discovery of one of its elements, including the sequence or partial sequence of a gene, cannot constitute patentable inventions.
Only an invention constituting a technical application of a function of an element of the human body may be protected by a patent. This protection shall cover the element of the human body only to the extent necessary to the realization and the exploitation of this particular use. Such use must be disclosed in the patent application in a concrete and precise manner.
The following, in particular, shall be considered unpatentable: a) processes for cloning of human beings; b) processes for modifying the germ line genetic identity of human beings; c) uses of human embryos for industrial or commercial purposes; d) total or partial sequences of a gene as such.
Article L611-19 (Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 17 a II, Official Journal of 7 August 2004) (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
I - The following shall be unpatentable: 1º animal varieties;
2º plant varieties as defined in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No. 873/2004 introducing new rules governing intellectual property ownership of Community plant variety rights;
3º essentially biological processes for the production of plants and animals. A process that consists entirely of natural phenomena such as crossing or selection shall be regarded as biological process.
4º processes for modifying the genetic identity of animals which are likely to cause them suffering without substantial medical benefit to man or animal, and also animals resulting from such processes.
II - Notwithstanding the provisions of (I) above, inventions which concern plants or animals shall be patentable if the technical feasibility of the invention is not confined to a particular plant or animal variety.
III - The provisions of I (3°) shall be without prejudice to the patentability of inventions which concern a technical process, in particular a microbiological one, or a product obtained by means of such a process; any process involving or resulting in or performed upon a microbiological material shall be regarded as microbiological process.
CHAPTER II Filing and Processing of Applications Articles L612-1 to
L612-23
SECTION I
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 39/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Filing of Applications Articles L612-1 to
L612-7
Article L612-1 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 23 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Applications for a patent shall be made in the form and in accordance with the requirements set out in this Chapter and specified in detail by regulation.
Article L612-2 The date of filing of a patent application shall be the date on which the applicant has filed the documents containing: a)A statement that a patent is sought; b)Identification of the applicant;
c)A description and one or more claims, even if the description and the claims do not comply with the other requirements of this Title.
Article L612-3 Where two patent applications are successively filed by the same inventor or his successor in title within a period of
12 months at most, the applicant may request that the second application enjoy the filing date of the first application for those elements that are common to both applications.
The request shall not be admissible if enjoyment of a property right deriving from a prior foreign filing has already been requested for either of the two applications. It shall likewise not be admissible if the first application already enjoys, under the provisions of the first paragraph, several filing dates of which one is earlier by more than 12 months.
The grant of a patent enjoying a prior filing date under this Article shall lead to termination of the effects deriving from the first filing date for those same elements.
Article L612-4 The patent application shall relate to one invention only or to a group of inventions so linked as to form a single
general inventive concept. An application which does not comply with the provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall be divided into divisional
applications within the prescribed time limit; the date of filing and, as the case may be, the priority date of divisional applications shall be the date or dates of the initial application.
Article L612-5 (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 3, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
The patent application must disclose the invention in a manner sufficiently clear and complete for it to be performed by a person skilled in the art.
Where an invention involves a biological material which is not available to the public and which cannot be described in such a manner as to enable the invention to be performed by a person skilled in the art, the description shall be considered inadequate unless the biological material has been deposited with the recognized depository institution. The conditions for public access to this deposit shall be laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L612-6 The claims shall define the matter for which protection is sought. They shall be clear and concise and be supported
by the description.
Article L612-7 1. An applicant for a patent wishing to take advantage of the priority of a previous application shall be required to file
a declaration of priority and a copy of the previous application in accordance with the conditions and time limits laid down by regulation.
2. Multiple priorities may be claimed in respect of a patent application, notwithstanding the fact that they originated in different States. Where appropriate, multiple priorities may be claimed for one and the same claim. Where multiple priorities are claimed, the time limits which run from the date of priority shall be computed from the earliest date of priority.
3.If one or more priorities are claimed in respect of a patent application, the priority right shall cover only those elements of the application whose priority is claimed.
4. If certain elements of the invention for which priority is claimed do not appear among the claims formulated in the previous application, priority may nonetheless be granted provided that the documents of the previous application as a whole specifically disclose such elements.
5. With regard to the effects of the priority right, the priority date shall be deemed to be that of the filing of the patent application for the purposes of applying the second and third paragraphs of Article L611-11.
SECTION II Processing of Applications Articles L612-8 to
L612-20
Article L612-8 The Minister responsible for defense shall be empowered to take cognizance, on a confidential basis, of patent
applications at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 40/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L612-9
Inventions which are the subject of patent applications may not be disclosed or freely worked until an authorization to that effect has been granted.
Until such time, patent applications shall not be made available to the public, no true copy of the patent application shall be issued, except where authorized, and the procedures under Articles L612-14, L612-15 and item 1 of Article L612-21 may not be instituted.
Subject to Article L612-10, the authorization referred to in the first paragraph of this Article may be granted at any time. Authorization shall be automatic on expiry of a period of five months from the filing date of the patent application.
The authorizations referred to in the first and second paragraphs of this Article shall be granted by the Minister responsible for industrial property after having obtained the opinion of the Minister responsible for defense.
Article L612-10 Prior to expiry of the period referred to in the second paragraph of Article L612-9, the prohibitions laid down in the
first paragraph of that Article may be extended, at the demand of the Minister responsible for defense, for a renewable period of one year. The extended prohibitions may be lifted at any time under the same procedure.
Where a prohibition has been extended under this Article, the owner of the patent application shall be entitled to compensation commensurate with the loss incurred. Failing amicable agreement, such compensation shall be laid down by the First Instance Court. Proceedings at all levels of jurisdiction shall take place in court chambers.
A petition for revision of the compensation provided for in the foregoing paragraph may be filed by the owner of the patent on expiry of one year after the date of the final judgment determining the amount of the compensation.
The owner of the patent shall furnish evidence showing that the loss suffered by him is in excess of the assessment of the court.
Article L612-11 The Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall examine patent applications for their compliance
with the laws and regulations referred to in Article L612-12.
Article L612-12 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994Article 25 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 17 a IV, Official Journal of 7 August 2004) (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 3, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
A patent application will be refused, in whole or in part, if: 1°.it does not meet the requirements of Article L612-1; 2°.it has not been divided in accordance with Article L612-4;
3°.it concerns a divisional application whose subject matter extends beyond the contents of the description in the original application;
4°.its subject matter is an invention which is manifestly non-patentable under Article L611-7; L611-18 and L611-19; 5°.its subject matter is manifestly not to be regarded as an invention within the meaning of the second paragraph of
Article L611-10 or as an invention susceptible of industrial application within the meaning of Article L611-16; 6°.its description or claims do not allow the application of the provisions of Article L612-14; 7°.it has not been amended following notice to do so although the search report manifestly indicated an absence of
novelty; 8°.the claims are not based on the description; 9°.the applicant has not, where applicable, made comments or filed new claims in the course of the drawing up of
the search report provided for in Article L612-14. If the grounds for the refusal affect the patent application only partially, the corresponding claims only shall be
refused. In the event of a partial non conformance of the application with the provisions of Articles L611-17 and L611-18 or
with Article L612-1, the corresponding sections of the description and the drawings shall be deleted ex officio.
Article L612-13 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 25 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
As from the day the application is filed and up to the day on which the documentary search prior to the report referred to in Article L. 612-14 has been commenced, the applicant may file new claims.
The possibility of filing new claims shall be open to the applicant for a utility certificate up to the day the title is granted.
As from the day the patent application is published under item 1 of Article L612-21 and within a period of time to be laid down by regulation, any third party may address to the National Institute of Industrial Property written comments on the patentability, within the meaning of Articles L611-11 and L611-14, of the invention which is the subject of the application. The National Institute of Industrial Property shall communicate such comments to the applicant who, within a period of time laid down by regulation, may submit comments in reply and file new claims.
Article L612-14 Subject to the provisions of Article L612-15 and if it has been given a filing date, a patent application shall give rise
to a search report with regard to the elements of prior art that may be taken into consideration for assessing the patentability of the invention within the meaning of Articles L611-11 and L611-14.
The report shall be drawn up in accordance with the conditions laid down by decree.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 41/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L612-15
The applicant may request that the drawing-up of the search report be deferred during a period of 18 months; such period shall begin with the filing of the patent application or with the priority date, where a priority has been claimed. The applicant may withdraw his request at any time; he must do so before initiating infringement proceedings or before making the notification referred to in the first paragraph of Article L615-4. As from the publication referred to in item 1 of Article L. 612-21, any third party may request the drawing-up of a search report.
The applicant may at any time convert his patent application into an application for a utility certificate. On expiry of the time limit laid down in the foregoing paragraph and if a search report has not been requested, such conversion shall be decided ex officio in accordance with the conditions laid down by regulation.
Article L612-16 Where an applicant has not complied with a time limit as regards the National Institute of Industrial Property, he may
submit an appeal for reinstatement of his rights if he is able to give a legitimate reason and if the direct consequence of the hindrance has been refusal of his patent application or of a request or the loss of any other right or means of appeal.
The appeal must be submitted to the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property within two months of the hindrance ceasing to exist. The act that has not been carried out must be accomplished within that period. The appeal shall only be admissible within a period of one year from expiry of the time limit not complied with.
This Article shall not apply to either the time limits laid down in Articles L612-15, L612-19 and L613-22 or the period of priority established by Article 4 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property.
Article L612-17 Once the procedure laid down in Articles L612-14 and L612-15 has been completed, the patent shall be granted.
All titles granted shall comprise the description, drawings if any, claims and, in the case of a patent, the search report.
Article L612-18 Where normal operation of communications is interrupted, a decree that shall take effect as of the date of the
interruption may suspend the time limits with regard to the National Institute of Industrial Property for the whole duration of such interruption.
Article L612-19 Annual fees shall be paid in respect of every patent application and every patent, with payment to be effected not
later than the date laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree. Where payment of an annual fee has not been made at the date referred to in the foregoing paragraph, such fee
may be validly paid within an additional period of six months subject to payment of a surcharge within that same period.
Article L612-20 (Act No. 2005-842 of 26 July 2005, Article 22 I, Official Journal of 27 July 2005)
The amount of the fees charged at the time of the application, the examination and the delivery of the patent as well as its renewal may be reduced where the applicant belongs to one of the following categories:
- natural persons; - small or medium-sized businesses; - non-profit institution of the teaching or research sector. The right for reduction shall be acquired on simple declaration. All misrepresentation shall be recorded, at any time
and at the end of an adversary proceeding, by a decision of the director of the National Institute of Industrial Property under the conditions provided for in Article L411-4. This decision shall be accompanied by an administrative fine whose amount may not exceed ten times the amount of the fees due and the proceeds shall be handed over to the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The conditions for the application of this Article shall be laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
SECTION III Statutory Dissemination of Inventions Articles L612-21 to
L612-23
Article L612-21 The National Institute of Industrial Property shall publish, under the conditions defined by Conseil d'Etat decree, by
a notice in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property, by making available to the public the full text or by dissemination through a data-bank or distribution on a data medium:
1°.the file of each application for a patent or a utility certificate on expiry of 18 months from the date of filing or from the priority date, where priority has been claimed, or at the simple request of the applicant prior to expiry of that period;
2°.each application for a supplementary protection certificate, attached to the patent application to which the certificate relates or, where the latter application has already been published, as of its filing, with an identification in such case of the patent to which the certificate relates;
3°.any subsequent procedural act; 4°.any grant of such title; 5°.the acts referred to in Article L613-9; 6°.the date of the authorization referred to in Article L611-3, with an identification of the corresponding patent.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 42/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L612-22
The provisions of Article L612-21 shall be applicable to applications for European patents and to European patents.
Article L612-23 The National Institute of Industrial Property shall issue, at the request of any person concerned or at the demand of
any administrative authority, a documentary report citing the elements of prior art that may be taken into consideration when assessing the patentability of the invention under Articles L611-11 and L611-14.
CHAPTER III Rights Deriving from Patents Articles L613-1 to
L613-32
SECTION I Exclusive Right of exploitation Articles L613-1 to
L613-5-3
Article L613-1 The exclusive right of exploitation referred to in Article L611-1 shall take effect as of the filing of the application.
Article L613-2 The extent of the protection afforded by a patent shall be determined by the terms of the claims. Nevertheless, the
description and drawings shall be used to interpret the claims. Where the subject matter of the patent is a process, the protection afforded by the patent shall extend to the
products directly obtained by such process.
Article L613-3 The following shall be prohibited, save consent by the owner of the patent: a)Making, offering, putting on the market or using a product which is the subject matter of the patent, or importing or
stocking a product for such purposes; b)Using a process which is the subject matter of the patent or, when the third party knows, or it is obvious in the
circumstances, that the use of the process is prohibited without the consent of the owner of the patent, offering the process for use on French territory;
c)Offering, putting on the market or using the product obtained directly by a process which is the subject matter of the patent or importing or stocking for such purposes.
Article L613-4 1.It shall also be prohibited, save consent by the owner of the patent, to supply or offer to supply, on French
territory, to a person other than a person entitled to work the patented invention, the means of implementing, on that territory, the invention with respect to an essential element thereof where the third party knows, or it is obvious from the circumstances, that such means are suited and intended for putting the invention into effect.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the means of implementation are staple commercial articles, except where the third party induces the person supplied to commit acts prohibited by Article L613-3.
3. Persons carrying out the acts referred to in items (a), (b) and (c) of Article L613-5 shall not be deemed persons entitled to work the invention within the meaning of paragraph 1.
Article L613-5 The rights afforded by the patent shall not extend to: a)Acts done privately and for non-commercial purposes; b)Acts done for experimental purposes relating to the subject matter of the patented invention; c)The extemporaneous preparation for individual cases in a pharmacy of a medicine in accordance with a medical
prescription or acts concerning the medicine so prepared.
Article L613-6 (Act No. 93-1420 of 31 December 1993, Article 5, Official Journal of 1 January 1994)
The rights conferred by a patent shall not extend to deeds concerning a product covered by that patent which are done on French territory after such product has been marketed in France or in the territory of a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area by the owner of the patent or with his express consent.
Article L613-7 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 4 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Any person who, within the territory in which this Book applies, at the filing date or priority date of a patent was, in good faith, in possession of the invention which is the subject matter of the patent shall enjoy a personal right to work that invention despite the existence of the patent.
The right afforded by this Article may only be transferred together with the business, the enterprise or the part of the enterprise to which it belongs.
Article L613-2-1 (inserted by Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 17 a III, Official Journal of 7 August 2004)
The scope of a claim concerning a gene sequence shall be confined to the part of such sequence that is directly
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 43/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE related to the specific function disclosed concretely in the description.
The rights created by the delivery of a patent including a gene sequence may not be called upon against a later claim on the same sequence if this claim satisfies the requirements of Article L. 611-18 and if it discloses any other particular application of this sequence.
Article L613-2-2 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 5, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
Save as provided in Articles L. 613-2-1 and L. 611-18, the protection conferred by a patent on a product containing or consisting of genetic information shall extend to any material in which the product is incorporated and in which the genetic information is contained and performs its stated function.
Article L613-2-3 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 5, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
The protection conferred by a patent on a biological material possessing specific characteristics as a result of the invention shall extend to any biological material derived from that biological material through propagation or multiplication and possessing those same characteristics.
The protection conferred by a patent on a process that enables a biological material to be produced possessing specific characteristics as a result of the invention shall extend to biological material directly obtained through that process and to any other biological material, derived from the latter, by reproduction or multiplication and possessing those same characteristics.
Article L613-2-4 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 5 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
The protection referred to under Articles L. 613-2-2 and L. 613-2-3 shall not extend to the biological material obtained from the propagation or multiplication of biological material marketed in the territory of a Member State of the European Community or a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area by the holder of the patent, or with his consent, where the propagation or the multiplication necessarily results from the application for which the biological material was marketed, provided that the material obtained is not subsequently used for other propagation or multiplication.
Article L613-5-1 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 6 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
By way of derogation from the provisions of Articles L. 613-2-2 and L. 613-2-3, the sale or any other form of commercialisation of a plant propagating material to a farmer by the holder of the patent, or with his consent, for agricultural use shall imply authorisation for the farmer to use the product of his harvest for the propagation or multiplication by him on his own farm.
The conditions of this use shall be those provided for by Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No. 2100/94 of the Council of 27 July 1994 of 27 July 1994 on Community plant variety rights.
Article L613-5-2 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 6 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
By way of derogation from the provisions of Articles L. 613-2-2 and L. 613-2-3, the sale or any other form of commercialisation of breeding stock or other animal reproduction material to a farmer by the holder of the patent, or with his consent, implies authorization to use, if necessary on payment of a fee, the protected livestock for an agricultural purpose. This authorization shall include making the animal or other animal reproduction available for the purposes of pursuing his agricultural activity but not for sale within the framework of a commercial reproduction activity.
Article L613-5-3 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 6 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
Rights conferred by the Articles L. 613-2-2 and L. 613-2-3 shall not extend to the deeds performed in order to create or discover and develop other plant varieties.
SECTION II Assignment and Loss of Right Articles L613-8 to
L613-15-1
Article L613-8 The rights deriving from a patent application or a patent shall be assignable in whole or in part. They may be subject in whole or in part to the grant of an exclusive or non-exclusive license to work the invention. The rights afforded by the patent application or the patent may be invoked against a licensee who exceeds any of
the limits on his license stipulated in accordance with the foregoing paragraph. Subject to the cases referred to in Article L611-8, assignment of the rights referred to in the first paragraph shall not
affect the rights acquired by third parties prior to the date of assignment. The acts referred to in the first two paragraphs which comprise assignment or license shall be executed in writing,
on pain of nullity.
Article L613-9 To have effect against others, all acts assigning or modifying rights deriving from a patent application or a patent
must be entered in a register, known as the National Patent Register, kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 44/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE However, an act may have effect, prior to entry, against parties who have acquired rights after the date of such act,
but who had knowledge of the act when acquiring the rights.
Article L613-10 At the request of an owner who wishes to make a public offer of working of his invention and on condition that the
patent is not the subject of an exclusive license entered in the National Patent Register, the system of licenses of right may be applied to any patent at the decision of the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property if a documentary report has been drawn up not showing any anticipation manifestly affecting the patentability of the invention.
The request referred to in the foregoing paragraph shall contain a statement in which the owner of the patent authorizes any public or private legal person to work the patent against payment of appropriate compensation. A license of right may only be non-exclusive. Failing agreement between the owner of the patent and the licensee, the amount of compensation shall be determined by the First Instance Court. The licensee may surrender the license at any time.
The decision to apply the system of licenses of right to a patent shall also entail a reduction in the annual fee referred to in Article L612-19, except for the fees already due.
At the request of the owner of the patent, the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall revoke his decision. Revocation shall entail the loss of the reduction referred to in the foregoing paragraph. It shall have no effect on licenses of right already obtained or requested in respect of the patent concerned.
Article L613-11 (Act No. 93-1420 of 31 December 1993 Art. 1,Art. 5 Official Journal of 1 January 1994) (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 5 Official Journal of 19 December
On expiry of a period of three years from the grant of a patent or four years from the filing date of the application and subject to the conditions laid down in the following Articles, any public or private legal person may be granted a compulsory license under the patent provided that, at the time of the application for such license and failing legitimate reasons, neither the owner of the patent nor his successor in title:
a)Has begun to work or has made real and effective preparations for working the invention that is the subject matter of the patent on the territory of a Member State of the European Community or another State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area;
b)Has marketed the product that is the subject matter of the patent in a quantity sufficient to satisfy the needs of the French market.
The same shall apply where working, as mentioned under (a) above, or marketing, as mentioned under (b) above, in France has been discontinued for more than three years.
For the purposes of the application of this Article, the importation of patented goods manufactured in a State party to the Agreement Establishing the World Trade Organization shall be considered working of the patent.
Article L613-12 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 7 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
The application for a compulsory license shall be made to the First Instance Court; it must be accompanied by evidence establishing that the applicant has been unable to obtain a license from the owner of the patent and that he is in a position to work the invention in an effective and serious manner.
A compulsory license shall be granted on fixed terms, particularly in respect of its duration, its field of application and the amount of the royalties to be paid in consideration thereof.
Those terms may be amended by court decision on a request by the owner or the licensee.
Article L613-13 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 6 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Compulsory and ex officio licenses shall be non-exclusive. The rights deriving from such licenses may only be transferred together with the business, the enterprise or part of the enterprise to which they belong.
Article L613-14 If the holder of a compulsory license fails to comply with the terms under which the license was granted, the owner
of the patent and, as appropriate, the other licensees may obtain withdrawal of the license by the court.
Article L613-15 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996Article 8 Official Journal of 19 December 1996) (Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 18, Official Journal of 7 August 2004) (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
The holder of a patent infringing a prior patent may not exploit his patent without the consent of the holder of the prior patent; the latter may not exploit the subsequent patent without the consent of the holder of the subsequent patent.
Where a holder of a patent cannot exploit it without infringing a prior patent of which a third party is a holder, the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court) may grant him a license of the prior patent to the extent necessary for exploiting the patent of which he is a holder and inasmuch as that invention constitutes with regard to the prior patent a substantial technical progress and is of considerable economic interest.
The license granted to the holder of the subsequent patent may be transferred only together with the said patent. On application brought before the Court, the holder of the prior patent shall be granted a cross-licence of the
subsequent patent. The provisions of Articles L613-12 to L613-14 shall apply.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 45/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L613-16 (Act No. 2004-800 of 6 August 2004, Article 18, Official Journal of 7 august 2004) (Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 10, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
If the interests of public health demand it and in absence of an out-of-court settlement with the holder of the patent, the Minister responsible for industrial property, at the request of the Minister responsible for health, may subject by way of an order to the ex officio licensing scheme under the conditions provided for in Article L613-17,.
a) a medical product, a medical device, a medical device for in vitro diagnosis, an additional therapeutic product; b) their process for the breeding, a product necessary for their breeding or a process for manufacturing such
product; c) an ex vivo diagnostic method. The patents of these products, processes or diagnostic methods may be subjected to ex officio licensing scheme in
the interest of the public health only where these products, products resulting from these processes or these methods are made available to the public in insufficient quantity or quality or at abnormally high prices, or where the patent is exploited under conditions contrary to the interest of the public health or is judged as an anti-competitive practice by a final administrative or court decision.
Where the purpose of the licence is to remedy an anti-competitive practice or in urgent cases, the Minister responsible for patent rights shall not be held to seek an out-of-court settlement.
Article L613-17 As from the date of publication of the order subjecting the patent to ex officio licenses, any qualified person may
apply to the Minister responsible for industrial property for the grant of a license to work the patent. The license shall be granted by order of that Minister under fixed conditions, particularly in respect of its duration and field of application, but excluding the amount of the royalties to be paid in consideration thereof.
The license shall take effect from the date of notification of the order to the parties. In the absence of amicable agreement approved by the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister
responsible for health, the amount of the royalties shall be laid down by the First Instance Court.
Article L613-18 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 7 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
The Minister responsible for industrial property may give formal notice to the owners of patents other than those referred to in Article L613-16 to undertake the working of such patents so as to satisfy the requirements of the national economy.
If no action is taken within a period of one year to comply with such notice and if the failure to work the invention or the insufficiency in quality or quantity of the working seriously prejudice economic development and the public interest, the patents in respect of which formal notice has been given may be subjected to ex officio licenses by Conseil d'Etat decree.
The Minister responsible for industrial property may extend the one-year period referred to above if the owner of the patent can produce legitimate reasons consistent with the demands of the national economy.
As from the date of publication of the decree subjecting the patent to ex officio licenses, any qualified person may apply to the Minister responsible for industrial property for the grant of a license to work the patent.
The license may only be non-exclusive: it shall be granted by an order of the above-mentioned Minister on fixed conditions with regard to its duration and field of application, but excluding the amount of royalties to be paid in consideration thereof. The license shall take effect from the date of notification of the order to the parties.
Failing amicable agreement, the amount of the royalties shall be laid down by the First Instance Court.
Article L613-19 The State may at any time obtain ex officio in order to meet its defense requirements a license to work an invention
that is the subject of a patent application or a patent, whether the working is to be done by the State itself or on its behalf.
The ex officio license shall be granted at the request of the Minister responsible for defense by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property. The order shall lay down the conditions of the license, but excluding those relating to the amount of royalties to be paid in consideration thereof.
The license shall take effect on the date of the request for an ex officio license. Failing amicable agreement, the amount of the royalties shall be laid down by the First Instance Court. Proceedings
at all levels of jurisdiction shall take place in court chambers.
Article L613-19-1 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 9 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Where the subject matter of the patent is an invention in the field of semiconductor technology, a compulsory or ex officio license may only be granted for public, non-commercial purposes or to remedy a practice declared anti-competitive as a result of judicial or administrative proceedings.
Article L613-20 The State may, at any time, expropriate by decree in whole or in part for the requirements of national defense the
inventions that are the subject of patent applications or patents. Failing amicable agreement, compensation for expropriation shall be laid down by the First Instance Court. The proceedings at all levels of jurisdiction shall take place in court chambers.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 46/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L613-21
Seizure of a patent shall be effected by means of an extrajudicial instrument served on the owner of the patent, on the National Institute of Industrial Property and on any persons holding rights in the patent; as a result of seizure, no subsequent changes to the rights deriving from the patent may be invoked against the creditor effecting seizure.
On pain of nullity of the seizure, the creditor effecting the seizure shall be required, within the prescribed period of time, to petition the court for validation of the seizure and for the purpose of offering the patent for sale.
Article L613-22 1. The owner of a patent application or of a patent shall lose his rights if he has not paid the annual fees laid down
in Article L612-19 within the period of time prescribed in that Article. The loss of rights shall take effect on the due date of the unpaid annual fee. It shall be recorded by a decision of the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property or, at the request of
the patentee or of another person, in accordance with the conditions laid down by regulation. The decision shall be published and notified to the patentee. 2. Within three months following notification of the decision, the patentee may lodge an appeal for reinstatement of
his rights if he can provide legitimate reasons for failure to pay the annual fee. Reinstatement shall be granted by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property on condition that the
annual fee or fees be paid within the period of time prescribed by regulation.
Article L613-23 The periods of time referred to in Article L613-22 may be suspended in the cases referred to in Article L612-18 and
in accordance with the conditions laid down in that Article.
Article L613-24 The owner of a patent may at any time relinquish either the entire patent or one or more claims under the patent. Relinquishment shall be effected in writing with the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall take effect on the
day of its publication. Where real property rights, under a pledge or license, have been entered in the National Patent Register,
relinquishment shall only be admissible if the beneficiaries of such rights give their consent. The second and third paragraphs of this Article shall not apply to relinquishments made under Article L612-15.
Article L613-25 A patent shall be revoked by court decision: a)If its subject matter is not patentable within the terms of Articles L611-10, L611-11 and L611-13 to L611-17; b)If it does not disclose the invention in a manner sufficiently clear and complete for it to be carried out by a person
skilled in the art; c)If its subject matter extends beyond the content of the patent application as filed, or if it was granted on a
divisional application, beyond the content of the earlier application as filed. If the grounds for revocation affect the patent in part only, revocation shall be pronounced in the form of a
corresponding limitation of the claims.
Article L613-26 The public prosecutor may act ex officio for the revocation of a patent.
Article L613-27 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 26 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
A decision to revoke a patent shall have absolute effect, subject to opposition from third parties. For patents applied for prior to January 1, 1969, revocation shall apply to those parts of the patent determined by the terms of the decision.
Final decisions shall be notified to the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property for entry in the National Patent Register.
Where a decision partially revokes a claim, the owner of the patent shall be referred to the National Institute of Industrial Property in order to submit a modified wording of the claim in accordance with the terms of the decision. The Director of the Institute shall be empowered to reject the modified claim for lack of conformity with the decision, subject to appeal to one of the appeal courts designated under Article L411-4 of the Code.
Article L613-28 A supplementary protection certificate shall be revoked: — if the patent to which it relates is revoked; — if the patent to which it relates is revoked for all those parts that correspond to the marketing authorization; — if the corresponding marketing authorization is revoked; — if it has been issued contrary to the provisions of Article L611-3.
Where the patent to which it relates is revoked for a fraction only of the parts that correspond to the marketing authorization, the certificate shall be revoked for that part only that corresponds to such fraction.
Article L613-15-1 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 7, Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
Where a breeder cannot acquire or exploit a plant variety right without infringing a prior right, he may request the licence of this patent inasmuch as the licence is necessary for the exploitation of the plant variety to be protected and in so far as the variety constitutes with regard to the invention asserted in this patent an important technical progress and
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 47/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE is of considerable economic interest.
Where such a licence is granted, on application brought before the Court, the holder of the patent will be entitled, under equitable conditions, to a cross-licence to use the protected variety.
The provisions of the Articles L. 613-12 with L. 613-14 shall apply.
SECTION III Joint Ownership of Patents Articles L613-29 to
L613-32
Article L613-29 Joint ownership of a patent application or of a patent shall be governed by the following provisions:
a) Each joint owner may work the invention for his own benefit subject to equitably compensating the other joint owners who do not personally work the invention or who have not granted a license. Failing amicable agreement, such compensation shall be laid down by the First Instance Court.
b) Each joint owner may take action for infringement for his own exclusive benefit. A joint owner who takes action for infringement shall notify the other joint owners of the action that has been brought; judgment shall be deferred until such notification has been proved.
c) Each joint owner may grant to a third party a non-exclusive license for his own benefit subject to making equitable compensation to the other joint owners who do not personally work the invention or who have not granted a license. Failing amicable agreement, such compensation shall be laid down by the First Instance Court.
However, the draft licensing agreement must be notified to the other joint owners accompanied by an offer for transfer of the share at a specified price.
Within three months of such notification, any of the joint owners may oppose the granting of a license on condition that he acquires the share of the joint owner wishing to grant the license.
Failing agreement within the time limit laid down in the foregoing paragraph, the price shall be laid down by the First Instance Court. The parties shall have one month from notification of the decision or of a decision on an appeal to forego the sale or the purchase of the joint ownership share, without prejudice to any damages that may be due; costs shall be borne by the renouncing party.
d) An exclusive license may only be granted with the agreement of all the joint owners or by the authorization of the court.
e) Each joint owner may, at any moment, assign his share. The joint owners shall have a right of pre-emption for a period of three months from the notification of the intended assignment. Failing agreement on the price, such price shall be fixed by the First Instance Court. The parties shall have a period of one month as from notification of the judgment or, in the case of an appeal, of the decision, to forego the sale or the purchase of the joint initial share, without prejudice to any damages which may be due; the costs shall be borne by the renouncing party.
Article L613-30 Articles 815 et seq., 1873-1 et seq. and 883 et seq. of the Civil Code shall not apply to joint ownership of a patent
application or of a patent.
Article L613-31 The joint owner of a patent application or a patent may notify the other joint owners that he relinquishes his share in
their favor. Once the relinquishment has been entered in the National Patent Register or, in the case of an unpublished patent application, as from its notification to the National Institute of Industrial Property, such joint owner shall be relieved of all obligations
towards the other joint owners; the latter shall divide the relinquished share between them in proportion to their rights in the joint property, except where otherwise agreed.
Article L613-32 In the absence of provisions to the contrary, Articles L613-29 to L613-31 shall apply. The joint owners may derogate from this Article at any time by means of a joint ownership agreement.
CHAPTER IV Application of International Conventions Articles L614-1 to
L614-31
SECTION I European Patents Articles L614-1 to
L614-16
Article L614-1 This Section concerns the application of the Convention done at Munich, on October 5, 1973, referred to hereinafter
as “the Munich Convention.”
Article L614-2 A European patent application may be filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property at its headquarters or,
where necessary, at one of its regional centers, in accordance with the arrangements to be laid down by regulation. An application must be filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property if the applicant has his place of
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 48/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE residence or business in France and is not claiming the priority of an earlier filing in France.
Article L614-3 The Minister responsible for defense shall be empowered to take cognizance at the National Institute of Industrial
Property, on a confidential basis, of the European patent applications filed with that Institute.
Article L614-4 Inventions which are the subject of European patent applications filed with the National Institute of Industrial
Property may not be disclosed or freely worked until authorization has been given for such purpose. During such period, applications may not be made public; no true copies of applications may be issued without
authorization. The authorizations referred to in the first and second paragraphs of this Article shall be given by the Minister
responsible for industrial property after having obtained the opinion of the Minister responsible for defense. The authorization referred to in the first paragraph may be given at any time. Subject to the first paragraph of Article
L614-5, such authorization shall automatically be deemed to have been given on expiry of four months from the filing date of the application or, where priority has been claimed, upon expiry of 14 months from the priority date.
Article L614-5 Prior to expiry of either one of the periods referred to in the last paragraph of Article L614-4, the prohibitions
provided for by that Article may be extended, at the demand of the Minister responsible for defense, for a renewable period of one year. In such case, the application shall not be transmitted to the European Patent Office. The prohibitions thus extended may be lifted at any time.
Where prohibitions have been extended, the second and third paragraphs of Article L612-10 of this Code shall apply.
Article L614-6 A European patent application may only be converted to a French patent application in the cases provided for by
Article 135(1)(a) of the Munich Convention. In such cases, the applicant shall be required to satisfy the conditions to be laid down by regulation, failing which
the French patent application shall be refused. Where a search report has been drawn up prior to conversion of the application, such report shall be deemed to
constitute the search report referred to in Article L612-15.
Article L614-7 Where the text in which the European Patent Office set up by the Munich Convention issues a European patent or
maintains such patent in a modified form is not drawn up in French, the owner of the patent shall supply to the National Institute of Industrial Property a translation of that text in accordance with the conditions and time limits laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree. Failure to comply with this requirement shall render the patent void.
Article L614-8 Within three months of publication of European patent applications for which the language of the proceedings is not
French, the National Institute of Industrial Property shall translate and publish in French the abstracts required by Article 78(1)(e) of the Munich Convention.
Article L614-9 The rights specified in Articles L613-3 to L613-7, L615-4 and L615-5 of this Code may be exercised as from the
date on which a European patent application is published under Article 93 of the Munich Convention. Where publication is made in a language other than French, the rights referred to in the above paragraph may only
be exercised as from the date on which a French translation of the claims has been published by the National Institute of Industrial Property, at the request of the applicant, under the conditions laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree or has been notified to the alleged infringer.
Article L614-10 Where a French translation has been made in accordance with Article L614-7 or with the second paragraph of
Article L614-9, such translation shall be deemed authentic if the European patent application or the European patent affords, in translation, narrower protection than that afforded by such application or by such patent in the language in which the application was filed.
However, a corrected translation may be filed at any time by the owner of the application or of the patent. Such translation shall not have legal effect, however, until the requirements of Article L614-7 or of the second paragraph of Article L614-9 have been satisfied.
Any person who in good faith has begun using or has made effective and serious preparations for using an invention the use of which would not constitute infringement of the application or patent in the original translation may, after the corrected translation takes effect, continue such use in the course of his business or for the needs thereof without payment.
Notwithstanding the above provisions, the language of the proceedings shall be authentic in revocation proceedings.
Article L614-11 Entry in the Register of European Patents of acts transmitting or amending the rights deriving from a European
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 49/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE patent application or a European patent shall give such acts effect with regard to third parties.
Article L614-12 A European patent may be revoked with effect for France on any one of the grounds set out in Article 138(1) of the
Munich Convention. If the grounds for revocation affect the patent in part only, revocation shall be pronounced in the form of a limitation
of the claims, the description or the drawings.
Article L614-13 Where a French patent covers an invention for which a European patent has been granted to the same inventor or
to his successor in title with the same filing date or the same priority, the French patent shall cease to have effect at either the date on which the period during which opposition may be filed against the European patent expires without opposition having been filed or the date on which the opposition proceedings are closed and the European patent maintained.
However, where a French patent has been granted at a date later than either of the dates, as appropriate, laid down in the foregoing paragraph, such patent shall not take effect.
The subsequent lapse or annulment of the European patent shall have no effect on the provisions of this Article.
Article L614-14 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 28 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Where a French patent application or a French patent and a European patent application or a European patent have the same filing or priority date, cover the same invention and belong to the same inventor or to his successor in title, those parts which are common may not be transferred, pledged, mortgaged or their exploitation rights assigned independently of each other on pain of nullity.
Notwithstanding Article L613-9, entry in the National Patent Register of a transfer or an amendment of rights deriving from a French patent application or French patent may only be invoked against others if the same transfer or same amendment of the rights deriving from the European patent application or the European patent have been entered in the register of European patents.
The French patent application or the French patent and the priority right for the filing of a European patent application may not be transferred independently of each other.
Article L614-15 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 29 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
The Court hearing proceedings for infringement of a French patent which covers the same invention as a European patent applied for by the same inventor or granted to him or to his successor in title with the same priority shall stay proceedings until the date on which the French patent ceases to have effect in accordance with Article L614-13 or until the date on which the European patent application is refused, withdrawn or considered to have been withdrawn, or the European patent is revoked.
Where the infringement proceedings are based solely on the French patent, the plaintiff may pursue the proceedings, on resumption thereof, by replacing the French patent by the European patent for the acts subsequent to the date on which the French patent ceases to have effect and for those parts which are common.
Where infringement proceedings are based on both the French patent and the European patent, neither the penal sanctions nor the civil damages may be cumulative.
Where proceedings are based on one only of the two patents, no new action in respect of the same acts may be instituted on the basis of the other patent by the same plaintiff against the same defendant.
Article L614-16 A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions for applying this Section, particularly as regards the
implementation of Article 137(2) of the Munich Convention.
SECTION II International Applications Articles L614-17 to
L614-23
Article L614-17 This Section concerns the application of the Patent Cooperation Treaty done at Washington on June 19, 1970, and
hereinafter referred to as “the Washington Treaty.”
Article L614-18 International applications for the protection of an invention submitted by natural or legal persons having their place
of residence or business in France must be filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property where no claim is made to priority under an earlier filing in France. In such cases, the National Institute of Industrial Property shall act as receiving Office within the meaning of Articles 2(XV) and 10 of the Washington Treaty.
Article L614-19 The Minister responsible for defense shall be empowered to take cognizance at the National Institute of Industrial
Property, on a confidential basis, of the international applications for the protection of inventions filed with that Institute.
Article L614-20
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 50/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Inventions which are the subject of international applications filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property
may not be disclosed or freely worked until authorization has been given for such purpose. During such period, applications may not be made public; no true copies of applications may be issued without
authorization. The authorizations referred to in the first and second paragraphs of this Article shall be given by the Minister
responsible for industrial property after having obtained the opinion of the Minister for Defense. The authorization referred to in the first paragraph may be given at any time. Subject to the first paragraph of Article
L614-21, such authorization shall automatically be deemed to have been given on expiry of five months from the filing date of the application or, where priority has been claimed, on expiry of 13 months from the priority date.
Article L614-21 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 30 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Prior to expiry of either of the two periods referred to in the final paragraph of Article L614-20, the prohibitions provided for in that Article may be extended, at the demand of the Minister for Defense, for a renewable period of one year. In such case, the application shall not be transmitted to the International Bureau set up by the Washington Treaty. The prohibitions thus extended may be lifted at any time.
Where prohibitions have been extended, the second, third and fourth paragraphs of Article L612-10 shall apply.
Article L614-22 Articles L614-19, L614-20 and L614-21 shall not apply if the applicant does not have his place of residence or
business in France and the National Institute of Industrial Property therefore acts as receiving Office in place of the national Office of another State party to the Washington Treaty or if it has been designated as receiving Office by the Assembly of the Union set up by that Treaty.
Article L614-23 A Conseil d'Etat decree shall lay down the conditions for applying this Section, particularly as regards receipt of the
international application, the language in which the application shall be filed, determination of a fee for services rendered, known as the transmittal fee, to be levied in favor of the National Institute of Industrial Property, and the representation of applicants having their place of residence or business abroad.
SECTION III Community Patents Articles L614-24 to
L614-30
Article L614-24 Where an international application for the protection of an invention filed under the Washington Treaty contains the
designation or election of France, it shall be deemed to be an application for a European patent governed by the provisions of the Munich Convention.
Article L614-25 This Section concerns the application of the Convention for the European Patent for the Common Market
(Community Patent Convention) done at Luxembourg on December 15, 1975, hereinafter referred to as “the Luxembourg Convention.” It shall enter into force on the same date as the Luxembourg Convention.
Article L614-26 Articles L614-7 to L614-14 (first and second paragraphs) shall not apply where the European patent application
designates a State of the European Economic Community and where the patent granted is a Community patent.
Article L614-27 Within three months of publication of Community patent applications for which the language of proceedings is not
French, the National Institute of Industrial Property shall translate and publish in French the abstracts required by Article 78(1)(e) of the Munich Convention.
Article L614-28 When applying Article L614-15 and Article L615-17 to the patent applications and patents referred to in Article
L614-26, the reference made in those Articles to Article L614-13 shall be replaced by a reference to Article 80(1) of the Luxembourg Convention.
Article L614-29 The transfer, pledging, mortgaging or assignment of exploitation rights in a European patent application designating
a State of the European Economic Community or in a Community patent resulting from such application shall automatically imply, with regard to the common parts, the same transfer, pledge, mortgage or assignment of exploitation rights in the French patent application or the French patent having the same filing date or the same priority date and which covers the same invention belonging to the same inventor or his successor in title.
In the same circumstances, a French patent application or French patent may not be subject, on pain of nullity, to a transfer, pledge, mortgage or assignment of exploitation rights independently of the European patent application that designates a State of the European Economic Community or of the Community patent resulting from such application.
Notwithstanding Article L613-20, such entry in the National Patent Register of such transfer or amendment of rights deriving from a French patent or a French patent application shall only have effect with regard to third parties if the same
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 51/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE transfer or same amendment of the rights deriving from the European patent application designating a State of the European Economic Community or a Community patent resulting from such application has been entered, as appropriate, in the Register of European Patents or in the Register of Community Patents.
Article L614-30 Where the request for grant of a patent contains a statement under Article 86(1) of the Luxembourg Convention to
the effect that the applicant does not wish to obtain a Community patent, Articles L614-26 and L614-29 shall not apply. However, Article L614-13 shall also not apply in such case.
SECTION IV Final Provisions Article L614-31
Article L614-31 French citizens may claim application to their benefit in France of the provisions of the International Convention for
the Protection of Industrial Property signed at Paris on March 20, 1883, together with the agreements, additional acts and final protocols that have amended or will amend that Convention, in all those cases where those provisions are more favorable than French law for protecting the rights deriving from industrial property.
No provision in this Title may be interpreted as depriving French citizens of a right afforded them by the foregoing paragraph.
CHAPTER V Legal Proceedings Articles L615-1 to
L615-22
SECTION I Civil Proceedings Articles L615-1 to
L615-10
Article L615-1 Any violation of the rights of the owner of a patent, as set forth in Articles L613-3 to L613-6, shall constitute an
infringement. An infringement shall imply the civil liability of the infringer. However, the offering for sale, putting on the market, use, holding with a view to use or putting on the market of an
infringing product, where such acts are committed by a person other than the manufacturer of the infringing product, shall only imply the liability of the person committing them if such acts have been committed in full knowledge of the facts.
Article L615-2 Infringement proceedings shall be instituted by the owner of the patent.
However, the beneficiary of an exclusive right of working may, except as otherwise stipulated in the licensing contract, institute infringement proceedings if, after notice, the owner of the patent does not institute such proceedings.
The patentee shall be entitled to take part in the infringement proceedings instituted by the licensee under the foregoing paragraph.
The holder of a license of right, a compulsory license or an ex officio license as referred to in Articles L613-10, L613-11, L613-15, L613-17 and L613-19, may institute infringement proceedings if, after a formal notice, the owner of the patent does not institute such proceedings.
Any licensee shall be entitled to take part in the infringement proceedings instituted by the patentee in order to obtain compensation for an injury he has personally sustained.
Article L615-3 Where proceedings are brought before the Court for infringement of a patent, the President of the Court, acting and
ruling in summary proceedings, may provisionally enjoin, under penalty of a daily fine, the carrying out of the allegedly infringing acts or make the continued carrying out of such acts subject to the furnishing of a guarantee to cover indemnification of the patentee.
The request for an injunction or for furnishing of a guarantee shall only be granted if the substantive proceedings appear well founded and are instituted within a short time of the day on which the patentee became aware of the facts on which the proceedings are based.
The judge may condition the injunction on the furnishing by the plaintiff of a guarantee to cover possible indemnification of damages suffered by the defendant if the infringement proceedings are subsequently judged to be unfounded.
Article L615-4 Notwithstanding Article L613-1, acts committed prior to the date on which the patent application has been made
public under Article L612-21 or prior to the date of notification to any third party of a true copy of such application shall not be considered to prejudice the rights deriving from the patent.
However, from the date referred to in the foregoing paragraph to that of publication of the grant of the patent: 1°.the patent shall only be invocable if the claims have not been extended after the first of those dates;
2°.where the patent concerns the use of a microorganism, it shall not be invocable until the day on which the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 52/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE microorganism has been made available to the public.
The Court hearing infringement proceedings based on a patent application shall reserve judgment until the patent has been granted.
Article L615-5 The owner of a patent application or the owner of a utility certificate application or the owner of a patent or of a utility
certificate shall have the possibility of furnishing proof by any means whatsoever of the infringement of which he claims to be a victim.
He shall further be entitled, on an order given by the President of the First Instance Court of the place of the presumed infringement, to direct any bailiffs, accompanied by experts of his own choice, to proceed with a detailed description, with or without effective seizure, of the allegedly infringing articles or processes. Such order shall be provisionally enforced. It may be subjected to a security on the part of the plaintiff. In that same order, the President of the Court may authorize the bailiff to carry out any enquiry required to ascertain the origin, nature and scope of the infringement.
The same right shall be enjoyed by the licensee of an exclusive right of working under the conditions laid down in the second paragraph of Article L. 615-2 and in the fourth paragraph of Article L615-2, by the holder of a license of right, a compulsory license or an ex officio license in accordance with Articles L613-10, L613-11, L613-15, L613-17 and L613-19.
If the petitioner fails to institute proceedings before a Court within a term of 15 days, the seizure shall automatically be void, without prejudice to any damages.
Article L615-5-1 (inserted by Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 10 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Where the subject matter of the patent is a process for the manufacture of a product, the Court may order the defendant to prove that the process used to manufacture an identical product is different from the patented process. Where the defendant fails to provide such proof, any identical product manufactured without the consent of the owner of the patent shall be presumed to have been manufactured by the patented process in the following two cases:
a)The product manufactured using the patented process is new; b)There is a strong probability that the identical product has been manufactured using the patented process, but the
owner of the patent has been unable, in spite of reasonable effort, to establish what process has in fact been used. In the production of proof to the contrary, due regard shall be had to the legitimate interests of the defendant
regarding the protection of his manufacturing and trade secrets.
Article L615-6 In the case of infringement proceedings instituted on the basis of an application for a utility certificate, the plaintiff
shall be required to produce a search report drawn up under the same conditions as the report provided for in Article L612-14.
Article L615-7 At the request of the injured party, and where such measure is necessary to prevent continuing infringement, the
Court may order confiscation, in favor of the petitioner, of the articles recognized as constituting an infringement, which are the property of the infringer, on the date of entry into force of the prohibition and, where appropriate, of the devices or means specifically intended for committing the infringement.
The value of the articles confiscated shall be taken into account when computing the compensation to be awarded to the beneficiary of the decision.
Article L615-8 Proceedings for infringement under this Chapter shall be barred after three years counted from the acts concerned.
Article L615-9 Any person who proves working on the territory of a Member State of the European Economic Community, or real
and effective preparations to that effect, may invite the owner of a patent to take position on the invocability of his title against such working, the description of which shall be communicated to him.
If such person disputes the reply that is given to him or if the owner of the patent has not taken position within a period of three months, he may bring the owner of the patent before the Court for a decision on whether the patent constitutes an obstacle to the working in question, without prejudice to any proceedings for the nullity of the patent or subsequent infringement proceedings if the working is not carried out in accordance with the conditions specified in the description referred to in the above paragraph.
Article L615-10 Where an invention which is the subject of a patent application or of a patent is worked, in order to meet the
requirements of national defense, by the State or its suppliers, subcontractors and subsidiary suppliers, without a license having been afforded to them, the civil proceedings shall be brought before the First Instance Court sitting in chambers. The Court may order neither the discontinuance nor the interruption of the working nor the confiscation provided for in Article L. 615-7.
Where the President of the Court orders an expert opinion or a description with or without effective seizure, as provided for in Article L615-5, the appointed law officer shall refrain from proceeding with seizure, description and any investigation into the archives and documents of the business if the contract for research or manufacture comprises a
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 53/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE defense security classification.
The same shall apply to research or manufacture carried out in military establishments. The President of the First Instance Court may, if so requested by the entitled person, require an expert opinion
which may only be carried out by persons authorized by the Minister responsible for defense and in the presence of his representatives.
Article L615-4 shall not apply to patent applications whose subject matter is worked under the conditions set out in this Article as long as such applications are subject to the prohibitions provided for in Articles L. 612-9 and L612-10. Persons carrying out such working shall automatically incur the liability defined in this Article.
SECTION II Criminal Proceedings Articles L615-12 to
L615-16
Article L615-12 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 322 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
Any person improperly claiming to be the owner of a patent or of a patent application shall be liable to a fine of FRF 50,000. In the event of a repeated offense, the fine may be doubled. An offense shall be deemed to be repeated within the meaning of this Article if the offender has been convicted for the same offense within the preceding five years.
Article L615-13 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 322 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
Notwithstanding the heavier penalties provided for with regard to violation of State security, any person who knowingly violates any of the prohibitions laid down in Articles L612-9 and L612-10 shall be liable to a fine of FRF 30,000. Where the violation has prejudiced national defense, imprisonment of five years may also be ordered.
Article L615-14 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994, Article 9, Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Order No. 2000-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 10 March 2004) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 V, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
1.Any person who has knowingly infringed the rights of the owner of a patent as defined in Articles L613-3 to L613-6 shall be liable to a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000. Where the offence was committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties will be increased to a five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.00.
2. Void paragraph.
Article L615-14-1 (inserted by Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 10 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
In the event of repetition of the offenses defined in Article L615-14, or if the offender is or has been contractually bound to the aggrieved party, the penalties involved shall be doubled.
The guilty parties may in addition be deprived, for a period not exceeding five years, of the right to elect and be elected to commercial courts, chambers of commerce and industry and professional chambers and to joint conciliation boards.
Article L615-15 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 322 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
Notwithstanding the heavier penalties provided for with regard to violation of State security, any person who knowingly violates an obligation or prohibition laid down in Articles L614-18, L614-20 and the first paragraph of Article L614-21 shall be liable to a fine of FRF 40,000. Where the violation has prejudiced national defense, imprisonment of five years may also be ordered.
Article L615-16 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 322 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
Notwithstanding the heavier penalties provided for with regard to violation of State security, any person who knowingly violates an obligation or prohibition laid down in the second paragraph of Article L. 614-2, in Article L614-4 or in the first paragraph of Article L614-5 shall be liable to a fine of FRF 40,000. Where the violation has prejudiced national defense, imprisonment of between one and five years may also be ordered.
SECTION III Rules of Jurisdiction and Procedures Articles L615-17 to
L615-22
Article L615-17 All litigation arising under this Title shall fall within the jurisdiction of the First Instance Courts and of the relevant
Courts of Appeal, with the exception of appeals from decrees, orders and other administrative decisions taken by the Minister responsible for industrial property, which shall fall within the jurisdiction of the Administrative Courts.
The First Instance Courts designated to hear proceedings in respect of patents shall be determined by regulation. The above provisions shall not prevent recourse to arbitration in accordance with Articles 2059 and 2060 of the Civil
Code. The First Instance Courts referred to above, as also the relevant Courts of Appeal, shall have sole jurisdiction for
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 54/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE ascertaining that a French patent ceases to have effect, in whole or in part, in accordance with Article L614-13.
Article L615-18 Proceedings to determine compensation instituted under Articles L612-10, L613-17, L613-19 and L613-20 shall be
heard by the First Instance Court of Paris.
Article L615-19 Proceedings for infringement of patents shall be heard exclusively by the First Instance Court.
All proceedings involving the infringement of a patent and a related act of unfair competition shall be heard exclusively by the First Instance Court.
Article L615-20 The Court hearing an action or an exception under the provisions of this Title may, either ex officio or at the request
of one of the parties, appoint a consultant at its own discretion to follow the proceedings as from joinder and to be present at the hearing. The consultant may be authorized to put questions to the parties or their representatives in court chambers.
Article L615-21 At the request of one of the parties, any dispute concerning the application of Article L611-7 may be submitted to a
joint conciliation board (employers, employees) presided over by a magistrate of the judiciary whose vote shall be decisive in the event of parity.
Within six months of submission of the case, the board set up within the National Institute of Industrial Property shall formulate a conciliation proposal; such proposal shall be deemed to constitute an agreement between the parties if, within one month of its notification, neither of the parties has submitted the case to the appropriate First Instance Court sitting in chambers. Such agreement may be made enforceable by an order of the President of the First Instance Court on a simple petition by the most assiduous party.
The parties may appear in person before the board and may be assisted or represented by a person of their choice. The board may make use of experts which it shall designate for each proceeding.
The implementing rules for this Article, containing special provisions for the employees referred to in the last paragraph of Article L611-7, shall be laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree after consultation with the professional and trade union organizations concerned.
Article L615-22 Decrees in Conseil d'Etat shall lay down the implementing rules for this Title.
TITLE II Protection of Technical Knowledge Articles L621-1 to
L623-35
CHAPTER I Manufacturing Secrets Article L621-1
Article L621-1 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 204 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
The penalties for violation of manufacturing secrets are set forth in Article L152-7 of the Labor Code reproduced hereafter:
“Article L152-7. The fact of revealing or attempting to reveal a manufacturing secret by any director or salaried person of the enterprise in which he is employed shall be punishable by imprisonment of two years and a fine of FRF 200,000.”
“The Court may also order as an additional penalty for a period of not more than five years the prohibition of civic, civil and family rights provided for by Article 131-26 of the Penal Code.”
CHAPTER II Semiconductor Products Articles L622-1 to
L622-7
SECTION I Deposit Articles L622-1 to
L622-4
Article L622-1 The final or intermediate topography of a semiconductor product that is the result of its creator’s own intellectual
effort may, unless it is commonplace, be the subject of a deposit that confers the protection provided for in this Chapter. Such deposit may not, however, occur either more than two years after the topography has first been exploited
commercially anywhere, or more than 15 years after it was first fixed or encoded where it has never been exploited. Any deposit that does not meet the conditions specified in this Article shall be null and void.
Article L622-2 (Act No. 93-1420 of 31 December 1993 Art. 1, Art. 2 Official Journal of 1 January 1994)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 55/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 11 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
The following shall be eligible for the benefits of this Chapter: a)Creators who are nationals of a State party to the Agreement Establishing the World Trade Organization or who
have either their habitual residence or a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment in such country, and their successors in title;
b)Persons meeting the aforesaid conditions of nationality, residence or establishment, who in a Member State engage in the first commercial exploitation anywhere in the world of a topography not protected by this Chapter, for which exploitation they have received exclusive authorization from the entitled person for the whole of the European Community or the European Economic Area.
Persons other than those referred to in the foregoing paragraph shall be eligible for the benefits of this Chapter subject to evidence of reciprocity with the countries of which they are nationals or in which they are established.
Article L622-3 The right to effect the deposit shall belong to the creator or to his successor in title.
Where a deposit has been effected in violation of the rights of the creator or of his successor in title, the injured party may claim ownership thereof. Actions claiming ownership shall be barred after three years following publication of the deposit.
Article L622-4 The Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall register the deposit after examining its compliance
with the formal requirements. Publication shall be made in accordance with the conditions laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree.
SECTION II Rights Deriving from Deposit Articles L622-5 to
L622-7
Article L622-5 The following shall be prohibited for any third party: — reproduction of the protected topography;
—commercial exploitation or importation to that end of such a reproduction or of any semiconductor product incorporating it.
The prohibition shall not apply to the following: — reproduction for evaluation, analysis or teaching purposes; —creation, on the basis of such analysis or evaluation, of a different topography eligible for protection under this
Chapter. The foregoing prohibition shall not be binding on the bona fide acquirer of a semiconductor product. However, such
acquirer shall be liable for appropriate indemnification if he intends to engage in commercial exploitation of the product so acquired.
Article L622-6 The prohibition set forth in the foregoing Article shall take effect on the day of deposit or at the date of first
commercial exploitation if that date is earlier. It shall vest in the owner of the registration until the end of the tenth following calendar year.
However, any registration relating to a topography that has not been commercially exploited within a period of 15 years from the date on which it was fixed or encoded for the first time shall cease to have effect.
Article L622-7 Articles L411-4, L411-5, L612-11, L613-8, L613-9, L. 613-19, L615-10 and L615-17 shall apply to the conditions and
form in which: — the decisions referred to in this Chapter are taken by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property; — the rights deriving from registration of a topography may be transferred, given as security or attached; — in which litigation arising out of this Chapter may be settled.
CHAPTER III New Plant Varieties Articles L623-1 to
L623-35
SECTION I Issue of new plant variety certificates Articles L623-1 to
L623-16
Article L623-1 For the purposes of this chapter, "new plant variety" shall mean any new plant variety, whether created or
discovered which: 1°. Is different from similar already known varieties by one characteristic that is important, precise and subject to
little fluctuation or by several characteristics the combination of which is such as to give it the status of a new variety; 2°. Is homogenous in its characteristics; and
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 56/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 3°. Remains stable, that is to say identical with its original definition at the end of each cycle of multiplication.
Article L623-2 Any new plant variety belonging to a genera or species enjoying the system of protection instituted by the provisions
of this Chapter shall not be patentable.
Article L623-3 Any new plant variety fulfilling the conditions stated in Article L623-1 above shall be defined by a denomination to
which shall correspond a description and a sample kept in a collection.
Article L623-4 Any new plant variety may be the subject of a title called "new plant variety certificate", which shall confer on its
owner an exclusive right to produce, introduce into the territory to which this Chapter applies, sell or offer for sale all or part of the plant or any element for the reproduction or vegetative propagation of the variety or of varieties derived from it by hybridization where their reproduction requires the repeated use of the original variety.
Under the conditions provided for by Decrees in Conseil d'Etat, the provisions of the preceding paragraph shall be applied progressively to the various plant species according to the evolution of scientific knowledge and of the means of verification. These same Decrees shall determine the elements of the plant to which the breeder's right relates for each such species.
Article L623-5 A plant variety shall not be deemed new if, in France or elsewhere, and prior to the date of filing of the application, it
has received sufficient publicity to enable exploitation, or has been described in an application for a certificate or in an unpublished French certificate or in an application filed abroad and enjoying the priority provided for in Article L623-6.
The use of the variety by its breeder in tests or experiments or its entry in a catalogue or an official register of a State party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961, for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants, or its display in an official or officially recognized exhibition within the meaning of the Convention relating to International exhibitions signed at Paris on 22 November, 1928, and amended on 10 May, 1948, shall in no case, however, constitute an act of disclosure causing prejudice to the novelty of the variety.
Nor shall disclosure constituting an evident abuse in relation to the breeder cause prejudice to the novelty of the variety.
Article L623-6 Any person possessing the nationality of one of the States party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961, or
having his domicile or establishment in one of those States may apply for a new plant variety certificate in respect of varieties belonging to the genera or species mentioned in the list annexed to the said Convention or in a supplementary list drawn up under the provisions of the said Convention.
Such person may, when filing an application for a new plant variety certificate in France, claim the priority of the first application previously filed in respect of the same variety by himself or by his predecessor in title in one of the States referred to above, provided that the application made in France is not made more than twelve months after the first application.
Such matters as the filing of another application, the publication of the subject matter of the application or the exploitation of the variety concerned, occurring within the period of priority, shall not constitute grounds for contesting the validity of a new plant variety certificate for which an application has been filed in accordance with the conditions provided for in the preceding paragraph.
In addition to the cases provided for in the first paragraph above, any foreigner may enjoy the protection instituted by this Chapter, provided that French nationals are accorded, in respect of the genera or species concerned, reciprocal protection in the State of which that foreigner is a national or in which he has his domicile or establishment.
Article L623-7 The certificate issued by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties mentioned in Article L412-1 shall
have effect as from the date of the application. Where a decision to reject an application is taken, the reasons for so doing shall be stated.
Article L623-8 The Minister Responsible for Defence shall be empowered to take cognizance, on a strictly confidential basis, of the
applications for certificates with the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article L623-9 The list of the plant species whose new varieties being the subject matter of applications for a certificate may not be
disclosed or exploited freely without special authorization shall be fixed by decree. Subject to Article L623-10, such authorization may be granted at any time. It shall be deemed to be vested ipso jure
at the expiry of a period of five months from the filing date of the application for a certificate.
Article L623-10 Prior to the expiry of the period provided for in the last paragraph of Article L623-9, the prohibitions laid down in the
first paragraph of that Article may be extended, at the demand of the Minister Responsible for Defence, for a period of one renewable year. The extended prohibitions may be lifted at any time, under the same condition.
The extension of the prohibitions under this Article shall give rise to a right to compensation commensurate with the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 57/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE prejudice sustained, in favour of the owner of the application for a certificate. In the absence of an amicable settlement, such compensation shall be fixed by the courts.
Article L623-11 The certificate owner may request revision of the compensation provided for in Article L623-10, at the expiry of a
period of one year from the date of the final judgement fixing the amount of the compensations. The certificate owner shall submit evidence showing that the prejudice sustained by him is in excess of the
assessment of the court.
Article L623-12 The certificate shall be issued only if a preliminary examination has shown that the variety being the subject matter
of the application for protection is a new plant variety within the meaning of Article L623-1. However, the Committee may deem the preliminary examination that has already been carried out in another
country party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961, to be sufficient. This Committee may call upon foreign experts.
Article L623-13 (Act No. 2006-236 of 1 March 2006, Article 1, Official Journal of 2 March 2006)
The protection period shall be twenty years from the date of delivery. For forest, fruit or ornamental trees, for the vine as well as for graiminaceae and perennial leguminous fodders,
potatoes and endogamous lines used for the production of hybrid varieties, the protection period shall be thirty years. II - The plant variety right certificate, delivered prior to the entry into force of this law and in force at this date, shall
be prolonged within the limits fixed by Article L. 623-13 of the Code of the Intellectual Property. III - The provisions of this article apply ipso jure as of the publication of this law.
Article L623-14 Any act concerning a new plant variety certificate and relating to the issue of the certificate, to the transfer of
ownership, to the grant of a right of exploitation or to a pledge, shall have effect vis-à-vis third parties only if it has been duly published in accordance with the conditions laid down by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L623-15 The certificate shall designate the new plant variety by a denomination enabling it to be identified, without confusion
or ambiguity, in all the States party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961. The breeder shall be under the obligation to keep at all times a vegetative collection of the protected new plant
variety. A description of the new variety shall be appended to the new plant variety certificate. The certificate shall have effect vis-à-vis third parties as from the date of its publication.
Use of the denomination entered in the certificate shall be mandatory, as from the date of publication of the certificate, for any commercial transaction commercial, even after expiry of the duration of the certificate.
The denomination given to the variety may not be the subject of a trademark filing in a State party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961. Such a filing may be made, however, as a precautionary measure, without preventing the issue of the new plant variety certificate, provided that evidence of the renunciation of the effects of the application in the States party to the Convention is produced prior to the issue of the said certificate.
The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not prevent the addition, in respect of one and the same new plant variety, of a trademark to the denomination of the variety concerned.
Article L623-16 Fees for services rendered shall be payable in respect of preliminary examination, issue of the certificate and all
entries in or deletions from registers. A fee shall be payable annually throughout the period of validity of the certificate. The tariff of such fees shall be fixed by decree. The income from such fees shall be credited to a special section of the budget of the French National Institute of
Agronomic Research.
SECTION II Rights and obligations attaching to new plant variety certificates Articles L623-17 to
L623-22-2
Article L623-17 A variety essential to human or animal life may be subjected to the system of ex officio licenses by decree of the
Conseil d'Etat or, where public health is affected, by joint order of the Minister of Agriculture and the Minister Responsible for Public Health.
Article L623-18 As from the date of publication of the order subjecting new plant variety certificates to the system of ex officio
licenses, any person offering appropriate technical and professional guarantees may apply to the Minister of Agriculture for the grant of a license to exploit the variety.
Such license shall be non-exclusive. It shall be granted by order of the Minister of Agriculture under specified terms, particularly in respect of its duration and scope, but to the exclusion of the royalties arising from it.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 58/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The license shall take effect on the date of notification of the order to the parties.
In the absence of an amicable settlement, the amount of royalties shall be fixed by the court determined in accordance with Article L623-31.
Article L623-19 Where the holder of an ex officio license fails to comply with the prescribed conditions, the Minister of Agriculture
may, upon the advice of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties, declare the license forfeited.
Article L623-20 The State may, at any time, obtain ex officio for the purposes of national defence, a license to exploit a plant variety
being the subject matter of an application for a certificate or of a new plant variety certificate, whether such exploitation is to be made by the State itself or on its behalf.
The ex officio license shall be granted, at the request of the Minister responsible for Defence, by order of the Minister of Agriculture. The said order shall fix the terms of the license, to the exclusion of those relating to royalties arising from its use. The license shall take effect on the date of the request for the ex officio license.
In the absence of an amicable settlement, the amount of royalties shall be fixed by the court determined in accordance with Article L623-31.
Article L623-21 The rights deriving from an ex officio license may not be assigned or transferred.
Article L623-22 For the purposes of national defence, the State may, at any time, expropriate by decree all or part of a new plant
variety being the subject matter of an application for a certificate or of a certificate. In the absence of an amicable settlement, the amount of compensation for expropriation shall be fixed by the
tribunal de grande instance.
Article L623-23 The rights of the owner of a new plant variety certificate shall be forfeited where:
1°. He is unable to furnish the administration at any time with the elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation such as seeds, cuttings, grafts, rhizomes and tubers, enabling the protected variety to be reproduced with its morphological and physiological characteristics as defined in the new plant variety certificate;
2°. He refuses to submit to inspections carried out for the purpose of checking the measures he has taken for the maintenance of the variety;
3°. He fails to pay, within the prescribed period, the annual fee provided for in the second paragraph of Article L623-16.
Such forfeiture shall be declared by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. Where it is declared in accordance with subarticle (3) above, the owner of the certificate may, within the six months following the expiry of the prescribed period, lodge an appeal for reinstatement of his rights if he can give legitimate reasons for his failure to pay the fee. Such appeal shall not, however, prejudice any rights acquired by third parties. The final decision declaring forfeiture of rights shall be published.
Article L623-24 The provisions of Articles L613-8 and L613-29 to L613-32 shall apply to applications for new plant variety
certificates and to new plant variety certificates. The same shall apply to Articles L613-9, L613-21 and L613-24, the Committee for the Protection of New Plant
Varieties being substituted for the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article L623-22-1 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 8 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
Where the holder of the patent of a biotechnological invention cannot exploit it without infringing a prior plant variety right, he may apply for the grant of licence for exploitation of the variety protected by the plant production right, inasmuch as this invention constitutes with regard to the plant variety an important technical progress and is of considerable economic interest. The applicant must show that he could not obtain from the holder of the plant production right a licence for exploitation and that he is in a position to exploit the variety in an effective and serious way.
Article L623-22-2 (inserted by Act No. 2004-1338 of 8 December 2004, Article 8 Official Journal of 9 December 2004)
The request for licence provided for in Article L. 623-22-1 shall be brought before the Tribunal de grande instance (High Court).
The licence shall be nonexclusive. The court shall determine, in particular, its duration, its field of application and the amount of the royalties to which it gives rise to. These conditions may be modified by a court decision, at the request of the holder of the right or the licence.
The rights attached to this licence may be transmitted only together with the business or the part of the business or goodwill to which they are attached.
Where such a licence is granted on application brought before the Court, the holder of the plant production right shall be granted a cross-licence to use the protected invention under equitable conditions.
If the holder of a licence does not satisfy the conditions to which this licence was granted, the holder of the plant variety certificate and, if necessary, the other licensees may obtain by court decision the withdrawal of such licence.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 59/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE SECTION III Legal Proceedings Articles L623-25 to
L623-35
Article L623-25 Any violation of the rights of the owner of a new plant variety certificate as defined in Article L623-4 above shall
constitute an infringement for which the offender shall be liable. Subject to the provisions of Article L623-4, the use of the protected variety as a source of initial variation with a view
to obtaining a new variety shall not constitute violation of the rights of the owner of the new plant variety certificate. The holder of an ex officio license under Articles L623-17 and L623-20 and, unless otherwise stipulated, the
beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation, may institute proceedings under the first paragraph above where the certificate holder fails, after a summons, to do so.
The certificate owner shall be entitled to take part in proceedings brought by the licensee in accordance with the preceding paragraph.
Any holder of a license shall be entitled to take part in proceedings brought by the certificate owner to obtain compensation for the prejudice that he personally has sustained.
Article L623-26 Acts committed prior to the publication of the issue of the certificate shall not be considered as having violated the
rights under the certificate. Acts committed after a true copy of the application for a certificate has been served on the party presumed liable may, however, be the subject of a report and prosecution.
Article L623-27 The owner of an application for a new plant variety certificate or of a certificate shall be entitled, with the court's
authorization, to cause a detailed description to be made, with or without effective seizure, of any plants or parts of plants or of any elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation alleged to have been obtained in violation of his rights. This right shall also be available to the assignee of an exclusive right of exploitation or the holder of an ex officio license, subject to the condition set forth in the third paragraph of Article L623-25.
Where the claimant fails to petition the court within the prescribed period, the description or the seizure shall be null and void, ipso jure, without prejudice to any damages which may be claimed.
Article L623-28 The civil court may order, at the request of the injured party and on its behalf, the confiscation of any plants or parts
of plants or of any elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation obtained in violation of the rights of the owner of a new plant variety certificate and, where appropriate, of the instruments specifically intended for use in the reproductive cycle.
Article L623-29 The civil and criminal actions provided for in this Chapter shall be statute-barred at the end of a period of three
years counted from the acts concerned. The institution of civil actions shall suspend the statute of limitations for criminal actions.
Article L623-30 Where a variety being the subject matter of an application for a certificate or of a new plant variety certificate is
exploited for the purposes of national defence by the State or by its contractors, subcontractors and subsidiary suppliers, without a license for exploitation having been granted, the court hearing the case shall have no authority to order either the discontinuance or the interruption of exploitation, or the confiscation provided for in Article L623-28.
If an official appraisal or a description, with or without effective seizure, is ordered by the presiding judge of the court hearing the case, the appointed law official shall refrain from proceeding with the seizure, the description and any investigation into the business if the contract for research or reproduction or propagation has a defence security classification.
The same shall apply where research or reproduction or propagation is carried out in a military establishment. The presiding judge of the court hearing the case may, if so requested by the entitled person, order an official
appraisal, which shall be carried out only by persons approved by the Minister Responsible for Defence and in the presence of his representatives.
The provisions of Article L623-26 shall not apply to applications for a new plant variety certificate the subject matter of which is being exploited under the conditions set forth in the present Article so long as such applications are subject to the prohibitions provided for in Articles L623-9 and L623-10.
The person engaged in such exploitation shall incur, ipso jure, the liability referred to in this Article.
Article L623-31 Any litigation arising from this Chapter shall fall within the jurisdiction of the tribunal de grande instance and of the
corresponding courts of appeal, with the exception of appeals lodged against decrees and ministerial orders and decisions which shall fall within the jurisdiction of the administrative courts.
The Court of Appeal of Paris shall hear directly appeals lodged against decisions of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties made in application of this Chapter.
A decree shall designate the tribunal de grande instance competent to hear civil actions. The number of such courts shall not be less than ten. The same decree shall also define the area of jurisdiction within which the said courts shall
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 60/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE perform the functions thus assigned to them.
Article L623-32 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 December 1992, Article 322, Official Journal of 23 December 1992 in force on 1 March, 1994) (Order No. 2000-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force on 1 January 2002) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 VI, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
Any intentional violation of the rights of the holder of a plant variety certificate, as defined in Article L623-4, shall constitute an offence punishable by a fine of € 10.000. Where the accused has been convicted during the five preceding years for the same offence or where the offence is committed by an organized criminal group, a six-month imprisonment may, in addition, be pronounced.
Article L623-33 Public proceedings for the imposition of the sentences provided for in the previous Article shall be instituted by the
public prosecutor only upon formal complaint by the injured party. The Tribunal correctionnel hearing the case shall make no decision until the civil court, by a decision amounting to
res judicata, shall have found the offence committed. Pleas of nullity of the new plant variety certificate or of matters relating to ownership of the certificate may only be entered by the respondent before the civil court.
Article L623-34 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 December, 1992, Art. 326, Official Journal of 23 December, 1992 in force on 1 March, 1994)
Any person improperly claiming ownership of a certificate or of an application for a new plant variety certificate shall be liable to a fine as prescribed under subarticle (5) of Article 131-13 of the French Penal Code concerning Class 5 violations. In the event of recidivism, the fine shall be that prescribed under subarticle (5) of Article 131-13 of the French Penal Code concerning Class 5 violations committed in recidivism. Recidivism shall have occurred, within the meaning of this Article, when the Accused has been convicted of the same offence during the five preceding years.
Article L623-35 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 December, 1992, Art. 322, Official Journal of 23 December, 1992 in force on 1 March, 1994)
Without prejudice, should circumstances dictate, to the heavier penalties provided for violations of State security, any person who has knowingly committed a breach of the prohibitions laid down in Articles L623-9 and L623-10 shall be liable to a fine of FRF 30,000. Where such violation has effectively prejudiced national defence, a sentence of imprisonment of from one to five years may also be passed.
BOOK VII Trademarks, Service Marks and Other Distinctive Signs Articles L711-1 to
L721-1
TITLE I Trademarks and Service Marks Articles L711-1 to
L717-7
CHAPTER I Constituent Elements of Marks Articles L711-1 to
L711-4
Article L711-1 A trademark or service mark is a sign capable of graphic representation which serves to distinguish the goods or
services of a natural or legal person. The following, in particular, may constitute such a sign:
a) Denominations in all forms, such as: words, combinations of words, surnames and geographical names, pseudonyms, letters, numerals, abbreviations;
b) Audible signs such as: sounds, musical phrases; c) Figurative signs such as: devices, labels, seals, selvedges, reliefs, holograms, logos, synthesized images;
shapes, particularly those of a product or its packaging, or those that identify a service; arrangements, combinations or shades of color.
Article L711-2 The distinctive nature of a sign that is capable of constituting a mark shall be assessed in relation to the designated
goods or services. The following shall not be of a distinctive nature:
a) Signs or names which in everyday or technical language simply constitute the necessary, generic or usual designation of the goods or services;
b) Signs or names which may serve to designate a feature of the product or service, particularly the type, quality, quantity, purpose, value, geographical origin, time of production of the goods or furnishing of the service;
c) Signs exclusively constituted by the shape imposed by the nature or function of the product or which give the product its substantial value.
Distinctive nature may be acquired by use, except in the case referred to in item (c).
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 61/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L711-3 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 12 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
The following may not be adopted as a mark or an element of a mark: a) Signs excluded by Article 6ter of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property of March 20, 1883,
as revised or by paragraph 2 of Article 23 of Annex 1C to the Agreement Establishing the World Trade Organization; b) Signs contrary to public policy or morality or whose use is prohibited by law; c) Signs liable to mislead the public, particularly as regards the nature, quality or geographical origin of the goods or
services.
Article L711-4 Signs may not be adopted as marks where they infringe earlier rights, particularly:
a) An earlier mark that has been registered or that is well known within the meaning of Article 6bis of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property;
b) The name or style of a company, where there is a risk of confusion in the public mind; c) A trade name or signboard known throughout the national territory, where there exists a risk of confusion in the
public mind; d) A protected appellation of origin; e) Authors’ rights; f) Rights deriving from a protected industrial design; g) The personality rights of another person, particularly his surname, pseudonym or likeness; h) The name, image or repute of a local authority.
CHAPTER II Acquisition of Rights in Marks Articles L712-1 to
L712-14
Article L712-1 Ownership of a mark shall be acquired by registration. A mark may be acquired under joint ownership. The effects of registration shall begin on the filing date of the application for a term of 10 years that may be renewed
any number of times.
Article L712-2 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 4 II Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Applications for registration shall be set out and published in the form and in accordance with the conditions laid down by this Title and determined by Conseil d'Etat decree. They shall comprise, in particular, a sample of the mark and a list of the goods and services to which it applies.
Article L712-3 During a period of two months following publication of the application for registration, any concerned person may
submit observations to the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article L712-4 During the period of time referred to in Article L712-3, opposition to an application for registration may be entered
with the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property by the owner of a mark that has been registered or applied for at an earlier date or which enjoys an earlier priority date or by the owner of an earlier well-known mark.
The beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation shall also enjoy that same right, unless otherwise stipulated in the contract.
Opposition shall be deemed to have been rejected if no decision is taken within a period of six months following expiry of the time limit laid down in Article L712-3.
However, that time limit may be suspended: a) Where opposition is based on an application for registration of a mark; b) Where proceedings for invalidity, revocation or claim to ownership have been instituted; c) At the joint request of the parties, whereby suspension may not exceed six months.
Article L712-5 Decisions on opposition shall be taken following a procedure in which all parties shall be heard, laid down by
Conseil d'Etat decree.
Article L712-6 Where registration has been applied for, either fraudulently with respect to the rights of another person or in
violation of a statutory or contractual obligation, any person who believes he has a right in the mark may claim ownership by legal proceedings.
Except where the applicant has acted in bad faith, action claiming ownership shall be barred three years after publication of the application for registration.
Article L712-7 An application for registration shall be rejected: a) If it does not meet the requirements of Article L712-2; b) If the sign may not constitute a mark in accordance with Articles L711-1 and L711-2 or be adopted as a mark in
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 62/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE accordance with Article L711-3;
c) If opposition to the application and Article L712-4 is upheld. Where the grounds for rejection concern only a part of the application, it shall be rejected in part only.
Article L712-8 An applicant may request that a mark be registered despite opposition thereto if he proves that the registration is
indispensable to protect the mark abroad. If opposition is subsequently upheld, the registration decision shall be revoked in whole or in part.
Article L712-9 The registration of a mark may be renewed where there is neither modification of the sign nor extension of the list of
goods or services. Renewal shall be effected and published under the conditions and within the time limits laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree.
It shall be subject neither to verification of compliance with Articles L711-1 to L711-3 nor to the opposition procedure laid down in Article L712-4.
The new 10-year term shall run from the expiry of the preceding term. Any modification of the sign or extension to the list of designated goods or services shall require a new application.
Article L712-10 An applicant who has not complied with the time limits referred to in Articles L712-2 and L712-9, but is able to prove
that failure to comply was due neither to his own will nor to fault or negligence on his part, may, subject to the conditions laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree, be reinstated in the rights he has lost.
Article L712-11 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 13 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
Subject to the provisions of the international treaties to which France is party, a foreigner who has neither place of business nor residence on the national territory shall enjoy the provisions of this Book, subject to the two conditions that he proves the regular filing of a trademark application or grant of a trademark registration in the country of his residence or place of business and that the country in question affords reciprocal protection to French marks.
Article L712-12 (Act No. 96-1106 of 18 December 1996 Art. 14 Official Journal of 19 December 1996)
The priority right under Article 4 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property shall be extended to any mark for which a prior application has been filed in a foreign country.
Subject to the provisions of the international treaties to which France is party, the priority right shall be subject to recognition by such country of the same right for applications for French marks.
Article L712-13 The trade unions may register their marks and certification marks in accordance with Articles L413-1 and L413-2 of
the Labor Code, reproduced hereafter: “Article L413-1. The trade unions may register their marks or certification marks by completing the formalities laid
down by Chapter II of Book VII of the Intellectual Property Code. After registration, they may claim the exclusive ownership of those marks as laid down in that Code.”
“The marks or certification marks may be affixed to any product or article of trade to certify its origin and conditions of manufacture. They may be used by all individuals or enterprises selling such products.”
“Article L413-2. The use of trade union marks or certification marks under the foregoing Article may not have the effect of prejudicing the provisions of Article L412-2.”
“Any agreement or provision aiming to oblige an employer to employ exclusively or maintain in his service exclusively the members of the trade union that is the owner of the mark or certification mark shall be null and void.”
Article L712-14 The decisions referred to in this Chapter shall be taken by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property
in accordance with Articles L411-4 and L411-5.
CHAPTER III Rights Conferred by Registration Articles L713-1 to
L713-6
Article L713-1 Registration of a mark shall confer on its owner a right of property in that mark for the goods and services he has
designated.
Article L713-2 The following shall be prohibited, unless authorized by the owner: a) The reproduction, use or affixing of a mark, even with the addition of words such as: “formula, manner, system,
imitation, type, method,” or the use of a reproduced mark for goods or services that are identical to those designated in the registration;
b) The suppression or modification of a duly affixed mark.
Article L713-3
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 63/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The following shall be prohibited, unless authorized by the owner, if there is a likelihood of confusion in the mind of
the public: a) The reproduction, use or affixing of a mark or use of a reproduced mark for goods or services that are similar to
those designated in the registration; b) The imitation of a mark and the use of an imitated mark for goods or services that are identical or similar to those
designated in the registration.
Article L713-4 (Act No. 93-1420 of 31 December 1993 Art. 2 Official Journal of 1 January 1994)
The right conferred by a mark shall not entitle an owner to prohibit its use in relation to goods which have been put on the market in the European Economic Community or the European Economic Area under that mark by the proprietor or with his consent.
However, the owner shall continue to have the faculty of opposing any further act of marketing if he can show legitimate reasons, especially where the condition of the goods has been subsequently changed or impaired.
Article L713-5 Any person who uses a mark enjoying repute for goods or services that are not similar to those designated in the
registration shall be liable under civil law if such use is likely to cause a prejudice to the owner of the mark or if such use constitutes unjustified exploitation of the mark.
The foregoing paragraph shall apply to the use of a mark that is well known within the meaning of Article 6bis of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property referred to above.
Article L713-6 Registration of a mark shall not prevent use of the same sign or a similar sign as:
a) A company name, trade name or signboard, where such use is either earlier than the registration or made by another person using his own surname in good faith;
b) The necessary reference to state the intended purpose of the product or service, in particular as an accessory or spare part, provided no confusion exists as to their origin.
However, where such use infringes his rights, the owner of the registration may require that it be limited or prohibited.
CHAPTER IV Transfer and Loss of Rights in Marks Articles L714-1 to
L714-7
Article L714-1 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 2 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The rights under a mark may be transferred in whole or in part, independently of the company that exploits them or has them exploited. Assignment, even where in part, may not comprise territorial limitation.
The rights under a mark may be wholly or partially licensed on an exclusive or non-exclusive basis or pledged. A non-exclusive license grant may result from an unwritten agreement concerning its use. The rights conferred by
an application for registration of a mark or by a mark may be invoked against a licensee who fails to respect a limitation of his license with regard to its duration, the form in which the mark may be used pursuant to the registration, the nature of the products or services for which the license was granted, the territory in which the mark may be displayed or the quality of the products manufactured or the services provided by the licensee.
Transfer of ownership or pledging shall be recorded in writing, under pain of invalidity.
Article L714-2 The applicant for registration or the owner of a registered mark may renounce the effects of such application or such
registration for all or part of the goods or services to which the mark applies.
Article L714-3 The registration of a mark that does not comply with Articles L711-1 to L711-4 shall be declared null and void by
court decision. The public prosecutor may institute invalidity proceedings ex officio under Articles L711-1, L711-2 and L711-3.
Invalidity proceedings under Article L711-4 may be instituted only by the owner of the prior right. However, such proceedings shall not be admissible if the mark has been registered in good faith and if he has acquiesced to its use during a period of five years.
An invalidity decision shall be absolute.
Article L714-4 Invalidity proceedings against the owner of a well-known mark within the meaning of Article 6bis of the Paris
Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property shall be barred after five years as from the date of registration, unless registration had been applied for in bad faith.
Article L714-5 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 32 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
An owner who has not put his mark to genuine use in connection with the goods or services referred to in the registration during an uninterrupted period of five years, without good reason, shall be liable to revocation of his rights.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 64/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The following shall be assimilated to such use: a) Use made with the consent of the owner of the mark or, in the case of collective marks, in compliance with the
regulations; b) Use of the mark in a modified form which does not alter its distinctive nature; c) Affixing of the mark on goods or their packaging exclusively for export. Revocation may be requested in legal proceedings by any concerned person. If the request concerns only a part of
the goods or services referred to in the registration, revocation shall extend to the goods and services concerned only. Genuine use of the mark begun or resumed after the five-year period referred to in the first paragraph of this Article
shall not constitute an obstacle thereto if it has been undertaken during the three months prior to the request for revocation and after the owner has gained knowledge of the possibility of such a request.
The burden of proving exploitation shall rest with the owner of the mark for which revocation is requested. Proof may be furnished by all means.
Revocation shall take effect as of the date of expiry of the five-year period laid down in the first paragraph of this Article. It shall have absolute effect.
Article L714-6 The owner of a mark shall be liable to revocation of his rights if, in consequence of his own acts, the mark has
become: a) The common name in trade for a product or service; b) Liable to mislead, particularly as regards the nature, quality or geographical origin of the product or service.
Article L714-7 Any transfer or modification of rights under a registered mark shall only have effect against others if entered in the
National Register of Marks.
CHAPTER V Collective Marks Articles L715-1 to
L715-3
Article L715-1 A mark shall be known as a collective mark if it may be used by any person who complies with regulations for use
issued by the owner of the registration. A collective certification mark shall be affixed to goods or services that display, in particular, with regard to their
nature, properties or qualities, the characteristics detailed in the respective regulations.
Article L715-2 The provisions of this Book shall apply to collective marks subject to, as regards collective certification marks, the
special provisions below and those of Article L715-3: 1.Acollective certification mark may be registered only by a legal person who is neither the manufacturer nor the
importer nor the seller of the goods or services; 2.The registration of a collective certification mark must comprise regulations setting out the conditions to which use
of the mark is subject; 3.Use of a collective certification mark shall be open to all persons, other than the owner, who supply goods or
services satisfying the conditions laid down by the regulations; 4.A collective certification mark may not be subject to assignment, pledge or any measure of enforcement; however,
in the event of dissolution of the legal person who is the owner, it may be transferred to another legal person subject to the conditions laid down by Conseil d'Etat decree;
5.An application for registration shall be rejected if it does not satisfy the requirements laid down by the law applicable to certification;
6.Where a certification mark has been used and has ceased to be protected by law, it may be neither registered nor used for any purpose whatsoever during a period of 10 years, subject to Article L712-10.
Article L715-3 Invalidity of the registration of a collective certification mark may be ordered on a petition by the public prosecutor or
at the request of any concerned person if the mark does not meet any one of the requirements of this Chapter. The invalidity decision shall have absolute effect.
CHAPTER VI Disputes Articles L716-1 to
L716-16
Article L716-1 Infringement of the rights of the owner of a mark shall constitute an offense incurring the civil law liability of the
offender. Violation of the prohibitions laid down in Articles L713-2, L713-3 and L. 713-4 shall constitute an infringement of the rights in a mark.
Article L716-2 Acts preceding publication of the application for registration of a mark may not be held to infringe rights deriving
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 65/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE from that mark.
However, acts subsequent to notification to the alleged infringer of a copy of the application for registration may be ascertained and prosecuted. The Court before which proceedings are instituted shall stay its decision until the registration has been published.
Article L716-3 Civil proceedings relating to marks shall be heard by the First Instance Courts as also any proceedings involving
both a matter of marks and a related matter of industrial designs or unfair competition.
Article L716-4 Article L716-3 shall not prevent recourse to arbitration as provided for in articles 2059 and 2060 of the Civil Code.
Article L716-5 Civil infringement proceedings shall be instituted by the owner of the mark. However, the beneficiary of an exclusive
right of exploitation may institute infringement proceedings, unless otherwise laid down in the contract, if after formal notice the owner does not exercise such right.
Any party to a licensing contract shall be entitled to participate in the infringement proceedings instituted by another party in order to obtain remedy for the prejudice he has himself sustained.
Infringement proceedings shall be barred after three years. Any proceedings for infringement by a later registered mark of which use has been tolerated for five years shall not
be admissible unless the registration was applied for in bad faith. However, non-admissibility shall be limited to those goods and services for which use has been tolerated.
Article L716-6 The President of the Court before which proceedings have been instituted, sitting in chambers, may provisionally
prohibit a continuation of the allegedly infringing acts, subject to a daily fine, or may subject such continuation to the furnishing of securities for the purpose of ensuring compensation to the owner of the mark or to the beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation.
Action for prohibition or furnishing of securities shall be admissible only if the case appears well-founded and proceedings were instituted within a short time after the day on which the owner of the mark or the beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation obtained knowledge of the facts on which they are based. The judge may subject prohibition to the furnishing by the plaintiff of securities to provide compensation for any prejudice suffered by the defendant if the infringement proceedings are subsequently held to be unfounded.
Article L716-7 The owner of an application for registration, the owner of a registered mark or the beneficiary of an exclusive right of
exploitation shall be entitled, by virtue of an order issued by the President of the First Instance Court, given on request, to direct any bailiff, assisted by experts of his choice, to proceed in any place with the detailed description, with or without taking samples, or the effective seizure of the goods or services he claims are marked, offered for sale, delivered or furnished to his prejudice in infringement of his rights.
Effective seizure may be subjected by the President of the Court to the furnishing of securities by the plaintiff to provide compensation for any prejudice suffered by the defendant if the infringement proceedings are subsequently held to be unfounded.
If the plaintiff fails to institute legal proceedings, either by civil action or criminal action, within a period of 15 days, seizure shall be automatically null and void, without prejudice to any damages that may be claimed.
Article L716-8 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 11 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Act n° 2003-706 of 1 August 2003, Art. 84, official Journal of 2 August 2003)
The customs administration may, at the written request of the owner of a registered mark or of the beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation, with-hold during customs inspection any goods claimed by the owner or beneficiary to be designated by a mark that infringes the mark for which he has obtained registration or with regard to which he enjoys an exclusive right of use.
The public prosecutor, the plaintiff and the party declaring or in possession of the goods shall be informed without delay by the customs service of the withholding measure taken by the latter.
Withholding shall be lifted automatically if the plaintiff fails, within 10 working days from the notification of the withholding of the goods, to furnish evidence to the customs authorities:
— either of the withholding measures decided by the President of the First Instance Court; — or of having instituted legal proceedings by civil action or criminal action and having furnished the required
securities to cover possible liability in the event of infringement not being subsequently recognised. For the purpose of the institution of the legal proceedings referred to in the foregoing paragraph, the plaintiff may
require the customs administration to communicate the names and addresses of the sender, the importer and the consignee of the goods withheld or of the holder thereof, and also the quantity thereof, notwithstanding the provisions of Article 59bis of the Customs Code concerning the professional secrecy to which all officials of the customs administration are bound.
The withholding mentioned in the first paragraph shall not concern the goods that have European status, which are legally produced or released for free circulation in the member state of the European Community and intended, having entered by a Customs territory as defined in the first article of Customs Code, to be released in the market of another
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 66/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE member state of the European Community, to be legally commercialised.
Article L716-8-1 (inserted by Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 12 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
Officers of the judicial police may, as soon as offenses under Articles L716-9 and L716-10 have been reported, effect the seizure of goods unlawfully manufactured, imported, stocked, placed on sale, delivered or supplied, and of any material and equipment specially installed for the purposes of such unlawful acts.
Article L716-9 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994Article 13 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Order No. 2000-916 of 19 September 2000, Article 3, Official Journal of 22 September 2000, in force on 1 January 2002) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 VII, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
Any person, who, for the purpose of selling, supplying, offering for sale or lending goods under an infringing mark, a) imports, under any customs regime, exports, re-exports or tranships goods presented under an infringing mark. b) reproduces industrially goods presented under an infringing mark,
c) gives instructions or orders to commit the acts provided for at (a) and (b) shall be liable to a four-year imprisonment and a fine of € 400.000.
Where the offences provided for under this article have been committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties will be increased to a five-year imprisonment and a fine of € 500.000.
Article L716-10 (Act No.98-1194 of 23 December 1998, Article 29 III, Official Journal of 27 December 1998) (Act No. 2004-204 of 9 March 2004, Article 34 VIII, Official Journal of 10 March 2004)
A person who: a) holds without legitimate reason, imports under all customs procedures or exports goods presented under a
infringing mark; b) offers for sale or sells goods presented under an infringing mark;
c) reproduces, imitates, uses, affixes, removes, modifies a mark, a collective mark or a collective mark of certification in violation of the rights conferred by its registration and of prohibitions which rise from this;
d) delivers knowingly a product or provides a service other than that which is required of him under a registered mark shall be liable to a three-year imprisonment and a fine of € 300.000.
The infringement, under the conditions provided for at (d), shall not be considered constituted if a pharmacist exercises the faculty of substitution provided for under Article L. 5125-23 of the Public Health Code.
Where the offences provided for at (a) to (b) have been committed by an organised criminal group, the penalties shall be increased to a five-year of imprisonment and a fine of € 500 000.
Article L716-11 Any person who: a) Has knowingly made any use whatsoever of a registered collective certification mark in a manner other than that
laid down in the regulations accompanying the registration; b) Has knowingly sold or offered for sale a product bearing a collective certification mark employed in an irregular
manner; c) Within a period of 10 years as from the date on which protection of a collective certification mark that has been
used has terminated, has knowingly used a mark that constitutes a reproduction or imitation of such mark or sold or offered for sale, furnished or offered to furnish goods or services under such mark, shall be liable to the same penalties.
This Article shall apply to trade union marks under Chapter III of Title I of Book IV of the Labor Code.
Article L716-11-1 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 14 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
In addition to the sanctions provided for in Articles L716-9 and L716-10, the court may order the total or partial, permanent or temporary closure, for a period not exceeding five years, of the establishment that has served for the commission of the offense.
Temporary closure may not be a cause of either the termination or the suspension of employment contracts or of any monetary consequence prejudicial to the employees concerned. Where permanent closure causes the dismissal of staff, it shall give rise, over and above the indemnity in lieu of notice and the termination indemnity, to damages as provided in Articles L122-14-4 and L122-14-5 of the Labor Code for the breach of employment contracts. Failure to pay those indemnities shall be punishable with a six-month prison term and a fine of FRF 25,000.
Article L716-11-2 (inserted by Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 14, Art 17 Official Journal of 8 February 1994 in force on 1 March 1994)
Legal entities may be declared criminally liable, in the manner specified in Article 121-2 of the Penal Code, for the offenses defined in Articles L716-9 to L716-11 of this Code.
The penalties to which legal entities are liable are: 1°. Fines in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 131-38 of the Penal Code. 2°. The penalties mentioned in Article 131-39 of the same Code.
The prohibition mentioned in Article 131-39 under 2 shall relate to the activity in the exercise of which or on the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 67/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE occasion of the exercise of which the offense was committed.
Article L716-12 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 15 Official Journal of 8 February 1994)
In the event of repetition of the offenses defined in Articles L716-9 to L716-11, or if the offender is or has been contractually bound to the aggrieved party, the penalties involved shall be doubled.
The guilty parties may in addition be deprived, for a period not exceeding five years, of the right to elect and be elected to commercial courts, chambers of commerce and industry and professional chambers and to joint conciliation boards.
Article L716-13 (Act No. 92-1336 of 16 december 1992 art. 331 Official Journal of 23 december 1992 in force on 1 March 1994)
The Court may in all cases order, at the cost of the convicted offender, the posting of the decision containing the conviction in accordance with the conditions and subject to the penalties provided for in Article 51 of the Penal Code, as also its publication, in whole or in part, in such newspapers as it may designate, whereby the cost of such publication may not exceed a maximum amount of the fine incurred.
Article L716-14 In the event of conviction for infringement of Articles L716-9 and L716-10, the Court may order confiscation of the
goods and of the tools that have served to commit the offense. The Court may order that the confiscated goods be delivered up to the owner of the mark that has been infringed,
without prejudice to any damages. The Court may also order their destruction.
Article L716-15 Decrees in Conseil d'Etat shall lay down, where necessary, the conditions for implementing this Book.
Article L716-16 The provisions of Article L712-4 shall be applied progressively by reference to the International Classification of
Goods and Services for the Purposes of the Registration of Marks. Applications filed prior to December 28, 1991, shall be examined and registered under the procedure instituted by
Act No. 64-1360 of December 31, 1964, on Trademarks and Service Marks.
CHAPTER VII The Community mark Articles L717-1 to
L717-7
Article L717-1 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The violation of the prohibitions set forth in Articles 9, 10, 11 and 13 of Council Regulation (EC) 40/94 of 20 December 1993 on the Community trade mark shall constitute infringement resulting in the civil liability of the offender.
Article L717-2 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The provisions of Articles L. 716-8 to L. 716-14 are applicable to infringements to the rights of the owner of a Community trade mark.
Article L717-3 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
Any proceedings for infringement, based on an earlier Community mark, against a later national registered mark the use of which has been tolerated for five years shall not be admissible unless the national registration was applied for in bad faith.
Non-admissibility shall be limited to those goods and services for which use has been tolerated.
Article L717-4 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
A Conseil d’Etat decree shall determine the courts of first instance and appeal courts having ratione loci and ratione materiae jurisdiction, who shall have sole competence to hear the actions and claims pursuant to Article 92 of the Community Regulation referred to in Article L. 717-1, including where such actions cover both a issue relating to trade marks and a related issue relating to designs and models or unfair competition.
Article L717-5 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
An application for a Community mark or a Community mark can only be converted into an application for a national mark in the cases set forth in Article 108 of the Community Regulation referred to in Article L. 717-1.
In these cases, the application for a national mark must, subject to refusal, satisfy the provisions of Articles L. 711-2, L. 711-3, L. 712-2 and L. 712-4. The requirements of application of this paragraph shall be set by a Conseil d'Etat decree.
The provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall not apply when the oldness of a mark previously registered in France is claimed to the benefit of a Community mark.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 68/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article L717-6 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
When a mark that has been previously registered in France has not been renewed or has been abandoned, the fact that the oldness of this mark is claimed in the name of a Community mark does not prevent a declaration of invalidity of this mark or the revocation of the rights of its holder.
Such revocation may not, however, be declared in application of this Article unless it was incurred on the date of the surrender or on the date of expiration of the registration.
Article L717-7 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
The order for enforcement referred to in Article 82 of the Community Regulation referred to in Article L. 717-1 shall be appended to the decision by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
TITLE II Appellations of Origin Article L721-1
SOLE CHAPTER Article L721-1
Article L721-1 (Act No. 93-949 of 26 July 1993 art. 5 I Official Journal of 27 July 1993)
The rules relating to the determination of appelations of origin are laid down by Article L115-1 of the Consumer Code reproduced hereafter: “An appellation of origin shall consist of the geographical name of a country, region or locality that serves to designate a product originating therein, the quality or characteristics of which are due to the geographical environment, including both natural and human factors.”
PART III Application to the Overseas Territories and the Territorial Entity of Articles L811-1 to Mayotte L811-4
BOOK VIII Application in French Polynesia, in the Wallis and Futuna islands, in the French Articles L811-1 to
territories of the Southern Hemisphere and the Antarctic, New Caledonia and in Mayotte L811-4
SOLE TITLE Articles L811-1 to L811-4
SOLE CHAPTER Articles L811-1 to L811-4
Article L811-1 (Act No. 94-102 of 5 February 1994 Art. 20 Official Journal of 8 February 1994) (Order No. 96-267 of 28 March 1996 art. 5 Official Journal of 31 March 1996 in force on 1 May 1996) (Act No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 6 I, II, III Official Journal of 28 July 2001) (Order n° 2001-670 of 25 July 2001, Art. 6 I, II, III, Official Journal of 28 July 2001) (Act n° 2003-517 of June 2003, Art. 1, Official Journal of June 2003, in force on 1 august 2003)
Subject to the fourth paragraph of Article L335-4 and Articles L133-1 to L133-4 and subject to the adaptations laid down in the following articles, the provisions of this Code shall apply in Mayotte.
Subject to the same conditions, they shall apply in French Polynesia, in the Wallis and Futuna islands, in the French territories of the Southern Hemisphere and the Antarctic, New Caledonia and in Mayotte, with the exception of the fourth paragraph of Article L335-4 and articles L133-1 to L133-4, L421-1 to L422-10 and L423-2.
Article L811-2 (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 6 I, II, III, IV and V Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
For the implementation of this Code and of the provisions it applies to French Polynesia, the Wallis and Futuna islands, the French Austral and Antarctic Territories, New Caledonia and Mayotte, the words listed below shall be replaced respectively by the following words:
- "Tribunal de grande instance" and "juges d'instances" by "tribunal de première instance"; - "région" by "territoire" and, in the case of Mayotte, by "collectivité territoriale";
-"Cour d'appel" by "tribunal supérieur d'appel de Mamoudzou" and "commissaire de police" by "officier de police judiciaire" in the case of Mayotte;
- "Tribunal de commerce" by "tribunal de première instance statuant en matière commerciale"; - "conseil de prud'hommes" by "tribunal du travail". Likewise, references to statutory provisions not applicable in French Polynesia, the Wallis and Futuna islands, the
French Austral and Antarctic Territories and in New Caledonia shall be replaced by references to provisions having the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 69/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE same subject matter and that result from the provisions locally applicable.
N.B. - Act 2001-616 of 11 July 2001 art. 75: In all legislative and regulatory texts in force in Mayotte, reference to the "collectivité territoriale de Mayotte" shall be replaced by a reference to "Mayotte", and reference to the "collectivité territoriale" shall be replaced by a reference to the "collectivité départementale".
Article L811-3 (Order No. 96-267 of 28 March 1996 art. 5 Official Journal of 31 March 1996 in force on 1 May 1996) (Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 6 I and IV Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
For its application in French Polynesia, the Wallis and Futuna islands, the French Austral and Antarctic Territories, New Caledonia and Mayotte, Article L. 621-1 of this Code shall read as follows:
"Art. L. 621-1: "The disclosure or attempted disclosure of a manufacturing secret by any director or salaried person of the
enterprise in which he is employed shall be punishable by a prison term of two years and a fine of FRF 200,000. "The court may also order as an additional penalty for a period of not more than five years the loss of civic, civil and
family rights provided for by Article 131-26 of the Penal Code.” N.B. - Act 2001-616 of 11 July 2001 art. 75: In all legislative and regulatory texts in force in Mayotte, reference to
the "collectivité territoriale de Mayotte" shall be replaced by a reference to "Mayotte", and reference to the "collectivité territoriale" shall be replaced by a reference to the "collectivité départementale".
Article L811-4 (inserted by Order No. 2001-670 of 25 July 2001 art. 7 Official Journal of 28 July 2001)
I.– For their application in French Polynesia, the Wallis and Futuna islands, the French Austral and Antarctic Territories, New Caledonia and Mayotte, Articles L. 717-1, L. 717-4 and Article L. 717-7 of this Code shall read as follows:
"Art. L. 717-1.: I. – Shall constitute infringement resulting in the civil liability of the infringer, in the absence of consent by the holder
of the Community mark, the use in the course of trade by a third person, of: a) Any sign that is identical with the Community mark in relation to goods or services which are identical with those
for which the Community mark is registered; b) Any sign in respect of which, because of its identity with or similarity to the Community mark and the identity or
similarity of the goods or services covered by the Community mark and the sign, there exists a likelihood of confusion on the part of the public, the latter including the likelihood of association between the sign and the mark;
c) Any sign which is identical with or similar to the Community mark in relation to goods or services which are not similar to those for which the Community mark is registered, where the latter enjoys a certain renown in the European Community and where use of that sign without due cause takes unfair advantage of, or is detrimental to, the distinctive character or the renown of the Community mark.
II. – May, inter alia, constitute infringement: a) Affixing a sign, as this term is defined in paragraph I, to the goods or to the packaging thereof; b) Offering the goods, putting them on the market or stocking them for these purposes under that sign, or offering or
supplying services under that sign; c) Importing or exporting the goods under that sign; d) Using this sign on business papers and in advertising. III. – Shall also constitute infringement: a) The reproduction of a Community mark in a dictionary, encyclopaedia or similar reference work, when it gives the
impression that it constitutes the generic name of the goods or services for which the Community mark is registered, unless the publisher of the work ensures, at the request of the holder of this mark, that the reproduction of the mark in the next edition of the publication at the latest is accompanied by an indication that it is a registered mark;
b) The registration and use of a Community mark by the agent or representative of a person who is the holder of that mark, without the latter’s authorisation, unless the agent or representative justifies his action.
IV. – The Community mark may only be invoked against third parties from the date of publication of the registration of the mark. Compensation may, however, be claimed in respect of matters arising after the date of publication of a Community mark application, which matters would, after publication of the registration of the mark, be prohibited by virtue of that publication. The court referred to may not decide upon the merits of the case until the registration has been published.
V.– The rights conferred by the Community mark do not allow its holder to prohibit its use for goods put on the market under this mark by the holder or with his consent, within the European Community, the European Economic Area, French Polynesia, the Wallis and Futuna islands, the French Austral and Antarctic Territories, New Caledonia or Mayotte. This is not the case where there exist legitimate reasons for the holder to oppose further commercialisation of the goods, especially when the condition of the goods is changed or impaired after they have been put on the market."
"Art. L. 717-4.: A Conseil d’Etat decree shall determine the courts of first instance and appeal courts having ratione loci and ratione
materiae jurisdiction, who shall have sole competence to hear: a) Actions in infringement involving a Community mark; b) Actions in compensation brought pursuant to the conditions laid down in IV of Article L.717-1; c) For counterclaims in revocation or for a declaration of invalidity of a Community mark, provided they are based on
the grounds for revocation or invalidity applicable to the Community mark.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 70/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE These courts shall be competent to hear these actions and claims, including where they cover both an issue relating
to marks and a related issue relating to designs and models or unfair competition." "Art. L. 717-7.:
Any final decision of the Office for Harmonization in the Internal Market fixing the amount of costs shall be enforceable when the order for its enforcement is appended to the decision by the National Institute of Industrial Property, after verification of the authenticity of the title.
The interested party may proceed to enforcement in accordance with the rules of civil procedure applicable in the place of enforcement."
II. – For the application of Article L. 717-5 in the same territories, the first paragraph of this Article is replaced by the following provisions:
"Art. L. 717-5.: I.– An application for a Community mark or a Community mark can only be converted into an application for a
national mark: a) To the extent that the Community mark application is refused, withdrawn, or deemed to be withdrawn; b) To the extent that the Community mark ceases to have effect. II. - Conversion shall not take place: a) Where the rightholder of the Community mark has been deprived of his rights on the ground of non-use, unless
the Community mark has been used in France in conditions constituting genuine use within the meaning of Article L. 714-5;
b) When it has been established, in application of a decision by the Office for Harmonization in the Internal Market or by a national court, that the application or the Community mark is affected in France by a grounds for refusal of registration, invalidity or revocation.
III. - The national mark application resulting from the conversion of a Community mark application or a Community mark shall benefit from the deposit date or the date of priority of that application or mark and, where appropriate, the oldness of a national mark previously registered and validly claimed."
N.B. - Act 2001-616 of 11 July 2001 art. 75: In all legislative and regulatory texts in force in Mayotte, reference to the "collectivité territoriale de Mayotte" shall be replaced by a reference to "Mayotte", and reference to the "collectivité territoriale" shall be replaced by a reference to the "collectivité départementale".
Regulary Part
PART I Literary and artistic property Articles R111-1 to
R335-2 BOOK I Copyright Articles R111-1 to
R133-2
TITLE I Subject of Copyright Articles R111-1 to
R111-2
CHAPTER I Nature of Copyright Articles R111-1 to
R111-2
Article R111-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The royalties referred to in Article L. 111-4 (third paragraph) of the Intellectual Property Code shall be paid to that one of the following bodies that is competent by reason of its statutory vocation, the nature of the work and the envisaged exploitation mode:
Centre national des lettres; Société des gens de lettres; Société des auteurs et compositeurs dramatiques; Société des auteurs, compositeurs et éditeurs de musique; Société pour l’administration du droit de reproduction mécanique des auteurs, compositeurs et éditeurs; Société des auteurs des arts visuels. If the competent body should not accept to collect the royalties concerned or in the absence of a competent body,
the royalties shall be paid to the Deposit and Consignment Office.
Article R111-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The amount of the monies to be paid by the user of a work shall be determined in accordance with usual practice in
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 71/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE each of the categories of creation involved.
The payment of the monies and their use for purposes of general or professional interest shall be subject to controls by the Minister responsible for culture.
TITLE II Authors’ Rights Articles R122-1 to
R122-12
CHAPTER II Patrimonial Rights Articles R122-1 to
R122-12
Article R122-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The threshold for the levying of the resale right referred to in Article L. 122-8 shall be set at a selling price of 100.
Article R122-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An artist who wishes to enjoy resale right either for the whole of his work or for one or more works, when they are included in a public sale, shall be required to have published in the Official Journal a statement of which the terms shall be laid down by ministerial order.
The artist concerned shall simultaneously address to the Minister responsible for culture a duplicate of his statement.
The statement may be made by the heirs or successors in title of the artist. The statement may mention the marks or particulars of any kind that may facilitate authentification of the artist’s works.
Where the object results from the collaboration of more than one artist wishing to enjoy resale right, the statement may be made collectively by those artists or individually by each of them.
Such statement shall include the fact that there is agreement between the collaborators on the distribution of the royalty provided for by this Code and in what proportion they have agreed to proceed therewith.
Article R122-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
In the absence of the statement referred to in the preceding Article, the concerned party may enjoy the resale right when a given work is included in a public sale by requesting the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, at the latest within 24 hours after the sale, to effect the levy referred to in Article L. 122-8.
Where the object has resulted from the collaboration of more than one artist and in the absence of a statement as provided for in the preceding Article, a person or persons who wish to enjoy the resale right may assert that right in accordance with the preceding paragraph.
The notification addressed to the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions shall state whether there is agreement between the collaborators on distribution of the royalty and in what proportion they have agreed to proceed therewith.
Article R122-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The statements under Articles R. 122-2 and R. 122-3 may include the designation of a representative such as a company or association instructed to represent the interests of the artists, his heirs and cessionaries for the application of the provisions of Article L. 122-8.
Such representative shall take all necessary steps to safeguard the rights of the artist, his heirs and cessionaries.
Article R122-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
As from the inclusion in the Official Journal of the statement under Article R122-2 or of receipt of the statement under Article R122-3, the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, carrying out the public sale of the work of art that is the subject of such statement shall be required, at his personal liability, to levy on the selling price obtained the amount resulting from application of the tariff determined by Article L122-8 and Article R122-1.
Article R122-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
Three clear days after a sale that has given rise to a levy, the monies shall be kept by the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, at the disposal of the concerned party. The monies shall be remitted either against proof by the concerned party of his identity or of his capacity to act or by a declaration of the representative and at his liability.
Where the object has resulted from the collaboration of more than one artist, in the absence of an agreement under
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 72/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Articles R. 122-2 and R. 122-3, the amount resulting from application of the tariff determined by Articles R. 122-8 and R. 122-1 shall be held for the benefit of the entitled persons until the issue of distribution has been amicably settled or a decision has been taken under the general rules of law. If, on expiry of the three-month period laid down by Article R. 122-7, the conditions for distribution have not been fixed and notified by the parties concerned to the public of ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, who has made the levy, the amount resulting from that levy shall be paid to the Deposit and Consignment Office for subsequent remittance to the entitled party.
Article R122-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
If the monies have not been handed out after the sale, the public or ministerial officer shall hold the amount during a period of three months.
Before expiry of the first month, the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, shall inform by registered letter the artist, his heirs and cessionaries or his representative that he has made a levy for his benefit in application of Article L122-8 and that the amount resulting is being kept at his disposal.
If no reply is received to this notification prior to expiry of the third month, the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, shall be released, after that time limit, from all liability on payment of the levied amount to the vendor.
The amount of the notification cost, which may not exceed one franc, shall be deducted from the amount of the monies paid to the artist or to the vendor.
Article R122-8 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
The public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, who has paid into the hands of the vendor the amount levied and not claimed shall be required, on a simple request by the concerned parties, to communicate the amount of such money and the name, capacity and address of the vendor concerned, against whom those parties shall retain any statutory remedies.
Article R122-9 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
If the public or ministerial officer, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, who has made the levy prescribed by Article L122-8 receives an opposition or a regular defense against payment before any payment is made to the concerned party of the resulting amount, that amount shall be paid, on expiry of the three-month period under Article R122-7, to the Deposit and Consignment Office for remittance to the entitled party.
Article R122-10 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-650 of 19 July 2001 art. 68 Official Journal of 21 July 2001 in force on 1 October 2001)
The public or ministerial officers, or the person authorised on a permanent or casual basis to conduct voluntary sales of moveables at public auctions, shall keep a special register for the application of Article L122-8. The register, of which the pages shall be numbered and which shall be initialled on the first and last pages, shall include in the order of each public sale a summary description of the work of art, the selling price, the name of the artist for whom the resale royalty has been levied, the name and address of the vendor. The register may be replaced by a receipt register of which one of the slips shall constitute the notification referred to in Article R122-7 and of which the stub shall meet the requirements of this Article.
Article R122-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Artists of foreign nationality, their heirs and cessionaries shall enjoy resale right in the same circumstances and under the same conditions as French artists if their national legislation affords enjoyment of this right to French artists, but only during that time for which the artists are allowed to exercise the right in the country concerned.
However, artists of foreign nationality who, during their artistic career, have participated in French art life and who have had their place of residence in France for at least five years, even if not consecutive, may enjoy, without the requirement of reciprocity, the rights laid down in Article R. 122-2.
The successors in title of such artists shall enjoy the same faculty. The artists concerned or their successors in title shall submit a request to the Minister responsible for culture who shall take a decision after having heard the opinion of a commission of which the composition and conditions of operation shall be laid down by an order issued by the Minister.
Article R122-12 (inserted by Decree No. 97-1316 of 23 december 1997 art. 1 Official Journal of 31 December 1997)
For the purposes of the application of the provisions if item (d) of subparagraph 3 of Article L. 122-5, the catalogue of a sale of works of graphic or three-dimensional art means copies of a list, whether illustrated or not, distributed prior to a sale at public auction, which, in order to inform potential purchasers, describes the works that will be disposed of in the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 73/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE course of the sale, and also the rules for the conduct of the said sale, which copies are made available free of charge or at cost price to all persons requesting them of the public or ministerial officer conducting the sale.
TITLE III Exploitation of Rights Articles R132-1 to
R133-2
CHAPTER II Special Provisions for Certain Contracts Articles R132-1 to
R132-17
SECTION IV Commission Contracts for Advertising Articles R132-1 to
R132-7
Article R132-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee referred to in Article L. 132-32 shall meet either in plenary composition or in compositions specialized in one or more advertising modes. Each such composition shall be chaired by the Chairman of the Committee and shall comprise an equal number of representatives of the advertising writers and of representatives of the advertising producers.
Article R132-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee shall comprise 12 representatives of the organizations representing the advertising writers and 12 representatives of the organizations representing the advertising producers, designated in accordance with the first paragraph of Article L. 132-33.
One alternate shall be designated, in the same manner, for each full representative of the organizations representing the advertising writers and the advertising producers. The alternate members of the Committee shall not attend its sessions and shall not participate in its discussions save for the absence of the full representative for whom they are the alternate.
Article R132-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and members of the Committee shall be designated for three years. Vacancies occurring during their term of office shall be filled by designation for the remainder of the current term.
Article R132-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman shall convene and set the agenda for the Committee and its specialized compositions. Convocations shall be ex officio where requested, with a specific agenda, either by the Minister responsible for
culture or by one third of the members of the Committee.
Article R132-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deliberations of the Committee and its specialized compositions shall be valid only if three quarters of the members or their regular alternates are present. Where this quorum is not achieved, the Committee shall be reconvened within eight days; it may then deliberate whatever the number of members present.
Article R132-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Committee shall be under an obligation of discretion with regard to the elements, documents and information of which they obtain knowledge.
Article R132-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the services of the Minister responsible for culture. The sessions of the Committee shall not be public. However, the Committee may hear any person as it deems
useful. The Committee shall establish its rules of procedure. The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic at the initiative of
the Minister responsible for culture.
SECTION V Pledging the Software Exploitation Right Articles R132-8 to
R132-17
Article R132-8 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 74/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Pledges in respect of the software exploitation right shall be entered in the Special National Register of Software
kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property. The entry shall contain for each computer program: 1°. The identity of the holder of the right referred to in Article L. 122-6 and of the pledgee, together with any changes
concerning the their surnames, forenames, business names, legal form, domicile or headquarters; 2°. A statement of the elements enabling the computer program to be identified, such as name, make, designation
of the source code, operating documents and updates, together with any other characteristics of the program and, where appropriate, the reference of any deposit;
3°. The deed establishing the pledge on all or a part of the software exploitation right; 4°. The acts modifying ownership or enjoyment of the exploitation right; 5°. The acts modifying the rights of the pledger; 6°. Court actions and final court decisions where they concern the rights that are the subject matter of the pledge; 7°. Corrections of material errors affecting the entries.
Article R132-9 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
The request for entry shall be submitted by one of the parties to the pledge or by a representative having powers of attorney. Unless otherwise provided, such powers shall extend to the requests for entry referred to in Articles R. 132-10 to R. 132-13 and R. 132-15, to the receipt of the notifications referred to in Article R. 132-14 and to the request for cancellation referred to in Article R. 132-16.
Article R132-10 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
The request for entry of a pledge shall be effected by filing a memorandum whose form shall be determined by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The memorandum shall contain the following particulars: 1°. The surnames, forenames, domicile or business names, legal form and headquarters of the creditor and the
debtor; 2°. The designation of the software by means of its name, mark, with a precise statement of all the elements that
identify and characterize it, such as the designation of the source code, the operating documents and the updates together with, where appropriate, any references to a deposit of the software;
3°. The nature and date of the deed of pledge; 4°. The amount of the debt covered by the deed, its exigibility, the conditions relating to interest and the accessory
costs. This memorandum shall be accompanied by: — one original of the deed of pledge;
— one reproduction of the above-mentioned deed if the requester wishes the original or the authentic copy to be returned to him;
— proof of payment of the prescribed fee; — where appropriate, the powers of the representative.
Article R132-11 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Any acts modifying or canceling the published rights of the debtor and of the creditor, such as, in particular, transfer, assignment of an exploitation right, transfer of the pledge or renunciation thereof, together with court actions and final court decisions relating to the rights, shall be entered at the request of one of the parties to the act.
The request shall contain: 1°. A memorandum requesting entry whose form shall be determined by decision of the Director General of the
National Institute of Industrial Property; 2°. One of the originals of the private deed or, as appropriate, an authentic copy of the deed or of the act instituting
proceedings; 3°. A copy of the above-mentioned deed where the requester wishes the original or the authentic copy to be
returned to him; 4°. Proof of payment of the prescribed fee; 5°. Where appropriate, the powers of the representative.
Article R132-12 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Any change in the surnames, forenames or domicile of the natural persons or any change in the business names, legal form or headquarters of the legal persons shall be entered at the request of any person concerned.
The request shall contain: 1°. A memorandum requesting entry whose form shall be determined by a decision of the Director General of the
National Institute of Industrial Property; 2°. Any document required to ascertain the changes or modifications in the civil status or domicile of natural persons
or the name, legal status and headquarters of legal persons; 3°. Proof of payment of the prescribed fee; 4°. Where appropriate, the powers of the representative.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 75/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R132-13 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Requests for correction of material errors in acts already published in the Register may be submitted by any party to the acts concerned in accordance with the procedure under Article R. 132-12. They shall be accompanied by all the necessary documents.
Article R132-14 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
If a request for entry is not in conformity, a reasoned notification shall be made to the requester. He shall be given a period of two months to regularize his request or to submit observations. Failing regularization or the submission of observations enabling the objection to be lifted, the request shall be rejected by a decision of the Director General of the National Institute of industrial Property.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. In such case, the proposal shall be deemed accepted if the requester does not contest it within the two-month period afforded to him.(inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Article R132-15 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
An entry shall cease to have effect if it is not renewed under the procedure set out in Article R. 132-10 prior to expiry of a period of five years computed from the date of entry of the pledge.
Article R132-16 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Cancellation of an entry may be requested by the creditor or the debtor by furnishing proof of the extinction of the pledged debt or by producing the act giving release from the entry.
Cancellation may also be effected as a result of a final court decision.
Article R132-17 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
All entries made in the Special National Register of Software shall be notified in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Any person concerned may obtain from the Institute: a)A reproduction of the entries in the Register; b)A certificate attesting to the fact that there is no entry.
CHAPTER III Rémunération au titre du prêt en bibliothèque Articles R133-1 to
R133-2
Article R133-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 1, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
Libraries open to the public for lending that are referred to in Articles L133-3 and L133-4 shall be: 1º libraries of local authorities designated under Articles L. 310-1 to L. 310-6 and L. 320-1 to L. 320-4 of the
Heritage Code; 2º libraries of public institutions of scientific, cultural and professional nature and public institutions of higher
education under the Minster responsible for higher education; 3º libraries of the works councils; 4º any other library or organization that makes available to the public, of which more than half of the books acquired
in the year are intended for an organized lending activity for the benefit of registered individual or collective users.
Article R133-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-921 of 31 August 2004, Article 1 Official, Journal of 2 September 2004)
The amount on the first part of the remuneration referred to in the second paragraph of Article L. 133-3 shall be calculated on the basis of a fixed contribution per user registered in libraries open to the public for lending, as referred to in Article R. 133-1.
This contribution shall be €1 per user registered in libraries of public institutions of scientific, cultural and professional nature and other public institutions of higher education under the Minister responsible for higher education and shall be paid by the latter. It shall be €1, 5 per user registered in other libraries open to the public for lending and shall be paid the Ministry responsible for culture.
For the first year of application of the law, this contribution shall be respectively € 0, 5 per user registered in libraries of higher education institutions and € 0, 75 per user registered in other libraries open to the public for lending.
The number of registered users shall be specified annually by a decree under the following conditions: 1º the number of users registered in public libraries shall be evaluated annually based on the statistics provided by
municipalities and the Départements pursuant to Articles R. 1422-5 and R. 1422-14 of the General Code of Local Authorities;
2º the number of the users registered in libraries of public institutions of scientific, cultural and professional nature and other public institutions of higher education under the Minister responsible for higher education shall be assessed annually based on the annual statistics drawn up by the Minister responsible for higher education;
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 76/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 3º For the purpose of considering users registered in other public libraries open to the public for lending, the number
of the users registered in public libraries shall be raised by a percentage rate. This rate shall be fixed at 4 % and revised every three years based on estimates on the development of the activity of these libraries.
BOOK II Neighbouring Rights Articles R212-1 to
R214-7
SOLE TITLE Articles R212-1 to R214-7
CHAPTER II Rights of Performers Articles R212-1 to
R212-7
Article R212-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee referred to in Article L. 212-9 shall meet either in plenary composition or in compositions specialized in one or more sectors of activity. Each such composition shall be chaired by the Chairman of the Committee and shall comprise an equal number of representatives of the employees and representatives of the employers.
Article R212-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee shall comprise 12 representatives of the employees’ organizations and 12 representatives of the employers’ organizations. The organizations called upon to designate representatives and the number of representatives of each such organization shall be laid down by an order issued by the Minister responsible for culture.
One alternate shall be designated, in the same manner, for each of the full representatives of the employees’ and employers’ organizations. The alternate members of the Committee shall not attend its sessions and shall not participate in its discussions save for the absence of the full representative for whom they are the alternate.
Article R212-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and members of the Committee shall be designated for three years. Vacancies occurring during their term of office shall be filled by designation for the remainder of the current term.
Article R212-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman shall convene and set the agenda for the Committee and its specialized compositions. Convocations shall be ex officio where requested, with a specific agenda, either by the Minister responsible for
culture or by one third of the members of the Committee.
Article R212-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deliberations of the Committee and its specialized compositions shall be valid only if three quarters of the members or their regular alternates are present. Where this quorum is not achieved, the Committee shall be reconvened within eight days; it may then deliberate whatever the number of members present.
Article R212-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Committee shall be under an obligation of discretion with regard to the elements, documents and information of which they obtain knowledge.
Article R212-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the services of the Minister responsible for culture. The sessions of the Committee shall not be public. However, the Committee may hear any person as it deems
useful. The Committee shall establish its rules of procedure. The decisions on the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic on the initiative of
the Minister responsible for culture.
CHAPTER IV Provisions Common to Performers and Phonogram Producers Articles R214-1 to
R214-7
Article R214-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee referred to in Article L. 214-4 shall meet in either plenary composition or in compositions specialized
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 77/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE in one or more sectors of activity. Each such composition shall be chaired by the Chairman of the Committee and shall comprise an equal number of representatives of the beneficiaries of the right to remuneration and the representatives of the users of phonograms.
Article R214-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2005-578 of 23 May 2005, Article 1, Official Journal of 28 May 2005)
One alternate shall be appointed under the conditions provided for in the second paragraph of Article L.214-4 for each of the entitled representatives of the employees' and employers' organizations. The alternate members of the Committee shall not attend its sessions and shall not take part in its deliberations save where the full representative for whom they are the alternate are absent.
Article R214-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and members of the Committee shall be designated for three years. Any vacancies occurring during their term of office shall be filled by designation for the remainder of the current term.
Article R214-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman shall convene and set the agenda for the Committee and its specialized compositions. Convocations shall be ex officio where requested, with a specific agenda, either by the Minister responsible for
culture or by one third of the members of the Committee.
Article R214-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deliberations of the Committee and its specialized compositions shall be valid only if three quarters of the members or their regular alternates are present. Where the quorum is not achieved, the Committee shall be reconvened within eight days; it may then deliberate whatever the number of members present.
Article R214-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Committee shall be under an obligation of discretion with regard to the elements, documents and information of which they obtain knowledge.
Article R214-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the services of the Minister responsible for culture. The sessions of the Committee shall not be public. However, the Committee may hear any person as it deems
useful. The Committee shall establish its rules of procedure. The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic on the initiative of
the Minister responsible for culture.
BOOK III General Provisions Articles R311-1 to
R335-2
TITLE I Remuneration for Private Copying Articles R311-1 to
R311-7
SOLE CHAPTER Articles R311-1 to R311-7
Article R311-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee referred to in Article L. 311-5 shall meet in either plenary composition or in either of two compositions specialized, in the first case, in phonograms, and in the second case, in videograms. Each of these compositions shall be chaired by the Chairman of the Committee and shall comprise, for one half, the representatives of the beneficiaries of the right to remuneration, for one quarter, the representatives of the manufacturers or importers or of persons who effect intracommunity acquisition of mediums and, for one quarter, of representative of the consumers.
Article R311-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The representative of the State, Chairman of the Committee, shall be appointed by order of the Minister responsible for culture.
The Committee shall further comprise 24 members representing the categories referred to in the first paragraph of Article L. 311-5 and designated as provided in the second paragraph of the aforementioned Article.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 78/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE One alternate shall be designated, in the same manner, for each of the full members. The alternate members shall
not attend the sessions and shall not participate in the deliberations save in the absence of the full representative for whom they are the alternate.
Article R311-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and the members of the Committee shall be designated for three years. Any vacancies occurring during the term of office shall be filled by designation for the remainder of the current term.
Article R311-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman shall convene and set the agenda for the Committee and its specialized compositions. Convocation shall be ex officio where requested, with a specific agenda, by either the Minister responsible for
culture or by one third of the members of the Committee.
Article R311-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deliberations of the Committee and its specialized compositions shall be valid only if three quarters of the members or their regular alternates are present.
If the quorum is not achieved, the Committee shall be reconvened within eight days; it may then deliberate whatever the number of members present.
Article R311-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Committee shall be under an obligation of discretion with regard to the elements, documents and information of which they obtain knowledge.
Article R311-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the services of the Minister responsible for culture. The sessions of the Committee shall not be public. However, the Committee may hear any person as it deems
useful. The Committee shall establish its rules of procedure. The decisions of the Committee shall be published in the Official Journal of the French Republic at the initiative of
the Minister responsible for culture.
TITLE II Royalty Collection and Distribution Societies Articles R321-1 to
R326-7
CHAPTER I General Provisions Articles R321-1 to
R321-10
Article R321-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
The file addressed to the Minister responsible for culture pursuant to Article L. 321-3 shall include the draft statutes and general regulations and all documents proving the professional qualifications of the founders, the human, material or financial means that the society intends to use for the effective collection of royalties and for the exploitation of their repertoire.
The file shall be communicated by registered mail with notification of receipt.
Article R321-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 I Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
Members may at all times request communication from the society of: 1°. The list of the society’s representatives;
2°. A table tracing back over a period of five years the annual amounts collected and distributed as well as withholdings on the basis of management costs and other withholdings;
3°. A document describing the distribution rules applicable; 4°. The aggregate royalties owed to them over the course of the last twelve months, as a result of contracts
concluded with users, and the manner in which this aggregate amount was calculated.
Article R321-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 2 Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 79/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The members of the royalty collection and distribution societies may be convened by registered mail or by a notice
published in at least two nationally distributed newspapers that are empowered to publish statutory notifications in the department in which the society has its registered offices and which are laid down in their statutes. Members shall be informed by any suitable means should there be any modification to the list of newspapers prior to the updating of statutes. Members are informed, by any suitable means, of any changes to the list of these newspapers made prior to the updating of the statutes.
In addition to the particulars referred to in the first paragraph of Article 40 of Decree No. 78-704 of July 3, 1978, the notification shall state the date and venue for the meeting; such notification shall be published 15 days at least before the date of the general meeting.
Where the statutes require certain general meetings to be held subject to specific conditions as to quorum or majority, those conditions shall be mentioned in the notification that convenes the meetings.
Article R321-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
The date of the general meeting at which account is given, in accordance with Article 1856 of the Civil Code, on the management of the society shall be laid down in the statutes.
If the general meeting cannot be held as laid down in the statutes, the members must be informed thereof at least 15 days beforehand, either by registered letter with notification of receipt or by a notification of postponement published in the manner laid down in Article R. 321-3. The letter or the notification shall give the reasons for the postponement and the date at which the general meeting will be held.
Article R321-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
Any member may request to be convened individually to general meetings or to certain of them by registered post with notification of receipt.
Where a meeting is convened by notification in the press, the cost of the registered post shall be borne by the party concerned.
Article R321-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995) (Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 II Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
Before the general meeting to approve the accounts, all members are entitled to examine the books and documents referred to in Article 48 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978 on the application of Act No. 78-9 of 4 January 1978 amending Title IX of Book III of the Civil Code, relating to the current financial year. This right must be exercised in the two months prior to the General Meeting, unless a longer period has been stipulated in the company’s statutes.
At least fifteen days before the date specified for this meeting, members shall send the company a written request mentioning the documents to which they wish to have access. Within ten days of receipt of the request, the company shall suggest a date for exercising the right of access, which shall occur in the conditions specified in the statutes. The third paragraph of Article 48 of the aforementioned Decree of 3 July 1978 shall be applicable.
The right of access shall be exercised at the headquarters of the company or on the premises of the administrative organisation and shall be subject to the provisions of the final paragraph of Article R321-6-1, which does not give entitlement to a copy of the documents.
Article R321-6-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 III Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
Moreover, members may, during the period specified in the first paragraph of Article R321-6, ask the company to provide them with:
1°. The annual accounts to be submitted to the general meeting, together with the accounts for the previous year, accompanied by the documents referred to in Article R321-8;
2°. The reports of the directors and of the auditors, to be submitted to the meeting; 3°. Where applicable, the text and presentation of the reasons for the proposed resolutions, together with
information on the applicants applying for a term of office in the company; 4°. The overall amount, certified correct by the auditors, of the remuneration received by the highest paid
individuals, of whom there will be ten or five in number, depending on whether the company has a workforce of under or over two hundred employees;
5°. A list of investments appearing in the accounts at the closure of the financial year, together with the average rate of return on short and medium-term investments over the financial year;
6°. A table mentioning the company in which the company has a holding and the profit and loss account and the balance sheet for each of these companies;
7°. A list of the main user categories, their number and the amount of benefit paid over the year. 8°. A table showing the comparison between the annual accounts as they are generally presented and the tables
specified in Article R321-8. The documents referred to in points 1 to 8 shall be made available over the same period to members at the
company headquarters or on the premises of the administration, where the former may examine them or obtain a copy.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 80/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R321-6-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 III Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
Members’ right to information pursuant to Article R. 321-6 shall be ensured subject to compliance with the limits laid down by Article L. 321-5 and the rules laid down by the memorandum of association as regards confidentiality, inter alia as regards business secrets, vis-à-vis third parties. Also, a member may not access personal data concerning staff members of the company.
If required, the personal data excluded from the right of access, shall be concealed. Documents having a preparatory nature to decision by the society’s bodies or relating to a pending lawsuit may not
be accessible. The company may decide not to follow up on repeated or abusive requests.
Article R321-6-3 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 III Official Journal of 18 April 2001 in force on 1 July 2001)
A member who has received a refusal of communication may refer the matter to a special commission comprising at least five members, elected by the general meeting from those who have no corporate representation status.
The opinions of this commission must be justified. The applicant and the company management bodies will be notified of them.
The commission shall provide the general meeting with an annual report on its activities. This report will be sent to the Minister for Culture and to the Chairman of the Commission, under the terms of Article L321-13.
Article R321-6-4 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 III Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
For a de iure or de facto manager to refuse to communicate all or part of the documents referred to in Articles R321-2, R321-6 and R321-6-1 shall be sanctioned by the fine provided for 3rd class offences.
Article R321-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
Users may obtain knowledge of the repertoire referred to in Article L. 321-7 at the headquarters of the society or, where appropriate, at one of its regional agencies. At their request, they may be given a copy of the repertoire without any further claim on them other than an amount representing the cost of the copy.
Article R321-8 (Decree No. 98-1040 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998) (Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 1 IV Official Journal of 18 April 2001) (Decree No. 2001-809 of 6 September 2001 art. 1 Official Journal of 8 September 2001)
Communication of the annual accounts of the royalty collection and distribution companies, provided for under Article R321-6-1 for all members and in application of the first paragraph of Article L321-12, to the Minister for Culture must include:
A. – As regards the financial management of the company: 1. In compliance with the common accounting rules on the reporting of revenue and expenses, a management
account in compliance with Annex 1 (NB). The companies concerned will also be entitled to:
a) Show corporate operations to the profit of the partners, on the one hand, and cultural operations on the other, either in the management account or in a separate account.
b) Show the royalties received in revenue, the amounts to be allocated and the amounts effectively paid in expenses for the financial year in the management account.
2. As management indicators: a) in compliance with Annex 2, a table showing the allocation of the amounts received per type of remuneration; b) in compliance with Annex 3, a table showing, per type of remuneration: - a list of the amounts effectively paid during the financial year for individual allocation; - the share amounts realised during the financial year actions for collective allocation;
c) in compliance with Annex 4, a table summarising the amounts remaining for individual allocation, per type of remuneration;
d) in compliance with Annex 5, a table showing the list of amounts individually allocated and not yet paid, per year of allocation and per type of remuneration;
e) a table showing the ratio of deductions on royalties to collections for the financial year; f) a table showing the amount and allocation of financial revenue; B. – As regards implementation of activities, financing whereof is provided for under Article L321-9:
1.A breakdown of the amounts paid, per activity category, as specified in the first paragraph of Article L321-9, combined with special information on:
- the cost of management of these activities. - the organisations that have benefited from assistance over three consecutive years. 2. A description of the allocation procedures; 3. A commentary on the policies of the company as regards the former. 4. A list of the conventions referred to in Article R321-10. C. Annual information on any action taken to defend the social categories affected by their corporate purpose.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 81/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE N.B. annexes not reproduced, please refer to the Official Journal of 19 November 1998.
Article R321-9 (Decree No. 98-1040 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998) (Decree No. 2001-809 of 6 September 2001 art. 2 Official Journal of 8 September 2001)
I. – The assistance for creation referred to in Article L321-9 refers to assistance provided: a) for the creation of a work, its performance, the first fixing of a work or interpretation on a phonogram or
videogram; b) for defence, promotion and information campaigns to support creators and their works; II. – Assistance in the distribution of a live show as referred to in Article L321-9 shall mean assistance provided for: a) Events presenting a live show as a main or back-up act; b) Campaigns that will ensure the distribution of the works and artistic services of a live show.
III.– Assistance with the training of artists, as referred to in Article L321-9, refers to assistance provided for the training of authors and artists-performers.
Article R321-10 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-809 of 6 September 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 8 September 2001)
Any assistance granted by a royalty collection and distribution society pursuant to article L321-9 is the subject of an agreement between the company and the beneficiary. This agreement provides for the conditions of use of the aid granted, together with the conditions in which the beneficiary shall inform the company of the elements which can be used to give proof that said assistance is used in accordance with its destination.
CHAPTER II Approved Societies for the Administration of Reprographic Reproduction Rights Articles R322-1 to
R322-4
Article R322-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
A society governed by Title II of Book III may be approved under Article L. 122-10 if it satisfies the following conditions:
1°. Provide evidence of the diversity of the partners with respect to the categories and number of entitled persons, of its economic importance expressed in revenue or turnover and the diversity of editorial types of works. Such diversity should be expressed in the composition of its deliberative and executive organs;
2°. Provide proof, by any documentary means, of the qualification of its executives and representatives: a)Their capacity as authors; b)Or the type and level of their diplomas; c)Or their professional experience in the field of publication or of the management of professional bodies;
3°. Provide all information concerning its administrative organization and the conditions of its installation and equipment. This information should concern the collection of data on reprographic practice, the collection of remuneration, the processing of the date required for distribution of the remuneration collected, the finance plan and the budget forecast for the three financial years following the request for approval;
4°. Provide in its statutes, its general regulations and in the model instruments binding each of the members, rules that guarantee the equitable nature of the conditions laid down for distribution of the remuneration to the authors and publishers.
Article R322-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
The request for approval, accompanied by a file drawn up in accordance with Article R. 322-1, shall be transmitted by registered letter to the Minister responsible for culture who shall issue a receipt. If the file is not complete, the Minister responsible for culture shall request by registered letter a supplementary file to be submitted in the same form within a period of one month as from the receipt of the letter.
Approval shall be given by order of the Minister responsible for culture, published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Approval shall be given for five years. It may be renewed subject to the same conditions as the initial approval. Approval may be withdrawn if a society fails to satisfy one of the conditions laid down in Article R. 322-1 following
service of notice or notification of the defects. The holder of approval shall have a one-month period to submit his observations. Withdrawal shall be pronounced by order of the Minister responsible for culture, published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article R322-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
Any change in the memorandum of association or in the general rules, any termination of the functions of a member of the executive and deliberative bodies of an approved company shall be communicated to the Minister responsible for culture within a period of fifteen days as from the corresponding decision. Failure to make a declaration may lead to the withdrawal of approval.
Article R322-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-406 of 14 April 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Official Journal of 19 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 82/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE If, on the date of publication of a work, the author or his successor in title has not designated an approved royalty
collection and distribution society, the society that has the largest number of administered works, determined in accordance with relevant professional usage, shall be deemed to represent the reprographic reproduction right.
The Minister responsible for culture shall designate each year one or more societies that fulfill the conditions set out in the preceding paragraph.
CHAPTER III Approved Societies for the administration of the right to authorise Articles R323-1 to
retransmission by cable, simultaneous, in full and without change, on the national territory from R323-5 a member State of the European Com
Article R323-1 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1041 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
A company governed by Title II of Book III may be approved under I of Article L132-2 and Article L217-2 if it satisfies the following conditions:
1°. Provide proof of the effective administration of the right to authorise retransmission by cable, with respect to the number of entitled persons, of its economic importance expressed in revenue or turnover;
2°. Provide proof, by any documentary means, of the qualification of its executives and representatives: a) the type and level of their degrees; b) or their experience in the management of professional bodies; 3°. Provide all information concerning: a) The administrative structure and the conditions of installation and equipment. b) Payments received or awaited on the occasion of the retransmission by cable, simultaneous, in full and without
change, within national territory, from a member State of the European Community and the data required for their distribution;
4°. Communicate : a) Copy of agreements made with third parties concerning the retransmission by cable, simultaneous, in full and
without change, within national territory, from a member State of the European Community; b) Failing which, a copy of the agreements made with foreign professional organisations in charge of royalty
collection and distribution.
Article R323-2 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1041 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The request for approval, accompanied by a file drawn up in accordance with Article R. 323-1, shall be transmitted by registered letter to the Minister responsible for culture who shall issue a receipt. If the file is not complete, the Minister responsible for culture shall request by registered letter a supplementary file to be submitted in the same form within a period of one month as from the receipt of the letter.
Approval shall be given by order of the Minister responsible for culture, published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Approval shall be given for five years. It may be renewed subject to the same conditions as the initial approval. If a society should fail to satisfy one of the conditions laid down in Article R. 323-1, notification is sent by registered
letter with acknowledgement of receipt. The holder of the approval shall have a one-month period to submit his observations. Failing regularisation of the situation, the approval may be withdrawn by order of the Minister responsible for culture, published in the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article R323-3 (inserted by Decree no. 98-1041 of 18 November 1998 art. 1, Journal Officiel of 19 November 1998)
Any change in the memorandum of association or in the general rules, any termination of the functions of a member of the executive and deliberative bodies of an approved company shall be communicated to the Minister responsible for culture within a period of fifteen days as from the corresponding decision. Failure to make a declaration may lead to the withdrawal of approval.
Article R323-4 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1041 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The list of companies that benefit from the approval is published each year by the Minister responsible for culture.
Article R323-5 (inserted by Decree No.98-1041 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The designation provided for in the second paragraph of I of article L.132-20-1 and of the second paragraph of I of the article L.217-2 made by registered post with acknowledgement of receipt addressed to a royalty collection and distribution company.
Withdrawal can be effected in terms of the conditions provided for by the articles of the company.
CHAPTER IV
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 83/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The mediators commissioned with carrying out the resolution of disputes Articles R324-1 to
related to concession of authorisation of retransmission by cable, simultaneous, complete and R324-12 without alteration, in the territo
Article R324-1 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
For the application of articles L.132-20-2 and L.217-3, a list of 20 mediators is established by the Minister responsible for Culture on the proposal of royalty collection and distribution companies approved and included in the list mentioned in article R.323-4, representatives of professional broadcasting organizations and representatives of organizations of beneficiaries with the right to permit the retransmission by cable.
The Minister responsible for Culture decrees the list of professional organizations mentioned in the preceding paragraph.
The list of mediators is published in the official Journal of the Republic of France.
Article R324-2 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998).
The mediators must fulfil the following criteria : 1. Enjoy full civil and political capacity ;
2.Not have carried out acts contrary to honour, integrity and good morals attracting punitive disciplinary or administrative measures ;
3. Possess the qualifications necessary for the resolution of the disputes brought before him ; 4.Be able to present the guarantees of impartiality necessary in the exercise of mediation and notably, not be a
member, director, agent of employee of a company or organisation mentioned in article 324.1.
Article R324-3 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediators are appointed for a renewable 3-year term.
Article R324-4 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
A mediator may request his removal from the list provided for in article R.324.1 by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt addressed to the Minister responsible for Culture.
His replacement is provided for in the conditions fixed in article R324-1.
Article R324-5 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediator may be called upon, at the joint request of the parties by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt outlining the points around which their dispute has arisen.
Article R324-6 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediator may also be called upon by one of the parties. He makes this request by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt within a period of eight days, the other parties have a period of one month within which to make known their position by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt and, in the event of disagreement over the choice of mediator, propose another mediator.
When the choice of mediator is settled by all the parties the mediator informs the parties by registered mail with acknowledgement of receipt.
Article R324-7 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The duration of the mediation shall not exceed three months running from the date of receipt of the joint request or the date of the last acknowledgement of receipt in the case provided for in terms of the last paragraph of the preceding article.
The mediation may be renewed once for the same duration at the request of the mediator with the agreement of the parties.
Article R324-8 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediator will inform the parties of the total amount of his fees. The charge of such fees shall be shared equally by the parties.
Article R324-9 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediator invites the parties to hear the proceedings from the beginning of the mediation. He requests that the parties furnish him with all accurate facts he deems necessary and can interview all persons
he deems usefully contribute to the proceedings. The parties may be assisted by a lawyer or by anyone of their choice who has been approved by the mediator. Only those invited by the mediator to participate shall be admitted.
The mediator shall retain no fact, grievance, element of information or proof without notifying the parties concerned in conditions allowing the latter to question their legitimacy.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 84/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R324-10 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. I official Journal of 19 November 1998)
The mediator is duty-bound to keep confidential the business brought to his attention. Investigations carried out by the mediator and his findings cannot be produced or called for within the framework of
another procedure of mediation, arbitration or judicial proceedings without the consent of the parties.
Article R324-11 (inserted by Decree No. 98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
At the time the mediator establishes an agreement between the parties, he shall draft minutes outlining the measures to be taken and setting a timeframe for their execution. He addresses copies of these minutes to the parties by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt within 10 days.
Article R324-12 (inserted by Decree No.98-1042 of 18 November 1998 art. 1 Official Journal of 19 November 1998)
If, at the end of the time limit provided for in article R.324-7, no agreement has been reached between the parties, the mediator may, by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt, put forward recommendations to the parties, proposing a solution which he judges appropriate and just to all parties to the dispute.
Failure to have expressed their opposition in writing to the mediator within 3 months from the date of receipt of his proposal will result in the parties being deemed to have accepted such proposal.
companies
CHAPTER V Standing committee on the control of royalty collection and distribution Articles R325-1 to
325-4
Article R325-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art. 3 Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
The Standing Commission on the control of royalty collection and distribution companies instituted by article L.321-13 is called at the summoning of its chairman.
It can validly deliberate in the presence of a quorum of three of its members. These deliberations will be adopted by the majority of members present, the chairman having the casting vote in the event of a deadlock. The reporter who was appointed in terms of the last paragraph of I of article L.321-13 attends to the deliberations.
The Commission can hear the directors of royalty collection and distribution companies, their affiliates and organizations controlled by such companies and those persons who, in the opinion of the chairman, is considered useful.
The Commission undertakes to take all measures to protect the secrecy of these inspections.
Article R325-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art.3 Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
The Commission fixes its annual work programme as recommended by the chairman. The decision to an inspection is notified by registered letter to the company or organization who has raised the
objection. The request for documents and information is addressed, to the company or the organization supervised, by a letter
setting a time frame within which to respond to it. This period may not be for a period of less than thirty days. Inspection is subject to prior written notification.
Article R325-3 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art.3 Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
The provisional report of inspection, established by the reporter and adopted by the Commission, is communicated by the Chairman to the inspected company or organisation, which has thirty days in order to put forward its observations or asks that its representatives be heard by the Commission.
The final verification report is adopted by the Commission after examination of the observations of the company or organization under investigation and, if needs be, after examination of the representatives. The observations of the company organization are annexed to the report. This report is addressed to the company or organization. It is also sent to the Minister responsible for Culture.
Article 325-4 (inserted by Decree No. 2001-334 of 17 April 2001 art.3 Official Journal of 18 April 2001)
The annual report provided for in III of article L.321-13 is established on the basis of verification of facts by the Commission at the instance of its investigations.
The observations of the Commission putting in issue a company or organization communicated with earlier. The company or organization has a period of thirty days within which to put forward its observations or ask that its representatives be heard by the Commission. The observations of the company or organization are annexed to the report.
CHAPTER VI Sociétés agréées pour la gestion collective de la rémunération au titre du prêt Articles R326-1 to
en bibliothèque R326-7
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 85/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R326-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
A company governed by the provisions of Articles L321-1 to L321-13 shall be approved under Article L133-2 if it: 1º brings the proof, by the composition of its decision-making bodies and managers, of the diversity of its partners
according to the categories and the number of entitled beneficiaries, the economic importance expressed in income or sales turnover and of the diversity of editorial genres;
2º brings the proof of the equitable representation of authors and editors among its partners and within its decision-making bodies;
3º shows by any means the professional qualification of its managers and managing agents because: a) of their authorship; b) or of the nature and level of their qualifications; c) or of their experience as editor or the management of professional organizations; 4º gives necessary information on: a) the administrative organization and installation and equipment conditions of the company; b) the means employed for gathering statistical data on purchase of works by the libraries;
c) the means employed for the collection of remunerations and data processing necessary for the distribution of such remunerations;
d) regarding the financing and estimated budget for the three financial years according to the application for authorisation;
5º states the steps which it has taken or which it intends to take to guarantee the compliance with the rules of distribution of remunerations among authors and editors, as well as the equitable character of the distribution within each category.
Article R326-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
The application for authorisation, accompanied by a file drawn up in accordance with Article R. 326-1, shall be transmitted by a registered letter with advice of delivery to the Minister responsible for culture, which must delivers a receipt. Where the file is not complete, the Minister responsible for culture will ask by a registered letter with advice of delivery for a complementary file, which must be delivered in the same form within one month as from the reception of this letter.
Article R326-3 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
The authorisation shall be granted by the order of the Minister responsible for culture, which shall be published with the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article R326-4 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
The authorisation shall be granted for five years. It shall be renewable under the same conditions as the initial authorisation.
Article R326-5 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
Any change in the general regulation and any suspension of function of a member of the decision-making bodies and managers of an authorised company shall be disclosed to the Minister responsible for culture within fifteen days as from the corresponding event. Failure to disclose may lead to the withdrawal of authorisation.
Article R326-6 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
If an authorised company ceases to fulfil one of the conditions set out under Article R. 326-1, the Minister responsible for culture will summon it in writing to observe the conditions of the authorisation. The beneficiary of the authorisation shall present his observations within one month and, if necessary, the steps for compliance that he intends to take.
The withdrawal of authorisation shall be pronounced by order of the Minister responsible for culture, which shall be published with the Official Journal of the French Republic.
Article R326-7 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
If, at the date of the publication of a work, the author and the editor have not appointed an authorised company for collecting and distributing the fees, the management of their right to remuneration for lending in library shall be entrusted to the company that has the greatest number of managed works. This number shall be determined in accordance with the uses of the concerned professions.
The Minister responsible for culture shall indicate annually the company fulfilling the condition set out in the preceding paragraph.
TITLE III Procedure and Sanctions Articles R331-1 to
R335-2
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 86/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE CHAPTER I General Provisions Article R331-1
Article R331-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The agents designated by the National Center for Cinematography, by the professional bodies of authors and by the societies referred to in Title II of this Book shall be required, after having been approved by the Minister responsible for culture, to take an oath before the judge of the first instance court of their place of residence. The formulation of the oath shall be as follows: “I swear to carry out my duties correctly and faithfully and to neither reveal nor use anything of which I may obtain knowledge during the exercise of my duties.”
CHAPTER V Penal Provisions Articles R335-1 to
R335-2
Article R335-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 1, Official Journal of 21 October 2005)
I. The application for withholding of goods by the customs administration referred to in Article L. 335-10 shall include:
1°. the surname and forenames or the company name of the applicant, his place of residence or of business; 2°. where appropriate, the name and address of a representative and proof of his powers; 3°. the capacity of the applicant with respect to the rights that he wishes to assert, attested to by any means; 4°. any information that will allow the infringing work or service to be identified; 5°. a description of the allegedly infringing goods for which withholding is requested.
6°. All documents and information that help certify that the allegedly infringing goods have not been lawfully manufactured, put in free circulation and commercialised in another Member State of the European Community.
II. The application referred to under (I) may be filed with the relevant administrative authority prior to the entry of the allegedly infringing goods in the French territory. In such case, it shall be valid for one year and may be renewed.
The conditions for filing the application shall be detailed in an order by the Minister responsible for customs.
Article R335-1-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 2, Official Journal of October 21 2005)
The relevant administrative authority referred to under (I) and (II) of Article R. 335-1 shall be the Minister responsible for customs.
Article R335-2 (inserted by Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996 art. 2 Official Journal of 9 February 1996)
Any publication or user’s handbook concerning means of removing or circumventing any technical device protecting software, which does not bear a notice in clear characters that the unlawful use of such means is liable to the penalties laid down for cases of infringement shall incur the penalties laid down for offenses of the third class.
PART II Industrial property Articles R411-1 to
R811-3 BOOK IV Administrative and Professional Organization Articles R411-1 to
R423-2
TITLE I Institutions Articles R411-1 to
R413-5
CHAPTER I National Institute of Industrial Property Articles R411-1 to
R411-26
SECTION I Organization of the National Institute of Industrial Property Articles R411-1 to
R411-16
Article R411-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 2, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The National Institute of Industrial Property shall have the following duties, in particular: 1°. examining patent applications and the grant of patents and the issue of any relevant documents;
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 87/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 2°. registering and publishing trademarks and service marks;
3°. issuing certificates of identity and the provision of information concerning anticipations with respect to trademarks and service marks;
4°. organizing deposits, storage and making available to the public of culture deposits of biological materials used by an invention for which patent has been granted;
5°. centralizing and storing of deposits of industrial designs and their publication, as well as registering and storing of deposits of dual envelopes intended to facilitate the proof of the creation of designs; (1)
6°. keeping of registers of patents, of trademarks and of designs, entering of all deeds modifying the ownership of patents, trademarks or service marks and designs;
7°. implementing the provisions contained in the laws and regulations concerning temporary protection of industrial property at exhibitions, concerning industrial awards and concerning marks of origin;
8°. implementing international agreements with respect to industrial property, particularly administrative relations with the International Bureau for the Protection of Industrial Property and the European Patent Organisation;
9°. keeping the National Register of Commerce and Companies and the Central Directory of Trades; 10°. storing of filings of memorandums of association and modifying instruments of companies filed with the
registrars of the commercial courts and the civil courts that act in their stead; 11°. centralizing the information referred to in the registers of commerce and trades and the official bulletins of those
registers; 12°. centralizing, storing and making available to the public of all technical and legal documentation concerning
industrial property; 13°. administring the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. In order to exploit its documentary holdings, the Institute may set up databases, where appropriate, in conjunction
with other files or registers. It may, for that purpose, set up subsidiary firms or enter into financial participation. N.B. (1) Decree 2004-199 2004-02-25, Article 88 I: The provisions of Article 2 (I) of this decree will enter in force on
1 January 2005.
Article R411-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 3, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall represent the Institute in all civil acts. The staff of the Institute shall be under his orders. He shall take all steps necessary for the operation of the Institute.
He shall prepare and implement the budget. He shall establish the receipt titles. He shall commit, liquidate and order expenditure within the limit of the budget appropriations.
He may delegate his power of signature, in particular for award of contracts, to one or more officers of the Institute that he shall designate.
Article R411-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-845 of 10 September 1997Article 1 Official, Journal of 17 September 1997) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 4 I, Official Journal of 3 March 2004) (Decree No. 2005-436 of 5 May 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 10 May 2005)
The Board of Directors shall comprise 12 members: 1°. A member of the Conseil d'Etat or of the Court of Audit, as Chairman, appointed for three years renewable once
by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property; 2°. The Director of Civil Affairs and of the Seal with the Ministry of Justice or his permanent representative; 3°. The Director of the Budget with the Ministry of the Economy and Finance or his permanent representative; 4°. Two representatives of the Minister responsible for industrial property, one of whom is the Director of General
Administration or his representative; 5°. The Director General of the National Research Development Agency; 6°. The Chairman of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys and a representative of professionals of
industrial property in firms appointed by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property for a period of three years renewable once;
7°. Two representatives of the industrial circles concerned by industrial protection, appointed by the Minster responsible for industrial property three years renewable once;
8°. Two representatives of the serving staff of the establishment, elected in accordance with the conditions set out by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property.
The functions of member of the Board of Directors shall not be remunerated. They shall give entitlement to travel and subsistence allowances as provided for in Decree No. 90-437 of 28 May 1990.
The Director General, the State Controller and the accounting agent shall attend sessions of the Board of Directors in a consultative capacity.
The Chairman may call upon any person whose presence he deems useful to attend sessions in a consultative capacity.
The Secretariat of the Board of Directors shall be performed by an officer of the Institute appointed for that purpose by the Director General.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 88/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R411-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 4 II, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Board of Directors shall lay down the general policy of the establishment within the framework of the orientations set out by the supervisory Ministers. It shall have, in particular, the following duties:
1º. It shall approve the budget and its modifications, the financial account of the closed financial year and the allocation of the result and give its opinion on the annual work report;
2º. It shall determine the orientations of the price policy, the general conditions for grant of contracts entered into by the establishment, the general conditions of employment and remuneration of the personnel, the rules of procedure of the establishment;
3º. It shall decide on creation or dissolution of subsidiary companies, acquisitions or transfers of participations, purchase, sale or lease of buildings;
4º. It shall authorize loans and accept gifts and legacy; 5º. It shall decide to bring law suits and conclude out-of-court settlements. It may delegate these powers to the
Director General of the establishment.
Article R411-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 4 III, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Board of Directors shall meet at least twice a year. It shall be convened by its Chairman on an agenda set out by him.
Its deliberations shall be valid only if at least seven of its members attend the session. If the quorum is not achieved, a new notice of meeting shall be addressed to the members. The Council shall
deliberate validly in such case whatever the number of members present. In the event of equally divided voting, the Chairman shall have a casting vote.
Article R411-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The numbers of contractual staff belonging to the Institute shall be laid down each year within the limits of the budget appropriations for that establishment.
The status of the staff shall be laid down by decree.
Article R411-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The accounting agent shall be appointed, and if necessary, replaced or revoked, by order of the Minister concerned and of the Minister responsible for finance. His remuneration shall be laid down in the same manner.
He shall be placed under the authority of the Director General. However, he shall be personally and monetarily responsible for the acts of his administration and shall receive from the Minister responsible for finance directives concerning execution of the financial part of his service.
He shall be required, prior to his installation, to take oath before the Court of Audit and to evidence the provision of security of which the amount shall be laid down by order of the Minister responsible for finance and economic affairs. His administration shall be subject to verification by the General Inspectorate of Finances and by the General Collector of Finance of Paris and to checking by the Court of Audit.
He may, at his own responsibility, delegate his signature to one or more agents of the establishment whom he shall appoint as his signing clerks by means of a regular letter of authority.
Article R411-8 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-845 of 10 September 1997Article 2, Official Journal of 17 September 1997) (Decree No. 2005-436 of 5 May 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 10 May 2005)
The supervision by the National Institute of Industrial Property, particularly the a posteriori supervision of the budget implementation, shall be carried out by a State Controller, in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decree No. 55-733 of 26 May 1955 as amended codifying and adapting the texts on economic and financial control of the State.
The special conditions for exercising this supervision shall be laid down by a joint order of the Ministers responsible for industrial property, for the economy and for the budget.
Article R411-9 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-845 of 10 September 1997Article 1, art 3 Official Journal of 17 September 1997) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 5, Official Journal of 3 March 2004) (Decree No. 2005-436 of 5 May 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 10 May 2005)
The Director General of the Institute shall transmit for approval to the Ministers responsible for intellectual property and for the budget, accompanied by the opinion, if any, of the member of the State Controller, the decisions taken by the Board of Directors in the exercise of the following attributions: approval of the budget and its modifications, of the financial account of the closed financial year and the allocation of the result, determination of the orientations of the price policy, the general conditions for use and remuneration of the personnel, decisions of creation or dissolution of subsidiary companies, acquisitions or transfers of participations, purchase, sale or lease of buildings, authorization of
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 89/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE loans and acceptance of gifts and legacy.
The decisions on the draft budget of the Institute and the modifications of the budget in the course of financial year shall be transmitted by the general letter of the Minister for the budget within the prescribed time limits provided for the general budget of civil services.
The transmitted decisions shall be enforceable ipso jure one month at the latest after their reception by the Ministers responsible for intellectual property and for the budget if none has opposed to it within this time limit.
The Minister responsible for the budget may delegate his power of signature to the State Controller with respect to the approval decisions referred to in this Article.
Article R411-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The resources of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall be constituted by: 1°. The proceeds of all authorized levies with regard to industrial property, the registers of commerce and trades
and the filing of company statutes; 2°. All revenue that may be levied by the Institute as remuneration for services rendered; 3°. The proceeds from the sale of publications; 4°. Revenue from assets and the proceeds of their sale; 5°. The proceeds of any refunds made by international industrial property organisms in which France participates; 6°. Funds deriving from authorized loans; 7°. Any other resources deriving in particular from donations, legacies, gifts and assistance funds.
Article R411-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The costs of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall comprise: 1°. The expenditure for running and equipping the Institute; 2°. The expenditure related to participation by France in the international industrial property organisms.
Article R411-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The contracts for work and supplies issued by the Institute shall be governed by the legislative and regulatory provisions applicable to State contracts.
Article R411-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall keep accounts of the issue of vouchers for receipts, commitment, liquidation and payment orders for the expenditure.
Article R411-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The accounting agent shall be exclusively responsible for the recovery of outstanding debts and for payments. He shall be responsible for the revenue vouchers communicated to him by the Director General. He shall be
required, under his personal responsibility, to make all efforts to ensure the receipt of all resources of the establishment, to effect the necessary enforcement measures against outstanding debtors, to notify the Director General of the expiry of leases, to ensure that time limits are not exceeded, to ensure the maintenance of rights, privileges and mortgages and to apply for entry in the mortgage register of the appropriate titles.
He shall effect the amicable collection of debts outstanding. Where this is not possible, he shall inform the Director General who shall render enforceable the revenue vouchers in accordance with Article 2 of the Decree of 30 October 1935 to improve and facilitate the operation of the legal service and of the judicial agency of the Treasury.
He may only waive legal action on a written order from the Director General. He shall be responsible for paying the expenditure that is regularly ordered by the Director General.
Article R411-15 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-845 of 10 September 1997Article 1, art 4 Official Journal of 17 September 1997) (Decree No. 2005-436 of 5 May 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 10 May 2005)
The administrative account of the authorizing officer and the management account of the accounting officer shall be submitted each year to the Board of Directors.
The administrative account, accompanied by the opinion of the Board of Directors and of the State Controller, shall be submitted for approval to the Minister responsible for the budget and to the Minister concerned within three months of the end of the financial year.
The Minister responsible for the budget may delegate his power of signature to the State Controller for the approval of the administrative account.
Article R411-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The rules with regard to accounting, to the form of budgets and accounts, to the books and to the entries made by the authorizing officer and the accountant shall be laid down in one or more orders signed by the Minister responsible for finance, the Minister responsible for the budget and the Minister concerned.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 90/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE SECTION II Fees Levied by the National Institute of Industrial Property Articles R411-17 to
R411-18
Article R411-17 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 96-103 of 2 February 1996Article 3 Official Journal of 9 February 1996) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 6, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The National Institute of Industrial Property shall charge fees, whose amount and conditions of implementation shall be set out by a common order of the Minister responsible for intellectual property and the Minister responsible for the budget in relation to following procedures and formalities:
1°. For patents, utility certificates and supplementary protection certificates: Application; Search report; Claim in excess of the 11th; Declaration of priority right; Petition to enjoy the application date of an earlier application; New claims requiring an additional search report; Petition for correction of errors; Petition for continuation of the procedure; Issue and printing of the specification; Maintenance in force; Surcharge for late payment of the application fee or the search report fee; Surcharge for late request for a search report; Surcharge for late payment of the annual fee; Redress petition for reinstatement; Supplementary protection certificate; 2°. For European patents:
Publication of the translation or revised translation of a European patent or of the claims in an application for a European patent;
Making and transmitting copies of the European patent application to the recipient States. 3°. For international applications (Patent Cooperation Treaty (PCT)): Transmission of an international application; Confirmation of the designation of States; Surcharge for late payment; Preparation of additional copies; 4°. For trademarks and service marks: Application; Class of goods or services; Claim to a priority right; Regularization; Opposition; Correction of clerical errors; Renewal; Surcharge for late payment of the renewal fee; Waiver; Application for entry in the International Trademark Register; Notice of expiry; 5°. For industrial designs: Deposit; Extension; Surcharge for late extension; Surcharge for late payment of extension fee; Waiver of postponed publication; Waiver of the effects of deposit; Regularization, correction, notice of expiry; Registration and keeping of a special envelope; 6°. For performing rights of industrial property: Topographies of semi-conductor products: application and keeping; registration of deeds amending or transmitting
rights; Industrial awards: registration of results, of an award or transcription of a transfer statement or transmission
statement. 7°. With respect to National Registers of Patents, Trademarks, Industrial Designs and special register national des
software: Application for entry.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 91/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Renewal of registration of pledge of the right of exploitation of software; 8°. With respect to the National Register of Commerce and Companies: Declaration; Declaration; Filing of an instrument; In the event of inadmissibility, the following fees shall be refunded: - For patents, utility certificates and supplementary protection certificate: filing. - For trademarks or service marks: application, class of goods or services, renewal. - For industrial designs: deposit, extension. Fees for research report of patents shall also be refunded in the event of the suspension of the grant procedure or
prolongation of prohibition on disclosure and free exploitation that occur before the start of the procedure for drafting the search report.
Article R411-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The ancillary revenue that the National Institute of Industrial Property may levy when communicating documents or instruments in its keeping, for the exploitation of its documentary holdings and from the sale of its publications shall be established by deliberation of the Administrative Council that will lay down the conditions for collection and the amount.
SECTION III Appeals Lodged Before the Appeal Court Against Decisions by the
Director general of the National Institute of Industrial Property with respect to the Grant, Refusal or Maintenance of Industrial Proper
Articles R411-19 to R411-26
Article R411-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Appeal Court with territorial competence to hear appeals lodged against decisions by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property with regard to the grant, refusal or maintenance of industrial property titles shall be the court of the place of residence of the person who lodges the appeal, taking into account the groupings effected in Table IV bis annexed to the Code of Judicial Organization reproduced hereafter:
Seat and Jurisdiction of the Courts of Appeal Competent to Hear Directly Appeals Lodged Against Decisions by the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property with Regard to the Grant, Refusal or Maintenance of Industrial Property Titles
SEAT JURISDICTION extending to the territorial limits of the courts of appeal and the higher courts of appeal of : Aix-en-Provence : Aix-en-Provence, Bastia, Nîmes. Bordeaux : Agen, Bordeaux, Poitiers. Colmar : Colmar, Metz. Douai : Amiens, Douai. Limoges : Bourges, Limoges, Riom. Lyon : Chambéry, Lyon, Grenoble. Nancy : Besançon, Dijon, Blois, Nancy.
Paris : Orléans, Paris, Reims, Rouen, Versailles, Basse-Terre, Fort-de-France, Saint-Denis-de-la-Réunion, Nouméa, Papeete, Mamoudzou and Saint-Pierre-et-Miquelon.
Rennes : Angers, Caen, Rennes. Toulouse : Pau, Montpellier, Toulouse. If such person resides abroad, the Court of Appeal of Paris shall be competent. Domicile shall be elected within the
jurisdiction of that court.
Article R411-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limit for lodging an appeal to the court of appeal against decisions of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall be one month.
Where appropriate, this time limit shall be extended in accordance with Article 643 of the new Code of Civil Procedure.
Article R411-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Appeals shall be lodged by means of a written declaration addressed or handed in duplicate to the registry of the court. Subject to ex officio inadmissibility, the declaration shall comprise the following particulars:
1.a)If the petitioner is a natural person: his surname, forenames, profession, domicile, nationality, place and date of birth;
b)If the petitioner is a legal person: its form, its name, its registered offices and the organ that legally represents it; 2.The date and subject of the contested decision;
3.The name and address of the owner of the title or the holder of the application if the petitioner has neither capacity.
A copy of the contested decision shall be attached to the declaration. If the declaration does not contain an explanatory statement of the grounds put forward, the appellant shall be
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 92/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE required, subject to inadmissibility, to file such statement with the registry within one month following the declaration.
Article R411-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The registry of the court of appeal shall transmit to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property, by registered mail with notification of receipt, a copy of the appeal declaration together with, where appropriate, a copy of any subsequent statement of grounds.
On receipt of the copy of the declaration, the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall transmit to the registry the file of the contested decision.
Article R411-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The court of appeal shall take its decision after the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property has been enabled to submit written or oral observations.
The written observations shall be transmitted by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property in duplicate to the registry of the court, that shall transmit one copy to the petitioner.
Article R411-24 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 7, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where the appeal is lodged by a person other than the owner of the title or the holder of the application, the latter will be summoned by the chief registrar of the court of appeal by registered letter with advice of delivery.
Where the appeal against a decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property ruling upon an opposition is lodged by the holder of the application for registration of a mark with respect to which the opposition is made, the holder of the prior mark will be summoned in the same manner.
Article R411-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The appellant may be assisted before the court of appeal by a lawyer or represented by a solicitor.
Article R411-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The decision of the court of appeal shall be notified by the registry to the petitioner, to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and, where appropriate, to any other person implicated.
CHAPTER II Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties Articles R412-1 to
R412-21
Plant Varieties
SECTION I Organization and functions of the Committee for the Protection of New Articles R412-1 to
R412-14
Article R412-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties established by Article L.412-1 shall ensure the following duties:
To issue new plant variety certificates corresponding to the applications which satisfy the requirements laid down in Articles L.623-1 to L.623-16, and all official documents concerning such applications and certificates.
To declare the forfeiture of breeders' rights in the circumstances set out in Article L.623-23.
Article R412-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties may propose to the Minister of Agriculture the provisions of a regulatory nature necessary for the application of Articles L.412-1 and L.623-1 to L.623-35 and, in general, submit any suggest suggestions to him relative to the implementation of new plant variety protection.
Article R412-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall have its headquarters in Paris. In addition to its Chairman, it shall include ten members appointed by order of the Minister of Agriculture, one of whom shall be put forward by the Minister responsible for the Overseas Departments and Territories, in accordance with the conditions set out in Article L.412-1.
Article R412-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The magistrate entrusted with the chairmanship of the Committee shall be chosen from the magistrates of the Court of Appeal of Paris or the Tribunal de grande instance of Paris belonging to at least the first grade of the judiciary.
He shall be appointed by joint order of the Garde des sceaux, Minister of Justice and the Minister of Agriculture.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 93/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE It shall be the duty of the Chairman, outside the Committee's meetings which he shall assume the chairmanship, to
ensure the smooth working of the Secretariat General provided for in Article R. 412-10 and to undertake, assisted by the latter, the preparation and execution of the Committee's decisions.
Article R412-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and the members of the Committee shall be appointed for four years. Their term of office may be renewed. Half the members of the Committee shall be renewed every two years. Where, through death or other cause, a member has ceased to exercise his functions, he shall be replaced within a period of two months. The newly-appointed member shall remain in office until the end of the term of office of the member he is replacing.
Article R412-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Committee who are not civil servants shall be subject to the provisions of Decree No. 90-437 of 28 May, 1990, setting out the terms for the reimbursement of travel expenses of State agents and other persons who take part in councils, committees, commissions and other bodies which provide assistance to the State.
Article R412-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman and the members of the Committee shall be under an obligation of secrecy in relation to anything that comes to their knowledge in the exercise of their functions. Moreover, a member of the Committee may not take part in the deliberations relating to a plant variety where he has a direct interest in the acceptance or refusal of an application for a certificate.
Article R412-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee shall meet on convocation by the Chairman whenever necessary. It may only deliberate if the number of members present is more than half the number of members in office. Where the votes are equal, the Chairman shall have a casting vote.
Article R412-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
To facilitate the preparation and examination of cases brought before it, the Committee may: - appoint a standing bureau from among its members; - set up specialised expert commissions; - call upon any expert or other person whose advice appears necessary.
Article R412-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall have a Secretariat General. The Secretary General shall be appointed by order of the Minister of Agriculture on the Committee's proposal and after consultation with the Director General of the National Institute of Agronomic Research.
The Secretary General shall call upon the assistance of agents recruited by the Director General of the National Institute of Agronomic Research under the same conditions as those governing its own agents. Their remuneration shall be drawn from the special section referred to in Article L.623-16.
Management of the staff shall be assumed by the Secretary General, by delegation of power from the Director General of the National Institute of Agronomic Research.
The Secretary General shall, in particular, have the following duties, in accordance with the Committees directives and under the authority of the Chairman, and within the terms of Articles L.412-1 and L.623-1 to L.623-35 and its implementing legislation:
- to receive, register and examine applications for new plant variety certificates and oppositions to the issue of such certificates;
- to maintain the various registers relating to the protection of new plant varieties, to ensure that all acts affecting the ownership of certificates are recorded and to publish the various notices provided for;
- to keep in contact with all the competent bodies and, in particular, insofar as concerns questions of denomination, with the National Institute of Industrial Property and the Office of the International Union Protection of New Plant Varieties together with the experts to whom the technical examination of plant varieties is conferred;
- to provide the secretariat for Committee meetings; - to draw up the new plant variety certificates and to issue all copies of official documents; - to inspect or arrange for the inspection of the conservation of all varieties for which certificates have been issued;
-to plan the budget relating to the special section of the budget of the National Institute of Agronomic Research referred to in Article L.623-16.
The Secretary General shall draw up the implementing legislation of the aforementioned provisions which shall be submitted by the Committee to the Minister of Agriculture. He shall prepare and take part in the negotiation of international agreements proposed by the Committee to the Minister of Agriculture and to the Minister of Foreign Affairs to be passed with a view to facilitating or improving the protection of new plant varieties.
Article R412-11
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 94/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties and its Secretariat General shall be considered, in accordance with the provisions of Article 30-1 (B) of the Convention of Paris for the Protection of New Varieties of Plant of 2 December, 1961, as the authority entrusted with the protection of new plant varieties in France. For this purpose, the Secretariat General of the Committee shall keep in contact with the International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants and shall participate in its work.
Article R412-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The special section of the budget of the National Institute of Agronomic Research, created by Article L.623-16, shall be decided upon by the administrative board of this Institute following consultation with the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. The income and expenses of this special section shall be administered by the Secretary General of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties, by delegation of power from the Director of the National Institute of Agronomic Research and under the same conditions as those applying to the income and expenses of the Institute.
Article R412-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The resources of the special section shall, in particular, consist of the income from all fees that are chargeable in relation to the protection of new plant varieties, in accordance with Article L.623-16.
Article R412-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The liabilities of the special section shall consist of: - operational and equipment expenses of the Committee and its Secretariat General, including staff salaries and
travel expenses; - the costs of technical examinations and, where required, of making reference collections;
-the financial contribution of France to international organisations concerned with the protection of new plant varieties ;
- any other expenses resulting from the application of Articles L.412-1 and L.623-1 to L.623-35.
SECTION II Appeals against decisions of the Committee for the Protection of New Articles R412-15 to
Plant Varieties R412-21
Article R412-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limit for lodging an appeal before the Court of Appeal of Paris against decisions of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall be one month. Where the petitioner resides outside Metropolitan France, this period shall be extended by one month if he resides in Europe and by two months if he resides in any other part of the world.
Article R412-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limit for lodging an appeal provided for in the preceding Article shall run from the date of receipt by the petitioner of notification of the Committee's decision.
Article R412-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Appeals shall be lodged by means of a written request addressed to the senior presiding judge of the Court of Appeal of Paris by the applicant in person or by counsel practising at the Court of Appeal or by a attorney-at-law duly registered at a Bar.
Where the petitioner is unable to appear in person, he may be represented or assisted as provided for in the first paragraph of this Article.
Article R412-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the appeal is lodged by any person other than the owner of the application for a new plant variety certificate, the latter shall be implicated by the Senior Registrar of the Court of Appeal by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt.
Article R412-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Court of Appeal shall render its decision after the Public Prosecutor has been heard.
Article R412-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any appeal lodged against decisions of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall be declared within fifteen days by the Registrar of the Court of Appeal to the Committee by registered letter with acknowledgement of
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 95/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE receipt.
The decision rendered by the Court of Appeal on the contested file shall be notified by the Registrar to the petitioner and to the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties by the same means.
Article R412-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Court Registrar shall send a copy of the decision to the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. This decision shall ex officio be recorded in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates. The decision of the Court of Appeal shall be executed within two months of its notification.
CHAPTER III Industrial Property Council Articles R413-1 to
R413-5
Article R413-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 8 I, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
There shall be established an Industrial Property Council under the supervision of the Minister responsible for industrial property. The Council shall have an advisory role. It shall give its opinion on matters submitted to it by the Minister. It shall meet at least twice a year.
Article R413-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 8 II, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Industrial Property Council shall be composed of as follows: 1°. The permanent representative of the Minister responsible for intellectual property; The permanent representative of the Minster of Foreign Affairs appointed by him; The permanent representative of the Minister of Justice appointed by him; The permanent representative of the Minister responsible for research; The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property; 2°. Two university professors; Four persons representing the interests of trade and industry; Two persons representing research and technology circles; Three persons representing professionals of industrial property one of whom the President of the National Society
of Industrial Property Attorneys and an attorney-at-law; Two persons representing independent inventors; Three persons qualified in intellectual property;
The members of the Council appointed under (2°) shall be appointed for three years by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property, excepting the President of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
Article R413-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 8 III, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Minister responsible for industrial property shall chair the Industrial Property Council and appoint from amongst the members of the Council a Deputy Chairman.
Article R413-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 8 IV, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Council may establish from within its membership temporary committees in order to examine specific matters. It may also, where it deems useful, involve the representatives of ministries on subject matters falling within the scope of their powers and request the cooperation of qualified persons in its work.
Article R413-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Council shall be provided by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
TITLE II Qualification with Respect to Industrial Property Articles R421-1 to
R423-2
CHAPTER I Entry in the List of Persons Qualified with Respect to Industrial Property Articles R421-1 to
R421-12
Article R421-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The entry of a natural person in the list of persons qualified in industrial property referred to in Article L. 421-1 shall
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 96/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE be subject to compliance with all of the following conditions:
1°. Possession of a legal, scientific or technical national second cycle diploma issued by a scientific, cultural and professional public establishment within the meaning of Act No. 84-52 of 26 January 1984 empowered to issue such diploma or of a qualification recognized as equivalent in accordance with the conditions laid down by joint order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister responsible for higher education;
2°. Possession of a diploma issued by the Center for International Industrial Property Studies (CEIPI) of the University of Strasbourg or of a qualification recognized as equivalent in accordance with the conditions laid down by joint order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister responsible for higher education;
3°. At least three years of professional experience; 4°. To have passed an examination of competence of which the conditions and program shall be laid down, for each
specialization, by joint order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister responsible for higher education. The examinations shall be adapted for the professional representatives before the European Patent Office.
Article R421-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
No person may be entered in the list if: 1°. He has committed acts that have led to a criminal conviction for acts contrary to honor, honesty or morality; 2°. For acts of the same nature, he has received a disciplinary or administrative sanction involving dismissal, striking
off, removal, withdrawal of approval or authorization; 3°. He is declared personally insolvent or is subject to other sanction pursuant to the legislation on judicial
settlement, liquidation of assets, personal insolvency and bankruptcy or under the legislation on the rehabilitation and judicial liquidation of enterprises.
Article R421-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
As set out in Article R. 79 of the Code of Criminal Procedure: (...) the number 2 bulletin of the police record has been issued;
(...) 24°. To the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property for entry in the list of persons qualified in industrial property and in the list referred to in Article L. 422-5.
Article R421-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 1 I Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The reference to the specialization that accompanies the entry of persons qualified in industrial property may be either that of patents or that of trademarks, industrial designs, based on professional experience, supplemented as appropriate by that of engineer or of lawyer, based on diplomas.
Where appropriate, more than one mention may be entered. An order of the Minister responsible for industrial property may provide for further specialization mentions if new
professional qualifications in industrial property should arise.
Article R421-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 1 II Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The professional experience referred to in Article R. 421-1 (third indent) shall be constituted by the exercise as the main occupation of study, advice, assistance or representation activities with respect to industrial property, related rights and rights concerning any related matter.
The professional experience shall have been acquired in France in the subject matter that corresponds to the specialization mention sought and under the responsibility of a person qualified in industrial property who is entered with the same mention.
If the experience has not been acquired under the responsibility of such a person, the board referred to in Article R. 421-6 may, on examination of the file, admit a candidate to the examination if his experience has been recognized as equivalent in its content, its scope and its compliance with the usual standards in the specialization concerned.
Article R421-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The board responsible for supervising the examinations referred to in Article R. 421-1 (fourth indent) shall comprise one magistrate of the judiciary, as chairman, one university professor teaching private law, one lawyer and four persons qualified in industrial property. Each member unable to attend shall be replaced by an alternate.
The conditions for designating the members of the board and their alternates shall be laid down by joint order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, of the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister responsible for higher education.
Article R421-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The conditions referred to in Article R. 421-1 with regard to diplomas, training and professional examinations, shall
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 97/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE not apply to persons who have successfully completed a cycle of studies of a minimum duration of three years or of an equivalent duration of part-time attendance at a university or an establishment of higher education or in another establishment with the same level of training and, where appropriate, the professional training required in addition to such cycle of studies and who holds:
1°. Either a diploma, certificate or other title permitting the exercise of the profession in a Member State of the European Union issued:
a)By the competent authority of that State and certifying to training acquired predominantly within the Union; b)Or by an authority of a third country provided that an attestation is furnished from the competent authority of the
Member State that has recognized the diploma, certificate or other title certifying to the fact that its holder has professional experience of at least three years in that State;
2°.Or full-time exercise of the profession during at least two years during the preceding ten years in a Member State that does not regulate access to or exercise of that profession provided that such exercise be attested to by the competent authority of that State.
Article R421-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The treatment referred to in Article R. 421-7 shall be subject to successfully passing an examination of competence before the board referred to in Article R. 421-6 of which the program and conditions shall be laid down by joint order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, and of the Minister responsible for industrial property:
1°. Either where the training of the candidate covers matter that is substantially different from that contained in the programs for the diplomas and the professional examination referred to in Article R. 421-1;
2°. Or where one or more of the professional activities of which exercise is subject to holding such diploma or such examination are not regulated in the Member State of origin or last residence or are regulated in a different manner and such difference is characterized by specific training required in the first Member State covering matter that is substantially different from that covered by the diploma presented by the applicant.
The list of candidates accepted for the examination shall be drawn up by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R421-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application for entry shall be submitted to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be accompanied by proof that the conditions laid down in Article R. 421-1 or in Articles R. 421-7 and R.421-8 have been satisfied.
A receipt for the application shall be issued.
Article R421-10 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 1 III Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The decision of the Director General of the Institute with regard to the application for entry, failing which, after decision of the jury in accordance with Article R 421-5, shall be notified to the concerned party. Refusal shall be reasoned.
Article R421-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any person entered in the list may at any time request to be removed from the list. Any person subject to any of the measures referred to in Article R. 421-2 shall be removed from the list by the
Director General of the Institute. Removal shall be reasoned and the decision taken after the party concerned has been enabled to submit his observations.
Article R421-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Entries and removals shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. The updated list of qualified persons shall be published at the beginning of each calendar year in the Bulletin.
CHAPTER II Conditions for Exercising the Profession of Industrial Property Attorney Articles R422-1 to
R422-66
SECTION I Entry in the List of Industrial Property Attorneys Articles R422-1 to
R422-7
Article R422-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 2 I Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
Any person qualified in industrial property and entered in the list referred to in Article R. 421-1 may apply to be entered, with the same notice of specialization, in the list of industrial property attorneys referred to in the third paragraph of Article L. 422-1.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 98/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The notice “patents” permits action in the procedures referred to in Article R. 612-2. The notice “trademarks,
industrial designs” permits action in the procedures referred to in Articles R. 712-2 and R. 712-13. However, persons entered with the notice “lawyer” under the procedure set out in I of Article 36 of the Decree of 1
April 1992 on qualification and professional organization with respect to industrial property may carry out the acts defined in Articles R. 712-2 and R. 712-13.
Article R422-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 2 II Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 2 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Entry in the list referred to in Article R. 422-1 shall be subject to the following conditions: 1°. To offer to the public the services referred to in Article L. 422-1 or undertake to do so within three months, either
individually or in a group or as the employee of another industrial property attorney or of a company of industrial property attorneys;
2°. To have French nationality or be a national of another Member State of the European Union, or of another State party to the agreement on the European Economic Area;
3°. To have a place of residence or a professional establishment in France; 4°. Provide evidence of the insurance and the guarantee referred to in
Article L. 422-8 or undertake to provide such evidence within a period of three months; this evidence shall be produced each year after entry.
Article R422-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application for entry shall be submitted to the Director General of the Institute. The evidence that the conditions referred to in Article R. 422-2 have been satisfied shall be attached to the application.
Article R422-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 2 III Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The Director General of the Institute shall make the entry, after having heard the opinion of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys. Such opinion shall be deemed to have been given if the Society does not formulate an opinion within one month as from having been approached.
Refusal to enter shall be taken on a reasoned decision to be notified to the party concerned. The entry of natural persons shall be made in the name of the industrial property attorney followed by the title of the
practice within which he performs his duties or, in the case of a company, by its registered name or title. If the industrial property attorney does not furnish the evidence that he satisfies the conditions laid down in Article R.
422-2, particularly those required by item 4 of that Article, he shall be invited by the Director General of the Institute to regularize his situation within the time limit set forth in that invitation.
If, on expiry of the time limit referred to in the preceding paragraph, the person concerned has not regularized his situation, the Director General of the Institute shall pronounce his suspension, which shall cease to have effect once the situation has been regularized. Suspension shall be published in accordance with Article R. 422-66.
A suspension shall also be ordered, in accordance with the conditions laid down in the preceding paragraphs, with respect to any company that no longer satisfies the conditions laid down in Article L. 422-7.
The Director General of the Institute shall remove from the list referred to in Article R. 422-1 any industrial property attorney whose suspension has continued for more than six months.
Article R422-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any person entered in the list of industrial property attorneys may request to be removed from the list. He shall be required to do so if he no longer satisfies the conditions set out in Article R. 422-2. The request shall be submitted to the Director General of the Institute who shall effect the removal after having obtained the opinion of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
Removal shall be suspended if the case is submitted to the disciplinary board referred to in Article L. 422-10.
Article R422-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the profession is exercised as a company, entry of the company in the special section referred to in Article L. 422-7 shall be applied for collectively by all the partners. It shall be accompanied by proof of the filing of the application for entry in the Register of Commerce and Companies.
The Director General of the Institute shall effect the entry as set out in Article R. 422-4 and shall notify his decision to the registrar responsible for keeping the Register of Commerce and Companies at the court with which the corresponding application for entry was filed.
Any decision to remove a company shall be notified, within one month of its date, to the registrar responsible for keeping the register in which the company has been entered.
Article R422-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The registered capital of an industrial property attorneys company as referred to in Article L. 422-7(b) may be held,
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 99/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE in accordance with Article L. 423-2(e), by an industrial property attorney for only 25 per cent if the purpose of the company is to associate one or more industrial property attorneys with other providers of services carrying out as their main activity one of the following:
1°. Construction of prototypes; 2°. Licensing intermediary services; 3°. Creation of trademarks; 4°. Funding of innovation.
SECTION Ibis Free provision of service by representatives in industrial property Articles R422-7-1 to
established within the territory of a member State of the European Community or a State party R422-7-2 of the agreement on the European Econo
Article R422-7-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 3 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
When a professional person residing in a Member State of the European Community or in a State that has signed up to the agreement on the European Economic Area is authorised to represent persons owning industrial property before the central service of industrial property in that State, they may use their professional title in France, expressed in one or other of the languages of that State, to represent persons before the National Institute of Industrial Property, once their title has been certified by the competent authority of the State in which they are established.
When the exercise of the profession in the State where the party concerned is established does not depend on the possession of a regulated title, the professional person must provide the National Institute of Industrial Property with proof, in the form of a certificate from the competent authority of the State, that they have habitually practised in such a capacity for at least two years in the course of the last ten years.
Article R422-7-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 3 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The professionals mentioned in Article R. 422-7-1 shall undertake, in the exercise of their activity in France, to respect the rules set forth in Articles L. 422-8 et R. 422-52 to R. 422-54. They shall be subject to the provisions of Articles R. 422-56 to R. 422-66 and the sanctions set forth in Article L. 422-10 shall be applicable to them.
Nevertheless, the disciplinary measure of temporary or definitive prohibition shall be replaced by a sanction with the effect of temporarily or definitively prohibiting them from exercising professional activities in France. The Disciplinary Board can ask the competent authority of the State of origin of the communication professional information on the parties concerned.
It shall inform the latter authority of all decisions made. These communications shall not compromise the confidential nature of the information provided.
SECTION II The National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys Articles R422-8 to
R422-11
Article R422-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The natural persons entered in the list of industrial property attorneys shall constitute the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys referred to in Article L. 422-9.
Article R422-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Society shall establish its rules of procedure. They shall enter into force following approval by a joint order of the Garde des sceaux, Minister for Justice, and the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R422-10 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 2 IV Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The General Assembly of the Society shall elect for two years from amongst its members, by a secret ballot, an office comprised of nine persons, including a President, three Vice Presidents, a Secretary, a Treasurer and three members. The ballot shall be by voting for a single person for the functions of President, Secretary and Treasurer. The Vice Presidents and the other members, respectively, shall be elected by voting for more than one member. The conditions for the ballot shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
With the exception of the establishment of the Rules of Procedure, of the vote for the annual budget of the Society and of other attributions reserved, where appropriate, for the General Assembly by the Rules of Procedure, the Office shall carry out the administration of the Society. It shall ensure application of resolutions adopted in the General Assembly. It may have at its disposal a permanent secretariat and may set up standing or temporary committees for which it shall define the tasks.
Article R422-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In addition to any gifts or legacies made to it and participation in various of its costs, the resources of the Society
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 100/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE shall derive from the annual membership fees.
The basic rate for the annual membership fee shall be the same for all members. This shall be supplemented on a basis which takes into account the turnover achieved, where appropriate, by companies.
The method for calculating and the conditions for collecting the membership fees shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the Society. The rate shall be laid down each year by the General Assembly.
SECTION III Exercise in the Form of a Company Articles R422-12 to
R422-51-14
Subsection 1 Professional civil law company Articles R422-12 to
R422-40
Article R422-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Two or more industrial property attorneys entered in the national list of industrial property attorneys referred to in Article L. 422-1 may together constitute a professional civil law company for the exercise in common of the profession of industrial property attorney.
However, the company may be constituted, exclusively or not, by natural persons not entered in the national list of industrial property attorneys but who meet the conditions required to be entered in that list, on condition that each such person applies for his entry at the same time, at the latest, as that of the company.
Article R422-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The company shall be constituted subject to the suspensive condition of its entry in the national list of industrial property attorneys. In accordance with the third paragraph of Article 1 of Act No. 66-879 of 29 November 1966, it shall enjoy legal personality as from such entry.(Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Article R422-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application for registration of the company in the Register of Commerce and Companies shall be drawn up in accordance with the conditions set out in Article 15 of Decree No. 84-406 of 30 May 1984 relating to the Register of Commerce and Companies.
Notwithstanding Articles 22, 24 and 26 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978, the company shall be exempted from publishing the notice referred to in those Articles in a journal of statutory announcements.
The notices published in the Official Bulletin of Civil and Commercial Announcements shall contain the particulars referred to in Article 73 of the Decree of 30 May 1984, except for those relating to the surname and forenames of the partners liable indefinitely and jointly for the company debts.
Article R422-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the statutes are established by means of simple contract, a sufficient amount of originals shall be drawn up to communicate one copy to each partner and to satisfy the provisions of Article 7 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978 and those of this subsection.
Article R422-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Notwithstanding the provisions that are to be included in the statutes according to Articles 10 and 11 of Act No. 66-879 of 29 November 1966, those which they may contain under Articles 8, 14, 15, 19, 20 and 24 of that same Law, concerning, respectively, the distribution of shares, the administrators, the company name, the distribution of profits, the company debts, the assignment of shares in the company and the dissolution of the company, and of Articles R. 422-6 and R. 422-7, the statutes shall be required to state:
1°. The surnames, forenames and places of residence of the partners, their marital status and, where appropriate, the existence of any clauses, acts invokable against third parties or decisions restricting the free disposal of their assets;
2°. The title of each of the partners; 3°. The duration for which the company is formed; 4°. The address of the registered offices; 5°. The nature and separate evaluation of each of the contributions made by the partners;
6°. The amount of the company capital, the nominal amount, the number and distribution of company shares represented by that capital;
7°. Confirmation of the full or part liberation, as appropriate, of the contributions that are comprised in the company capital;
8°. The majority required in order to transfer or assign shares to third parties; 9°. The amount of the partnership shares allocated to each subscriber to the company; 10°. The special provisions referred to in Articles R. 422-20 and R. 422-21.
Article R422-17
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 101/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The following may constitute contributions to a professional civil law company, in ownership or in possession: 1°. All intangible rights, whether movable or real, particularly, where appropriate, the right for a partner to present
the company as successor to his customers; 2°. All documents and archives and, in general, all movable objects for professional use; 3°. The buildings or premises used for exercise of the profession; 4°. All amounts in cash. The contributions in diligence to the company made by the partners which, by reason of Article 10 of the Act of 29
November 1966, do not contribute to building the capital may give rise to an allocation of partnership shares.
Article R422-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The shares in the company may not be given in security. Their face value may not be less than FRF 1,000.
The partnership shares allocated to the subscribers shall not be assignable. They shall be cancelled when their holder loses his capacity as partner for any reason whatsoever.
Article R422-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The shares of the company that correspond to the contributions in cash shall be paid up, on subscription, to at least one half of their face value.
The paying up of the remainder should be effected, in one or more payments, either on the dates specified in the statutes or by a decision of the assembly of partners, and at the latest within two years as from entry of the company in the national list of industrial property attorneys.
Within eight days of receipt, the funds from cash subscriptions shall be deposited for the account of the company with the Deposit and Consignment Office, with a notary or in a bank.
Withdrawal of such funds shall be carried out by an authorized representative of the company on simple proof of entry of the company in the national list.
Article R422-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The statutes shall lay down the management and determine the powers of the managers in accordance with the conditions of Article 11 of the Act of 29 November 1966.
Article R422-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Decisions that go beyond the powers of the managers shall be taken by the partners meeting in assembly. The assembly shall be convened at least once a year. It shall also be convened at the request of at least one half of
the partners, whereby the request shall state the agenda. The conditions for convening the assembly shall be laid down in the statutes.
Article R422-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The statutes may afford a reduced number of votes to partners who exercise their profession on a part-time basis only.
They may also allocate a reduced number of votes to partners for as long as the company shares they hold have not been fully paid up.
Each partner may be represented by another partner holding written powers. A partner may not hold more than two powers.
Article R422-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to the provisions of Article 19 of the Act of 29 November 1966 and those of this subsection that impose special conditions with respect to majority, decisions shall be taken on a majority of the votes held by the partners that are present or represented.
However, the statutes may require a larger majority or even unanimity of the partners for all decisions or for those decisions only that they enumerate.
Article R422-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Amendment to the statutes and, in particular, prolongation of the company shall be decided on a majority of three quarters of the votes of all partners.
However, an increase in the competence of the partners shall require a unanimous decision.
Article R422-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deliberations of the partners shall be subject to the provisions of Articles 40 to 47 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978.
The assembly may deliberate validly only if at least three quarters of the partners are present or represented. If the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 102/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE quorum is not achieved, the partners shall be reconvened and the assembly shall deliberate validly if two partners at least are present or represented.
The register referred to in Article 45 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978 shall be numbered and initialed by the registrar responsible for keeping the Register of Commerce and Companies in which the company is registered.
Article R422-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
At the end of each financial period, the manager or managers shall prepare, under the conditions laid down by Article 1856 of the Civil Code, a written general report comprising the annual accounts of the company and a report on the outturn.
Within two months following the end of the financial period, the documents referred to in the preceding paragraph shall be submitted for approval to the assembly of partners.
To that end, those documents shall be communicated to each partner, together with the wording of the proposed resolutions, at the same time as the convening of the assembly and at least 15 days before its meeting.
Article R422-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Each partner may, at any time, take cognizance, under the conditions laid down in Article 48 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978, of the annual accounts of the company and of the report on the outturn, together with all the registers and accounting documents in the possession of the company.
Article R422-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles 49, 50 and 52 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978 shall apply to assignments and transfers of shares in the company and to their publication.
Article R422-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the case referred to in the third paragraph of Article 19 of the Act of 29 November, 1966, the price of the shares in the company shall be determined, failing agreement between the parties, in accordance with the provisions of Articles 1843-4 of the Civil Code and 17 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978.
Where the assigning partner refuses to sign the instrument assigning his shares at the price thus fixed, his refusal shall be overridden two months after he has been summoned to do so by the company without result, either by registered letter with notification of receipt or by process served by bailiff; the assignment price of the shares shall be consigned at the responsibility of the assignee.
If assignment concerns the totality of the company shares belonging to a partner, that partner shall lose his capacity as partner on expiry of the time limit laid down in the preceding paragraph.
Subject to the rules for the protection and representation of incapacitated persons, the provisions of Article 19 of the Act of 29 November 1966 shall apply to the assignment of the company shares of a partner subject to statutory prohibition or to tutelage of adults; the six-month period referred to in the third paragraph of that Article shall be extended to one year in such case.
Article R422-30 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of the death of a partner, the time limit for assignment referred to in the second paragraph of Article 24 of the Act of 29 November 1966 shall be laid down as one year as from the date of death.
It may be renewed by agreement between the successors in title of the deceased partner and the company reached in accordance with the provisions on the assignment of company shares in the first paragraph of Article 19 of the Act of 29 November 1966.
If consent to the preferential allocation referred to in the second paragraph of Article 24 of the Act of 29 November 1966 is refused and if the successors in title of the deceased partner have not assigned the company shares of their originator on expiry of the time limit allocated to them, the company shall have one year in which to acquire or have acquired the company shares of the deceased partner.
Article R422-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the instrument assigning the company shares is drawn up in the form of a private deed, the necessary number of originals shall be produced in order to hand a copy to each party and to comply with the provisions of Article R. 422-28.
In addition, one of the originals of the private deed or a copy of the instrument of assignment of the shares, if it is in the form of an authenticated deed, and possibly any instrument amending the statutes of the company, shall be communicated to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property who, if necessary, shall make the relevant amendment to the entry of the company in the national list of industrial property attorneys.
Article R422-32 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If a partner wishes to withdraw from the company, he shall notify his decision to the company by registered mail with notification of receipt.
The company shall have six months as from notification in order to notify to the partner, in the same form, draft
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 103/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE assignment of his shares to a partner or to a third party entered in the list of industrial property attorneys or who satisfies the conditions for entry in that list or a draft redemption of those shares of the company. Such notification shall imply a commitment by the assignee or by the company that acquires the title.
In the event of failure to agree on the assignment price, Article R. 422-29 shall apply.
Article R422-33 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If a partner has been struck off, pursuant to Section 5 of this Chapter, for a period of six months or more, he may be excluded from the company by a decision taken on a majority of the other partners.
The excluded partner shall have a period of six months, as from notification made to him of the decision by registered mail with notification of receipt, in order to assign his shares under the conditions laid down in Articles 19 and 21 of the Act of 29 November 1966 and in Articles R. 422-28 and R. 422-29.
If, on expiry of that period, no assignment has been made, action shall be taken in accordance with the provisions of the third paragraph of Article 19 of the Act of 29 November 1966 and of Article R. 422-29.
Article R422-34 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The shares of the partner definitively removed from the national list of industrial property attorneys shall be assigned under the conditions set out in Article R. 422-33.
Article R422-35 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The number of partners may be increased during the lifetime of the company with or without an increase in the assets of the company.
Article R422-36 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any partner who receives for consideration or gratuitously a right of representation of a customer transmitted by a third party shall be obliged to contribute enjoyment thereof to the company and it shall be for the company to create and issue to him the new company shares that correspond to this additional contribution.
Article R422-37 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the reserves constituted by means of non-distributed profits or the plus value on assets due to the diligence of the partners so permit, the capital of the company shall be periodically increased. The shares in the company created for that purpose shall be distributed between all partners, including those who have contributed only their diligence.
However, the statutes may provide for cases and conditions under which a partner may be excluded from the allocation of shares in the company that had been newly created to represent an increase in the capital.
Article R422-38 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any decision to prolong the company shall be immediately brought to the notice of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property, accompanied by a copy of the full minutes of the meeting, or of the instrument showing prolongation, constituted by one of the originals if the instrument is a private deed or by a copy if it has been drawn up in authenticated form.
Article R422-39 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of amendment of the statutes, a copy of the full minutes of the meeting or of the amending instrument constituted by one of the originals if the instrument is in the form of a private deed or by a copy if it has been drawn up in authenticated form, shall be communicated within two months to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and to the President of the Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
If the new provisions of the statutes do not comply with the legislative or regulatory provisions and if regularization is not carried out within the time limit stipulated by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property, the latter, after having invited the company to submit its oral or written observations, shall remove it from the national list of industrial property attorneys under the conditions set out in Articles R. 422-61 to R. 422-63.
The modification shall be published as provided for in Articles 22 et seq. of Decree No. 84-406 of 30 May 1984.
Article R422-40 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Premature dissolution of a company shall require the decision of at least three quarters of the partners. The provisions of Articles 8 to 16 of Decree No. 78-704 of 3 July 1978 shall apply. A copy of the instrument appointing the liquidator shall be communicated by the latter to the Director General of the
National Institute of Industrial Property and to the President of the Society of Industrial Property Attorneys. The liquidator shall inform them of the closing of the liquidation.
Subsection 2 Professional partnerships Articles R422-41 to
R422-49
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 104/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R422-41 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of this subsection shall govern partnerships constituted pursuant to Title I of Act No. 90-1258 of 31 December 1990 with the aim of exercising in common the profession of industrial property attorney. Such partnerships shall bear the designation of professional partnerships of industrial property attorneys.
Article R422-42 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Instruments and documents intended for third parties, in particular letters, invoices, announcements and miscellaneous publications originating from a professional partnership of industrial property attorneys shall show the name of the partnership immediately preceded or followed, as appropriate:
—by either the notice “limited liability professional partnership of industrial property attorneys” or the notice “SELARL of Industrial Property Attorneys”;
— or the notice “professional partnership in the form of a stock company of industrial property attorneys” or the notice “SELAFA of Industrial Property Attorneys”;
— or the notice “professional partnership limited by shares of industrial property attorneys” or the notice “SELCA of Industrial Property Attorneys”,
together with the statement of the capital stock, of the address of the registered offices, a notice of its entry in the list of industrial property attorneys and its registration number in the Register of Commerce and Companies.
Article R422-43 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
One and the same natural or legal person exercising the profession of industrial property attorney may not, pursuant to the third paragraph of Article 5 of Act No. 90-1258 of 31 December 1990, hold a participation in more than two professional partnerships of industrial property attorneys.
Article R422-44 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The holding of shares in a professional partnership of industrial property attorneys shall be prohibited for any person who has been removed from the list of industrial property attorneys or the list of patent agents referred to in Article 3 of Decree No. 76-671 of 13 July 1976 as amended, relating to professional qualifications with regard to patents for invention and establishing the organization and disciplinary arrangements for the profession of patent agent.
Article R422-45 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A partner may exercise the profession of industrial property attorney only within a single professional partnership and may not exercise the profession individually or within another company of any form whatsoever.
Article R422-46 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The professional partnerships of industrial property attorneys shall be subject to the provisions on obligations, guarantee and discipline applicable to the profession of industrial property attorney.
However, partnerships may not be subject to disciplinary procedures independently of those initiated against attorneys who are partners within such partnerships exercising that profession.
Article R422-47 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A partner in a professional partnership set up for the exercise of the profession of industrial property attorney may be excluded from that partnership in the event of definitive disciplinary sanction with the effect of temporarily prohibiting him from exercising the profession for a period of more than six months.
Such exclusion shall be decided by a unanimous decision of the other partners.
Article R422-48 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any partner who has been excluded shall have a period of six months as from notification made to him of the decision by the partnership to assign his partnership shares or stock, by means of a registered letter with notice of receipt.
During that period, the excluded partner shall forego the remuneration deriving from exercise of his professional activity and his right to attend and vote in meetings of the partnership. He shall maintain his right to receive the dividends distributed with regard to his partnership shares or stock. The partnership shares or stock of the partner who has been excluded shall be purchased either by an acquirer who has been approved by the partnership or by the partnership which shall then reduce its capital. Failing amicable agreement, the buying back price of the partnership shares shall be determined under the conditions laid down in Article 1843-4 of the Civil Code.
Article R422-49 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A partner prohibited from exercising on a temporary basis shall keep, for the duration of his sanction, his capacity of partner with all the rights and obligations deriving therefrom, with the exclusion of his right to remuneration paid by the partnership in relation to the exercise of his professional activities.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 105/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE In the event of a prohibition to exercise the profession imposed on all the partners in a professional company, the
professional acts and the management of the company shall be undertaken by one or more industrial property attorneys designated by the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
Subsection 3 Trading partnership Articles R422-50 to
R422-51
Article R422-50 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The constitution of a trading partnership of industrial property attorneys referred to in Title II of Act No. 90-1258 of 31 December 1990 shall give rise to the publication of a notice in a journal authorized to publish statutory announcements at the place of its registered offices, if such exists, or at the place of exercise of each of the partners. The notice shall contain the identity of the partners, the designation, the purpose, the address of the registered offices, if such exist, and that of the places of exercise.
Article R422-51 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Membership of a trading partnership, with the designation of the partnership, shall be notified in the professional acts and in the correspondence of each partner.
Subsection 4 Financial holding company of independent profession of industrial Articles R422-51-1 to
property attorneys R422-51-14
Article R422-51-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Industrial property attorneys may, under the conditions provided for in Article 31-1 of Act No. 90-1258 of 31 December 1990, form a financial holding company of independent profession of industrial property attorneys.
The following may be partners, excluding any other person: 1º for a period of ten years, natural persons who, having ceased any occupation, have worked as industrial property
attorney; 2º entitled beneficiaries of natural persons referred to in the first and third paragraphs above, for a period of five
years after the death of the latter; 3º persons running an independent profession with a statutory or regulatory status or whose title is protected,
stepping in for obtaining, protecting, exploiting or defending patent rights.
Article R422-51-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The company shall be formed under the condition precedent of its registration on the list of industrial property attorneys provided for in Article L. 422-1.
Article R422-51-3 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The application for registration of a financial holding company of independent profession of industrial property attorneys shall be sent on behalf of all the associates, who shall appoint a common representative, to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property, by a registered letter with advice of delivery, or delivered personally against receipt.
This application shall be accompanied, under the penalty of inadmissibility, by the following documents: 1º a copy of the memorandum and articles of association; 2º a certificate of the clerk office responsible for keeping Register of Commerce and Companies where the company
has its registered office recording the filing with the clerk's office for applications, annexed deeds and documents necessary for the registration of the financial holding company;
3º the list of partners with, according to the case, reference to their profession or their capacity with respect to what is provided for in Article R. 422-51-1, followed, for each one, by reference to the share of the capital held by him in the company whose registration is required.
The application shall be, if necessary, accompanied by information memo indicating the company or companies of independent profession of industrial property attorneys whose shares or capital-stock will be held by the financial holding company and specifying the distribution of the capital which will result from these participations for each one of them.
Article R422-51-4 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall rule on applications for registration after the opinion of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
The opinion will be deemed delivered if the Society has not forwarded it within one month as from the time the reference for opinion.
The registration of the company may not be refused unless the situation disclosed pursuant to the Article R. 422-51-3 does not comply with the governing law and regulation.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 106/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The refusal of registration must be explained and notified to the common representative.
Article R422-51-5 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Financial holding companies of independent profession of industrial property attorneys resulting from merger or a demerger shall be subject to the provisions of Articles R. 422-51-2 to R. 422-51-4.
Article R422-51-6 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
At the initiative of the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property, a certified copy of the decision of registration of the company shall be sent to the clerk's office of the court where the application for registration with the register of trade and companies has been filed. Upon the receipt of this certified copy, the clerk shall carry out the registration and inform the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The company shall be exempted from carrying out publication formalities provided for in Article 281 of Decree No. 67-236 of 23 March 1967 modified on commercial companies.
Article R422-51-7 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The financial holding company of independent profession of industrial property attorneys shall notify the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property of any change in the situation disclosed pursuant to Article R. 422-51-3 together with the supporting documents, within thirty days from the date on which this change occurred.
Article R422-51-8 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
If this change makes the disclosed situation of the company inconsistent with the governing law and regulation, the company will be summoned by the Director General of the Institute to regularize its situation within the time indicated in the summons.
If, with the expiry of this time, the company does not regularize its situation, the Director General of the Institute will pronounce its striking off (from the list of the industrial property attorneys) by a reasoned decision which shall be notified to the company.
The appeal against a decision of striking off shall stay the latter.
Article R422-51-9 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
At the initiative of the Director General National Institute of Industrial Property, a certified copy of the final decision pronouncing the striking off of the company from the list of the industrial property attorneys shall be notified to the clerk responsible for the keeping of the registers of trade and companies with which the company is registered.
Article R422-51-10 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The striking off of the financial holding company of independent profession of industrial property attorneys from the list of industrial property attorneys shall result in its winding-up.
Article R422-51-11 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The winding-up of the company, where it does not result from the striking off of the industrial property attorneys from such list, shall be notified to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property at the initiative of the liquidator.
Article R422-51-12 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The liquidator may be selected among the partners. Several liquidators may be appointed.
The liquidator may be replaced in case of impediment, or for any other serious reason, by the president of the Tribunal de Grande Instance (High Court) of the place of the registered office of the company, ruling in summary procedure at the request of the liquidator, of partners or of their entitled beneficiaries or of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R422-51-13 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
In the case provided for in Article R. 422-51-10, the liquidator shall carry out the transfer of shares or capital-stock that the strike-off company holds in the companies of independent profession under the conditions provided for in Article R. 422-48.
Article R422-51-14 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 9, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The liquidator shall inform the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and the clerk responsible for keeping registers of trade and companies in which the company is registered of the closing of the liquidation operations.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 107/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE SECTION IV Professional Obligations Articles R422-52 to
R422-54
Article R422-52 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An industrial property attorney shall exercise his profession with dignity, honor, independence and probity and shall comply with the laws and regulations governing his society.
Article R422-53 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 2 V Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
An industrial property attorney shall refrain from any canvassing or advertising not authorized by Article R. 423-2. He shall draw up an indicative schedule of fees, as distinct from the refunding of costs and fees to be paid. The
detailed schedule of such charges shall be communicated to any person so requesting.
Article R422-54 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 10, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
An industrial property attorney: 1°. shall refrain from advising, assisting or representing customers that have opposing interests within the same
case. He shall refrain also from accepting a new case if the secrecy of the information entrusted to him by an earlier customer is susceptible to be infringed.
2°. shall observe professional secrecy: such secrecy shall extend, in particular, to consultations given to his customer, to professional correspondence and to all documents drawn up in that connection;
3°. shall pursue the case for which he is responsible up to its completion, unless his customer releases him from it; 4°. shall report on the execution of his power of attorney, particularly with respect to the handling of funds. To that
end, he shall submit to his customer an account that clearly shows his fees, on the one hand, and the costs and charges, on the other. This account shall show the amounts that have been previously received as advances or payment;
5°. shall return to the customer who has released him or to the latter's new representative all documents of an official nature in his possession and all the documents and information required to execute or complete the task entrusted to him; the documents should be handed out within a period of time that will avoid any lapse of right or prescription.
SECTION V Disciplinary Measures Articles R422-56 to
R422-66
Article R422-56 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 4 I Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The disciplinary board, referred to in Article L. 422-10, to hear breaches of the obligations of industrial property attorneys, shall comprise seven members: 1°. A magistrate of the judiciary, as Chairman, appointed on a proposal by the first President of the Court of Appeal
of Paris; 2°. A member of the Conseil d'Etat appointed on a proposal by the Vice President of the Conseil d'Etat; 3°. The President of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys or his alternate designated by him for the
duration of his term of office from among the vice presidents of the Society; 4°. Two industrial property attorneys, chosen from a list of eight proposed candidates, not members of its Office, by
the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys; 5°. Two qualified persons. The members designated in accordance with items 1, 2, 4 and 5 shall have alternates appointed under the same
conditions. The disciplinary board also hears breaches of the obligations of other persons allowed to exercise activities within
the scope of industrial property attorney.
Article R422-57 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The members of the disciplinary board, with the exception of the President of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys and his alternate, shall be appointed, as shall their alternates, for a period of three years by joint order of the Garde des sceaux, Minister for Justice, and the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R422-58
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 108/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
Matters may be referred to the disciplinary board by the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, by the Minister responsible for industrial property, by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property or by means of a complaint.
The referral of the complaint shall be lodged with the chairman of the board by registered letter with notification of receipt at the headquarters of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R422-59 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The Secretary of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys shall act as recorder of the disciplinary board. If he should be unavailable, and particularly if it would appear that the six-month time limit referred to in Article R. 422-60 may not be complied with, the Office of the Society shall designate one of the officers as alternate.
The secretariat of the Board shall be provided by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R422-60 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 4 II Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The recorder may, ex officio or at the request of the chairman of the board, require the industrial property attorney concerned, the complainant or any other person able to throw light on the discussions, the explanations and the justifications required for the information of the Board.
The report shall set out the alleged acts, the proceedings accomplished and the reasoned conclusions of the recorder with regard to the existence of a disciplinary fault.
It shall be filed at the seat of the board within six months of referral to the latter, failing which the chairman of the board may designate a further recorder from among the members of the Society who are not members of the board.
Article R422-61 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
If the recorder considers that the complaint or the referral is not admissible, is irrelevant or obviously unfounded, he shall propose to the board that it terminate the matter.
The decision to terminate shall be taken and notified in the manner and under the conditions laid down in Article R. 422-64. It may be referred to the Conseil d'Etat in a cassation procedure.
Article R422-62 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 4 III Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Except where Article R. 422-61 is applied, the person subject to a disciplinary procedure shall be summoned to appear before the disciplinary board by its chairman at least fifteen days before the hearing, by registered letter with notification of receipt.
If the person prosecuted is a legal person, the summons shall be addressed under the same conditions to his legal representative.
The summons shall comprise, under the pain of invalidity, an exact statement of the facts for which the prosecution has been instituted and the reference of the legislative or regulatory provisions on the basis of which the facts are prosecuted and sanctioned. It shall be communicated to the authority that has made the referral to the board or to the author of the complaint, by registered letter with notification of receipt. A time limit of 15 days as from notification shall be imposed both on the complainant and on the industrial property attorney for submitting any written observations.
The person prosecuted, the authority that has made the referral to the board or to the author of the complaint may consult the prosecution file with the secretary to the board, particularly the report referred to in Article R. 422-60. To that end, the person prosecuted may be assisted by the person of their choice.
The file shall also be available to the members of the board.
Article R422-63 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 4 IV Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Unless one of its members and his alternate are affected by one of the reasons for refusal referred to in Article L. 731-1 of the Code of the Judicial organization, the disciplinary board may only meet and deliberate validly if all its members or their alternates are present.
The board shall hear the recorder who shall read out his report. The Board may hear any witnesses and have any investigation made where it is deemed useful.
Except where the board pronounces pursuant to Article R. 422-61, the author of the complaint may attend the hearing and may be heard. With the same reservation, the person prosecuted shall speak last, together with the author of the complaint and may be assisted by the person of his choice.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 109/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The sittings of a board shall be public. However, the chairman may, ex officio or at the request of one of the parties,
deny the public access to the room during the whole or part of a sitting in the interests of public order or where respect for personal privacy or for business secrecy so justifies.
Article R422-64 (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 4 V Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The consultation of the judges shall take place without the parties. The recorder shall not participate in the consultation, nor shall the secretary to the board.
The disciplinary decision, which shall be reasoned, shall be taken on a majority. Temporary removal for more than one year or final removal may only be pronounced by a decision taken on a majority of at least five members.
The decision shall be notified by the secretary to the party concerned, to the complainant, to the Director General of the Institute, to the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, and to the Minister responsible for industrial property by registered letter with notification of receipt within a period of 15 days as from its pronouncement.
The decision shall become executable as from its notification to the attorney who is the subject of the decision. The decision may be referred to the Conseil d'Etat in a cassation procedure.
Article R422-65 (inserted by Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
Any company of which a member has been removed for disciplinary reasons shall be removed from the special section referred to in Article L. 422-7 by decision of the Director General of the Institute if the person concerned has not ceased to exercise his activities in that company within three months.
In addition to the notifications referred to in Article R. 422-64, the removal decision shall be notified to the registrar referred to in Article R. 422-6.
Article R422-66 (inserted by Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 3 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
Temporary or final removal from the list shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property on the initiative of the Director General of the Institute.
CHAPTER III Miscellaneous Provisions Articles R423-1 to
R423-2
Article R423-1 (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 4 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 5 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The conditions for entry in the list referred to in Article L. 422-5 shall be assessed as of the date of entry into force of that Article. In the case of legal persons, the condition shall be assessed with regard to the authors of the application. Maintenance of the entry shall be subject to compliance with the conditions on account of which the Director General of the Institute has taken his decision.
The persons entered in the list referred to in Article L. 422-5 shall be obliged, when carrying out their professional activity, to comply with the regulations referred to in Articles L. 422-8 and R. 422-52 to R. 422-54. In the event of failure to respect their obligations, they shall be subject to the provisions of Articles R. 422-56 to R. 422-66 and the sanctions provided for by Article L. 422-10 shall apply to them.
Article R423-2 (inserted by Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 4 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
The prohibition on canvassing referred to in Article L. 423-1 shall not apply to offers of services made by postal means and addressed to professionals or undertakings. However, such offers shall be restricted to communication of general information on the firm, its organization, its staff, its services and on industrial property law.
Such information may be supplemented by indications relating to the price of services. The follow-up to such services, of such nature as to entail additional costs, shall be set out where applicable. A distinction shall be made between fees and the costs and official fees.
Advertising by means of making available brochures or pamphlets or by the insertion of announcements in specialized press or in directories shall be authorized under the same conditions.
The publication of books or articles of a legal or technical nature or the distribution of information to customers shall not be deemed to constitute advertising.
An order of the Minister responsible for industrial property, issued after having heard the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys, may lay down standardized presentation and formulation of the information referred to in this Article. The opinion of the Society shall be deemed to have been obtained if no reply is received within one month of referral.
BOOK V Designs and models Articles R511-1 to
R521-1-1
TITLE I
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 110/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Acquisition of Rights Articles R511-1 to
R514-6
CHAPTER I Rights and Works Protected Articles R511-1 to
R511-6
SOLE SECTION Specific Regulatory Measures for Certain Industries Articles R511-1 to
R511-6
Article R511-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any creator of an industrial design belonging to one of the industries referred to in Article R. 511-2 or to similar industries requiring to obtain confirmation of the date of the creation of industrial designs may have recourse, to that end, to the means of proof laid down in Articles R. 511-3 to R. 551-6.
Article R511-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Article R. 511-1 shall apply to the industries of engraving, embossing, jewelry, goldsmithing, bronze making and associated industries, embroidery, lace-making, silk-making, ribbon-making, fabrics and textile materials, font-making, bottle-making, furniture-making, ceramics, cut glass and glassware, upholstering, furnishing fabrics, tapestries and carpets, billiard table manufacture and related industries, wallpapers, furs and skins, costume jewelry of all types and the related industries, lithographic printing, leatherwares, corsetry, travelling goods of all kinds, saddlery and all related industries.
Article R511-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designs or the graphic reproduction of three-dimensional designs shall be effected on a sheet of paper of which one side only is used; the parts that remain unused shall be filled in with hatching up to the actual limit of the design and spaced at a maximum of 20mm from each other; the size of the paper to be used shall be 21 x 29.7 or 42 x 29.7.
On the reproduction shall be mentioned all indications capable of defining the date and conditions of the creation of each design that is shown (date of creation or purchase, name of creator and, if possible, of the first person for whom it was intended).
Article R511-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designs shall be press copied with their date in a copy book or reproduced by transfer to a special register made up of sheets of manilla paper sufficiently thin to prevent any scratching or overwriting; the registers shall be initialled and stamped, prior to use, by the National Institute of Industrial Property under the circumstances laid down by ministerial order.
The documents thus copied or reproduced shall occupy one side only of a sheet in one of the registers or, if the dimensions so require, the two facing sides of two separate sheets.
Article R511-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Either of these two registers, regularly held in chronological order, without blank nor gap, may, in the event of a dispute, be produced in order to establish the date of creation of which priority is disputed.
Article R511-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In order to supplement the evidence drawn from the keeping of the registers mentioned above, the parties concerned shall be authorized to draw up in two identical copies the designs for which they wish to confirm the priority date of creation and to address those two copies to the National Institute of Industrial Property which, after entering and perforating the date of receipt, shall return one of the copies to the sender and place the other copy in its archives.
A ministerial order shall lay down the conditions for sending, safeguarding and returning designs.
CHAPTER II Formalities for Filing Articles R512-1 to
R512-9-1
Article R512-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Filings of industrial designs may be effected personally by the applicant or by a representative having his place of residence, place of business or establishment in a member State of the European Community or a State party to the agreement on the European Economic Area. Receipt of the filing shall be confirmed.
It may be effected by sending to the National Institute of Industrial Property a registered postal consignment with
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 111/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE notification of receipt or a message by any means of remote transmission defined by decision of the Director General. In such case, the date of filing shall be that of receipt at the Institute.
Article R512-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 6 Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Persons not having their place of residence or head office in a State party to the agreement on the European Economic Area shall be required, within a period of time afforded to them by the Institute, to appoint a representative who complies with the conditions set out in Article R. 512-1.
Where there is more than one applicant, a joint representative complying with those same conditions shall be appointed.
Except where he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, the representative shall attach his powers which shall extend, subject to the provisions on Article R. 513-2 and unless otherwise agreed, to all acts and to the receipt of all notifications referred to in Chapters II, III and IV of this Title. Powers shall not require legalization.
Article R512-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 11, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where the same filing concerns several industrial designs, the products in which these industrial designs are intended to be incorporated or to which they are intended to be applied must belong to the same class, within the meaning of the classifications created by the LocarNo. Agreement of 8 October 1968. However, this condition shall not apply where the filing concerns decorations.
The filing shall contain: 1°. an application for registration drawn up in accordance with the order referred to in Article R. 514-5, setting out, in
particular: a) the identification of the applicant; b) the number of designs involved;
c) the total number of the graphic or photographic reproductions included in the filing; one filing may not concern more than 100 reproductions;
d) the number of reproductions related to each specific design; e) the usual designation of the product in which the design will be incorporated or to which it will be applied;
f) where applicable, a statement with respect to the postponement of the publication of the filing, the claim to a priority right deriving from a preceding filing abroad or the warranty certificate issued in accordance with the Act of 13 April 1908;
2°. a graphic or photographic reproduction of the designs presented under the conditions set out under (1°). Each reproduction must relate to only one object and represent only this one, other than any other object, accessory, person or animal. Explanatory texts, legends, or any other indication which is not the integral part of the design are not allowed on or beside the reproductions. The reproductions may be accompanied by a short description, drawn up exclusively for documentary purposes. Where appropriate, the final content shall be edited by the National Institute of Industrial Property;
3°.proof of payment of the prescribed fees; 4°.if a representative is appointed, his powers, unless he has the capacity of industrial property attorney. The applicant may, until the publication provided for in Article R. 512-10, obtain at his expense a true copy of the
documents contained in his filing.
Article R512-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 13, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing in the simplified form referred to in Article L. 512-2, fifth paragraph, shall contain the documents and statements referred to in Article R. 512-3. However, until the time of waiving of the postponement referred to in Article R. 512-11, the graphic or photographic reproductions of the designs shall not be subject to the presentation requirements referred to in Article R. 512-3 (2°) and the filing shall be subject to proof of payment of a fee independent of the number of reproductions.
The advantage of the simplified filing may be requested only at the time of filing.
Article R512-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 14, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Claim to a priority right deriving from a preceding filing abroad when making a filing in France shall be subject to the obligation to forward to the National Institute of Industrial Property, within three months of the filing in France, an official copy of the prior filing and, where appropriate, proof of the right to claim priority.
If this obligation is not complied with, the priority shall be deemed not to have been claimed. The same will apply where it results from the disclosed documents that the prior filing has taken place six months
earlier before the filing in France or that the attachments of the filing in France do not correspond to those of the prior filing.
Article R512-6
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 112/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
On receipt of the filing, the following shall be noted on the statement: the date, the place and the serial number of the filing or the national number referred to in the following Article. A receipt for filing shall be given to the applicant.
Where filing is made at the registry of the commercial court or of the court of first instance acting in its stead, the filing documents and the amount of the fees shall be transmitted without delay to the National Institute of Industrial Property by the registrar.
Article R512-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 15, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
On receipt at the Institute, the filing shall be given a national number. Where it has not been possible to mention it on the filing receipt, the number will be notified to the applicant.
A letter or a subsequent filing of documents which does not refer to the national filing number, which is not signed by the applicant or his representative or which, as the case may be, is not accompanied by the proof of payment of the prescribed fee shall not be admitted.
Article R512-8 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 16, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Any filing that does not contain at least one copy of the application for registration, containing the particulars referred to in Article R. 512-3 (1°) (a) and at least one copy of the graphic or photographic reproduction of the design or designs referred to in Article R. 512-3 (2) and that is not accompanied by proof of payment of the filing fee shall not be admitted. The reproduction mentioned above must be of a sufficient quality to allow a satisfactory publication in the Official Bulletin of the Industrial Property.
Article R512-9 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 17, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
If the filing fails to comply with the requirements of Article R. 512-3 or, in the case of a simplified filing, with the requirements of Article R. 512-4, or where publication of a filing would be such as to offend morality or public policy, a reasoned notification shall be made to the applicant.
He shall be given a period of time to regularize the filing or to contest the objections of the Institute. Each divisional application must satisfy the conditions fixed at the 1º, 2º, 3º and 4º of the article R. 512-3. Divisional applications shall take advantage of the filing date and, if necessary, the priority date of the initial application. Failing regularization, observations or division of the filing enabling the objection to be withdrawn, the filing shall be refused.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. Such proposal shall be deemed accepted if the applicant has not contested it within the period of time afforded to him.
No. regularization carried out in accordance with the provisions of this Article may result in the extension of the scope of the filing.
Article R512-10 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 19, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
All filings that fulfil the requirements shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property, unless the applicant has requested at the time of filing the postponement of such publication for three years. Postponement of publication shall concern the filing as a whole. Publication shall take place only at the end of a three years period.
Postponement shall be automatic if the filing is made in the simplified form in accordance with Article R. 512-4. The applicant may at any time waive the postponement. Except where the filing has been made under the simplified
form, waiving of the postponement of publication shall concern the filing as a whole. As from the day of the publication provided for in the first paragraph, any interested person may request to consult
the documents of the filing of design and obtain at his expense copy of the documents thereof. The Institute may subject the exercise of this right to the proof of sufficient interest.
However, documents not disclosed to the applicant as well as those that contain personal data or those that relate to business secrets shall be excluded from disclosure to the public.
Article R512-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the filing has been made under a simplified form, the applicant shall be required, at the latest six months before the expiry of the three-year period referred to in Article R. 512-10, to waive in writing the postponement of the publication and submit to the National Institute of Industrial Property:
1.The graphic reproductions or photographs of the design or designs to be published in accordance with the presentation requirements referred to in item 2 of Article R. 512-3;
2.Proof of payment of the prescribed fees. Failing that, the full or part lapse of the rights deriving from the filing shall be ascertained by the Director General of
the National Institute of Industrial Property. In the event of the graphic reproductions or photographs failing to conform with the requirements of Article R. 512-3
or where the reproduction supplied on waiving of postponement does not correspond identically with one of the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 113/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE representations attached to the simplified filing, the procedure under Article R. 512-9 shall be applied.
Article R512-12 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 20, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The application for lifting the revocation provided for in Article L. 512-3 must be submitted within two months as from the disappearance of the obstacle; and the non-accomplished deed must be accomplished within the same time limit. The application shall No. longer be admissible after a predetermined six month period starting from the expiry of the non observed period.
The application shall be submitted to the Director General of the Institute by the holder of the filing, who must be the registered holder with the National Register of Designs if the filing is published or by his representative.
The application shall be admissible only after payment of the prescribed fee. The application shall be made in writing. It shall state the facts and grounds on which it relies. The reasoned decision shall be notified to the applicant.
Article R512-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The National Designs Register shall be kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property. There shall be entered therein for each filing:
1°. Identification of the holder and the filing references together with subsequent acts affecting its existence or scope;
2°. Acts modifying the ownership of a design or enjoyment of the rights deriving from it; in the event of a claim to ownership, the corresponding transfer;
3°. Changes of name, of legal form or of address or corrections of clerical errors in the entries. No entry shall be made in the Register until the filing has been made public as set out in Article R. 512-10.
Article R512-14 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 21, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The particulars referred to in Article R. 512-13 (1°) shall be registered at the initiative of the National Institute of Industrial Property or, in the case of a court decision, at the request of the court clerk or of one of the parties.
Only final court decisions may be entered into the National Register of designs.
Article R512-15 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 22, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Deeds modifying the ownership of the filing of a design or the possession of the rights deriving therefrom, such as assignment, concession of a commercial right, creation or assignment of a pledge or waiver thereof, restraint, approval and release from restraint, shall be registered at the request of one of the parties or the holder of the filing if he is not party to the deed.
The application shall contain: 1°. an application form for registration; 2°. a copy or abstract of the deed ascertaining the change in ownership or possession; 3°. the proof of payment of the prescribed fee;
4°. where appropriate, the powers of the representative, unless the latter has the capacity of industrial property attorney.
Article R512-16 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 23, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
By way of exception to Article R. 512-15 (2°), the following may be submitted with the application: 1°. in the event of a change mortis causa: any deed establishing the transfer, at the request of the heirs or legatees;
2°. in the event of transfer by reason of merger, demerger or acquisition: a copy of an abstract of Register of Commerce and Companies;
3°. subject to proof of a material obstacle to produce a copy: any document proving the change in ownership or possession.
Article R512-17 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 24, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Changes in name, legal form, address and corrections to clerical errors shall be registered at the request of the holder of the filing, who must be the registered holder with the National Register of Designs. However, where such changes and corrections concern a deed already registered, the application may be submitted by any party to the deed.
The application shall contain: 1°. an application form for registration; 2° where appropriate, the powers of the representative, unless the latter has the capacity of an industrial property
attorney. 3°. if it concerns correction of a clerical error, proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 114/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The Institute may ask for evidence of the change that has occurred or of the existence of the clerical error to be
corrected;
Article R512-18 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 25, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
In the event of non conformance of the application for registration, a reasoned notification will be made to the applicant.
A time limit shall be given to him to regularize his application or to present observations. In absence of regularization or observations making it possible to withdraw the objection, the application will be rejected by the decision of the Director General of the National Institute of the Industrial Property.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. This proposal will be deemed accepted if the applicant does not dispute it within the time given to him.
Article R512-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any entry made in the National Designs Register shall be notified in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. Any person concerned may obtain from the Institute:
1°. A certificate of identity containing the particulars relating to the filing, the national number and, where appropriate, any relevant renunciations or extensions;
2°. A reproduction of the entries made in the National Designs Register; 3°. A certificate attesting that there is no entry in the register.
Article R512-3-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 12 Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Until the beginning of the technical preparations relating to the publication, the applicant may be authorized, on a petition sent to the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property, to rectify clerical errors observed in the filed documents. The Institute may require evidence of the existence of the clerical error to be corrected and, where appropriate, of the meaning of the correction requested.
Article R512-9-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 18 Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The application form for registration may be requested until the beginning of the technical preparations required for the publication provided for in the first paragraph of Article R. 512-10.
The request for application form shall be carried out by a written declaration sent or delivered directly to the Institute, formulated by the holder or his representative, who, save where he is an industrial property attorney, must have a special power of attorney. Where there are several applicants, the request for application form may be carried out only if it is demanded by all of them.
The request for application form may refer to only one filing. The request for application form may be limited to some of the designs referred to in the application.
The declaration shall indicate whether the exploitation rights or a pledge have been granted or not. In the affirmative, it must be accompanied by the written assent of the beneficiary of this right or the secured creditor.
CHAPTER III Term of Protection Articles R513-1 to
R513-3
Article R513-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002Article 7 Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 26, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The extension of the filing of a design or model provided for in Article L. 513-1 may result from a declaration of its holder drawn up under the conditions set out by the order referred to in Article R. 514-5. It may be stated therein that the extension shall apply only to certain designs.
The first extension may however be requested at the time of the filing. The extension shall take effect on the day following the date on which the registration expires. Subject to inadmissibility, the declaration shall: 1º be submitted during a six month time limit that expires on the last day of the month during which each period of
protection comes to an end and be accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee. However, the declaration may still be submitted or the fee may be paid during an additional six-month period as of the following day of the last day of the month during which the protection expires with payment of a supplementary fee;
2º state the designation of the registration to be extended and emanate from the registered holder, at the day of the declaration, with the National Register of Designs or of his representative.
If the declaration does not satisfy these conditions, the procedure provided for in Article R. 512-9 shall be applied. The inadmissibility may not be pronounced without the applicant being given a notice to submit his observations.
Article R513-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 115/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 27, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The holder of a registration of a published design may waive the design, in whole or in part, at any time. Subject to inadmissibility, the declaration of waiver shall:
1° emanate from the holder of the registration entered, at the time of declaration, into the National Register of Designs or from his representative;
2° be accompanied by the evidence of payment of the prescribed fee. The provisions of Article R512-9-1 shall apply to the waiver.
Article R513-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 28, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The inadmissible, rejected, fallen, not extended filings as well as those whose protection has expired, may be returned to their owner, at his request and expense.
If they were not claimed, they may be destroyed by the National Institute of Industrial Property at the end of a one year period with respect to the inadmissible, rejected or fallen filings or at the end of a ten year period with respect to not extended filings or those filings whose protection has expired.
CHAPTER IV Common Provisions Articles R514-1 to
R514-6
SECTION I Procedure Articles R514-1 to
R514-5
Article R514-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limits afforded by the National Institute of Industrial Property in accordance with this Title shall be neither less than one month nor more than four months.
Article R514-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 29, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where a time limit is expressed in days, the date of the deed, the event, the decision or the notification that initiates the time limit shall not count.
Where a time limit is expressed in months or in years, it will expire on the day of the last month or of the last year that bears the same number as the day of the deed, the event, the decision or the notification that generates the time limit. Failing a day of the same number, the time limit shall expire on the last day of the month.
Where a time limit is expressed in months and in days, the months will be counted first and then the days. All time limits shall expire on the last day at midnight. A time limit that would normally expire on a Saturday, a Sunday or a holiday or non-working day shall be extended
to the first working day thereafter. The time limit which would normally expire on a day where one of the regional offices of the National Institute of
Industrial Property is not open will be extended until the first day where all the regional offices of the Institute will be open.
The list of the days mentioned in the preceding paragraph shall be drawn up annually by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be published in the Official Bulletin of the Industrial Property.
Article R514-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 30, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Any notification shall be deemed regular if made: 1°. either to the last holder of the filing declared to the Institute or, after the publication provided for in Article R.
512-10, to the last holder registered with the National Register of Designs; 2°. or to the representative of the above mentioned holder.
If the holder does not have his residence in a Member State of the European Community or a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area, the notification will be deemed regular if made to the last representative he has appointed before the Institute.
Article R514-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 31, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The notifications referred to in Chapters II, III and IV of this Title shall be made by a registered letter with advice of delivery.
The registered mailing may be replaced by delivery by hand of the letter to the addressee, against receipt, at the premises of the National Institute of Industrial Property or by an electronic message under the conditions fixed by the Director General of the Institute in order to guarantee, in particular, the safety of mailing.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 116/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE If the address of the addressee is unknown, the notification shall be made by publication of a notice in the Official
Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R514-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 32, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The conditions for submitting the filing and the content of the file shall be determined by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property, in particular, as regards:
1°. the application for registration and the material specifications to be met by the graphic or photographic reproduction referred to in Article R. 512-3;
2°. the declaration of extension referred to in Article R. 513-1; 3°. the application for registration with the National Designs Register referred to in Articles R. 512-15 and R. 512-17; 4°. the conditions for simplified filings referred to in Article L. 512-2.
SECTION II Transitional Provisions Article R514-6
Article R514-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Articles R. 512-1 to R. 514-5 shall apply to filings taking effect on 15 September 1992 subject to the following provisions:
1°. Filings made prior to 15 September 1992 shall remain subject, in relation to the conditions for the physical presentation, to the previously applicable provisions;
2°. Requests for maintenance, requests for publication or extension, requests for restoral or communication submitted prior to 15 September 1992 shall be dealt with in accordance with the provisions previously in force;
3°. Filings made for five years and kept secret shall be maintained secret if the owner does not request extension of their effects up to 25 years. The request shall be submitted, prior to expiry of five years, in accordance with Article R. 513-1;
4°. Filings made for 25 years and kept secret shall be maintained in secret unless the owner renounces secrecy in accordance with Article R. 512-10 or does not request extension of their effects for a second 25-year period in accordance with Article R. 513-1;
5°. Only entries made at the initiative of the Director General of the Institute and relating to acts that have occurred after 15 September 1992 shall be entered in the Register.
TITLE II Disputes Articles R521-1 to
R521-1-1
SOLE CHAPTER Withholding at Customs Articles R521-1 to
R521-1-1
Article R521-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 1, Official Journal of 21 October 2005)
I - The request for withholding of goods by the customs administration referred to in Article L. 521-7 shall indicate: 1°. the surname and forenames or company name of the applicant, his place of residence or of business; 2°. where appropriate, the name and address of his representative and proof of his powers of attorney; 3°. the capacity of the applicant in relation to the rights he invokes; 4°. the purpose and national number of the design concerned, accompanied by a certificate of identity issued by the
National Institute of Industrial Property; 5°. the description of the allegedly infringing goods whose withholding is requested;
6º all documents and information that enable to attest that the allegedly infringing goods have neither lawfully manufactured, nor put in free circulation, nor marketed in another Member State of the European Community.
II - The request referred to under (I) may be submitted to the relevant public authority prior to entry of the allegedly infringing goods into French territory. In such case, it shall be valid for one year and may be renewed.
The conditions for submitting the request shall be set out by order of the Minister responsible for customs.
Article R521-1-1 (inserted by Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 2, Official Journal of October 21 2005)
The relevant public authority mentioned under Article R. 521-1 (I) and (II) is the Minister responsible for customs.
BOOK VI Protection of Inventions and Technical Knowledge Articles R611-1 to
R631-2
TITLE I
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 117/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Invention Patents Articles R611-1 to
R618-5
CHAPTER I Field of Application Articles R611-1 to
R611-14-1
SECTION II Right to Title Articles R611-1 to
R611-14-1
Article R611-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An employee who is the author of an invention shall immediately declare the fact to his employer. In the event of more than one inventor, a joint declaration may be made by all the inventors or by some of them
only.
Article R611-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The declaration shall contain such information, in the possession of the employee, that is adequate to enable the employer to assess the classification of the invention in one of the categories referred to in paragraphs 1. and 2. of Article L. 611-7.
Such information shall concern: 1°. The subject matter of the invention together with the envisaged applications; 2°. The circumstances in which it was made, for example: instructions or directives received, experience or work of
the enterprise used, any collaboration received; 3°. The classification of the invention in the view of the employee.
Article R611-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where classification implies the existence for the employer of a right of attribution, the declaration shall be accompanied by a description of the invention.
Such description shall set out: 1°. The problem that faced the employee, taking into possible account the prior state of the art; 2°. The solution he provided; 3°. At least one example of an embodiment, possibly accompanied by drawings.
Article R611-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If, contrary to the classification of the invention on the basis of the employee’s declaration, the employer’s right of attribution is subsequently recognized, the employee, where appropriate, shall immediately supplement his declaration with the information referred to in Article R. 611-3.
Article R611-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the employee’s declaration does not comply with the provisions of Article R. 611-2 (1° and 2°) or, where appropriate, of Article R. 611-3, the employer shall communicate to the person concerned the exact points on which the declaration should be supplemented.
Such communication shall be made within two months as from the date of receipt of the declaration. Failing that, the declaration shall be deemed in conformity.
Article R611-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Within a period of two months, the employer shall give his consent to the classification of the invention on the basis of the employee’s declaration or, failing an indication of the classification, shall inform the employee, by reasoned communication, of the classification he has chosen.
The two-month period shall begin on the date of receipt by the employer of the employee’s declaration containing the information referred to in Article R. 611-2 or, in the event of a justified request for additional information recognized as such, from the date on which the declaration has been supplemented.
An employer who does not act within the prescribed time limit shall be deemed to have accepted the classification based on the employee’s declaration.
Article R611-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limit afforded the employer to claim the right of attribution shall be four months, unless otherwise agreed by the parties which may not be subsequent to the declaration of the invention.
The time limit shall begin on the date of receipt by the employer of the declaration of the invention containing the particulars referred to in Articles R. 611-2 (1 and 2) and R. 611-3 or, in the event of a request for supplementary
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 118/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE information recognized to be justified, from the date on which the declaration was supplemented.
The claim to the right of attribution shall be made by sending to the employee a communication setting out the nature and scope of the rights which the employer wishes to claim.
Article R611-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limits referred to in Articles R. 611-5 to R. 611-7 shall be suspended in the event of institution of legal action with regard to the regularity of the declaration or the justification for the classification of the invention invoked by the employee or by referral, for the same purposes, to the Joint Conciliation Board referred to in Article L. 615-21.
The time limit shall begin on the day on which a final decision has been taken.
Article R611-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any declaration or communication made by the employee or by the employer shall be made by registered mail with notification of receipt or by any other means providing evidence that it has been received by the other party.
The declaration referred to in Article R. 611-1 may result from transmission by the National Institute of Industrial Property to the employer, under the conditions laid down by decree of the Minister responsible for industrial property, of the second copy of a letter addressed by the employee to the Institute for safekeeping.
This procedure shall be optional for the inventions referred to in the first paragraph of Article L. 611-7.
Article R611-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The employee and the employer shall refrain from any disclosure of the invention for as long as lack of agreement subsists as to its classification or for as long as no decision has been taken on it.
If one of the parties, in order to maintain his rights, files an application for a patent, the party shall notify without delay a copy of the filing documents to the other party.
It shall exhaust the possibilities provided by the applicable legislation and regulations in order to defer publication of the application.
Article R611-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Officials and public servants of the State, of local authorities, of public establishments and of any public law legal person shall be subject to the provisions of Article L. 611-7 in accordance with the conditions laid down in this Subsection, unless more favorable contractual provisions govern the industrial property rights in inventions they make. These provisions shall not constitute an obstacle to the maintenance or to the application, with respect to such officials and public servants, of more favorable regulatory measures.
Article R611-12 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 96-857 of 2 October 1996 art. 1, annexe Official Journal du 3 October 1996)
1 Inventions made by an official or public servant in the execution either of tasks comprising an inventive mission corresponding to his attributions, or of studies or research explicitly entrusted to him shall belong to the public person on behalf of whom he carries out those tasks, studies or research. However, if the public person decides not to develop the invention, the official or public servant who has made the invention may enjoy the economic rights deriving from the invention in accordance with the conditions laid down in an agreement concluded with the public person.
2 All other inventions shall belong to the official or public servant. However, the public employer shall have the right, under the conditions and time limits laid down in this Subsection,
to have attributed to him all or a part of the rights deriving from the patent protecting the invention where the invention has been made by an official or a public servant:
Either in the course of carrying out his duties; Or in the field of activity of the public body concerned; Or through knowledge or use of techniques, specific means of such body or of data obtained by that body.
Article R611-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the same public servant carries out his activities on behalf of more than one public person, those public persons shall act concertedly in accordance with the conditions to be determined by order or by an agreement brought to the knowledge of the servants concerned for the exercise of rights and the execution of obligations laid down by this Subsection.
Article R611-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An official or public servant who makes an invention shall immediately declare the invention to the authority empowered by the public person to which it belongs.
The provisions of Articles R. 611-1 to R. 611-10 relating to the obligations of employee and employer shall apply to officials and public servants and to the public persons concerned.
Article R611-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 119/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The National Institute of Industrial Property shall not verify the correctness of designation of inventor referred to in
Article R. 612-10.
Article R611-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designated inventor shall be mentioned as such in publications of the patent application and of the patent specification. If that cannot be done, he shall be mentioned in the copies of the publications of the patent application or the patent specification not yet distributed. The mention shall be made at the request of the applicant or holder of the patent.
The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall apply where a third party submits to the National Institute of Industrial Property a final decision recognizing his right to be designated. In the case referred to in the second sentence of that paragraph, the third party may also ask to be mentioned in the copies of publications of the patent application or the patent specification not yet distributed.
The provisions of the first paragraph shall not apply where the inventor designated by the applicant or the patent owner renounces his designation in a written communication to the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R611-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designation of inventor may be corrected only by a request accompanied by the consent of the person wrongly designated and, if the request is not submitted by the applicant or the owner of the patent, the consent of either one of those persons. The provisions of Article R. 612-10 shall apply.
If a mistaken designation of inventor has been entered in the National Patent Register or published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property, the entry or publication shall be corrected. The mention of the mistaken designation of inventor shall be corrected in the copies of the publications of the patent application or the patent specification not yet distributed.
The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall apply in the event of the designation of inventor being annulled by a court.
Article R611-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Proceedings to claim ownership of a patent application or a patent shall be entered in the National Patent Register at the request of the person who has instituted the proceedings.
If a court decision is given in favor of the person who has instituted the proceedings, the copies of the patent application or of the patent in the possession of the National Institute of Industrial Property for the purposes of public inspection or for sale shall have a note affixed thereon showing the change in ownership of the patent.
Article R611-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent granting procedure shall be suspended at the written request of any person providing evidence that he has instituted proceedings before the first instance court to claim ownership of the patent application.
Suspension of the procedure shall take effect on the day on which evidence is produced and shall apply in particular to the time limit referred to in the first paragraph of Article L. 612-15; however, it shall not prevent application of Article R. 612-39.
The patent granting procedure shall be resumed once the court decision has become final; it may also be resumed at any time with the written consent of the person who has instituted the proceedings to claim ownership of the patent application; such consent shall be irrevocable.
The suspension and resumption of the procedure shall be entered in the National Patent Register.
Article R611-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
As from the date on which a person provides evidence that he has instituted proceedings, the owner of the application or the patent may not withdraw his application or renounce his patent in whole or for one or more of the claims contained therein except with the written consent of the person who has instituted the proceedings to claim ownership.
Article R611-14-1 (Decree No. 96-857 of 2 October 1996Article 2, annexe Official Journal du 3 October 1996) (Decree No. 97-843 of 10 September 1997Article 1 Official, Journal of 17 September 1997) (Decree No. 2001-140 of 13 February 2001Article 1 and Article 2, Official Journal of 15 February 2001) (Decree No. 2005-1217 of 26 September 2005, Article 1, Article 2, Official Journal of 29 September 2005)
I. For civil servants or public officials of the State and of its public institutions belonging to the categories provided for in the annexe of this Article and who are inventors referred to in Article R. 611-12 (1), the additional remuneration provided for in Article L. 611-7 shall consist of a bonus for the products derived from the invention by the public legal entity that is the beneficiary of the invention and a bonus for the patent.
II.The bonus shall be calculated, for each invention, on the basis of the pre-tax revenue from royalties received each year for the invention by the public legal entity after deduction of all direct costs borne by this entity and including the coefficient representing the contribution of the employee concerned to the invention. The bonus for patent shall not be included in the direct costs.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 120/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The additional remuneration paid to each official who is inventor shall be 50% of the basis specified above, the
ceiling being the gross annual salary with pension deductions corresponding to the second group grade outside level D and, beyond this amount, 25% of that basis.
The additional remuneration due as a bonus shall be paid annually and advance payments may be made throughout the year.
III.The bonus for patent shall be fixed in advance. Its amount shall be determined by a common decree of the Ministers responsible for the budget, public service and research. There shall be allocated to each official a coefficient representing his contribution to the invention.
This bonus shall be paid in two instalments. The right to the payment of the first instalment, which represents 20 % of the amount of the bonus, shall be granted at the end of a one year period beginning with the first filing of the patent application. The right to the payment of the second instalment shall be granted at the time of the signing of a concession of user licence or of a contract of transfer of the aforesaid patent.
IV. Where several officials are inventors of the same object, the importance of the respective contribution of each of them to the invention, represented by a coefficient, shall be definitively determined before the first annual payment referred to under (I) or, where applicable, before the payment of advances, in accordance with the conditions set out by the Minister having authority over the service or by the chief authorizing officer of the public service. Where only one official is the inventor, the coefficient representing his contribution is 1.
If the invention is a result of collaboration between officials belonging to several different public legal entities, the conditions of distribution and payment of the bonus shall be decided jointly by the public legal entities concerned.
V. Where the invention has been made by an official in the framework of his main activity, the remuneration due as a bonus shall be paid to the person concerned in addition to the remuneration for his activity without limitation other than that set out in this Article.
Where applicable, the bonus shall continue to be paid to the official during the period of working of the invention despite the fact that he leaves his functions for any reason whatsoever or he claims his retirement benefits. In the event of death of the official, the bonus shall be paid up to the end of the year during which he dies.
Annex: Civil Servants and officials who are inventors. National Education, Higher Education and Research. Body of civil servants:
-researchers, engineers, assistant engineers and research technicians governed by Decree No. 83-1260 of 30 December 1983 as amended.
-researcher-professors governed by Decree No. 84-431 of 6 June 1984 as amended and researcher-professors belonging to specific bodies of which the list is given in the annex to this Decree.
-engineers, assistant engineers and research and training technicians governed by Decree No. 85-1534 of 31 December 1985 as amended.
- Chief engineers in nuclear physics, engineers in nuclear physics, chief technicians in nuclear physics, technicians in nuclear physics, workshop technicians in nuclear physics, research technicians in nuclear physics, nuclear physics preparers and nuclear physics prototypists, governed by Decree No. 85-1462 of 30 December 1985 as amended.
-Research representatives of the National Scientific Research Centre, governed by Decree No. 95-1461 of 30 December 1985;
Non-confirmed officials: - researchers governed by Decree No. 80-31 of 17 January 1980 as amended. - engineers and specialists governed by Decree No. 59-1405 of 9 December 1959 as amended. - scientific and contractual staff governed by Decree No. 80-479 of 27 June 1980. - professors and associated lecturers pursuant to Article 54, paragraph 2, of Act No. 84-52 of 26 January 1984 and
Act No. 85-1223 of 22 November 1985. -research allocatees governed by Decree No. 85-402 of 3 April 1985 as amended by Decree No. 92-339 of 30
March 1992. -training college instructors and allocatee-instructors governed by Decree No. 89-794 of 30 October 1989 as
amended. - pharmacy instructors governed by Decree No. 92-1229 of 19 November 1992 as amended. - temporary teaching and research staff governed by Decree No. 88-654 of 7 May 1988 as amended.
-researchers associated to the National Scientific Research Centre governed by Decree No. 69-894 of 26 September 1969 as amended.
- contractual officials outside classification, exceptional and first grade contractual officials, governed by the internal regulations of 30 March 1988 containing the provisions applicable to the contractual employees of the National Centre for Agricultural Machinery, Rural Engineering and Water and Forests.
-engineers and specialists at the National Centre for Health and Medical Research, governed by Decree No. 64-420 of 12 May 1964 as amended.
-expert engineers of the National Institute for Computers and Automation governed by Decree No. 86-83 of 17 January 1986 as amended.
-employees recruited by public institutions of a scientific and technological nature in application of the provisions of Article 23 of Act No. 82-610 of 15 July 1982, as amended, on policy and research on technological programming in France.
-other officials recruited by scientific and technological public institutions and higher education institutions in compliance with Articles 4 and 6 of Act No. 84-16 of 11 January 1984 amended containing statutory provisions relating
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 121/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE to the public service of the State in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
-officials recruited for services of industrial and commercial activities of public institutions of higher education in compliance with Article L. 123-5 of the Education Code in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of a doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
Higher education, research and social affairs: -teaching and hospital staff of teaching hospitals governed by Decree No. 84-135 of 24 February 1984 as
amended. - teaching and hospital staff of dental care, teaching and research centres of teaching hospitals governed by Decree
No. 90-92 of 24 January 1990 as amended. -first and second grade professors in dental and odontological surgery of the dental consultation and treatment
services governed by Decree No.65-803 of 22 September 1965 as amended. Ministry of Agriculture, Fishery and Food: Body of civil servants: - rural, water and forestry engineers governed by Decree No. 65-426 of 4 June 1965 as amended. - agronomical engineers governed by Decree No. 65-427 of 4 June 1965 as amended. - water and forestry engineers governed by Decree No. 70-128 of 14 February 1970 as amended. - rural engineers governed by Decree No. 65-688 of 10 August 1965 as amended. - agricultural engineers governed by Decree No. 65-690 of 10 August 1965 as amended. - veterinary inspectors governed by Decree No. 62-1439 of 26 November 1962 as amended. - scientific staff of the National Veterinary and Foodstuffs Study Center governed by Decree No. 64-642 of 29 June
1964 as amended. -researcher-professors of the higher public education institutions responsible to the Minister responsible for
agriculture governed by Decree No. 92-171 of 21 February 1992. - engineers, assistant engineers and technicians governed by Decree No. 95-370 of 6 April 1995.
-technicians of the services of the Minister responsible for agriculture governed by Decree No. 96-501 of 7 June 1996.
Non-confirmed officials: - associate or invited staff in higher education and research institutions responsible to the Minister responsible for
agriculture governed by Decree No. 95-621 of 6 May 1995. - contractual teaching and research assistants of the public higher education institutions responsible to the Minister
responsible for agriculture governed by Decree No. 91-374 of 16 April 1991. - other officials recruited by scientific and technological public institutions and higher education institutions in
compliance with Articles 4 and 6 of Act No. 84-16 of 11 January 1984 amended containing statutory provisions relating to the public service of the State in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
Industry: Body of civil servants: - body of mining engineers governed by Decree No. 88-507 of 29 April 1988, as amended. - industry and mining engineers governed by Decree No. 88-507 of 29 April 1988 as amended.
-professors, lecturers and assistants of the higher public education institutions of mining and higher public education institutions of industrial techniques governed by Decree No. 69-444 of 14 May 1969 as amended.
-laboratory technicians assigned to higher public education institutions of mining and higher public education institutions of industrial techniques and mining and governed by Decree No. 96-273 of 26 March 1996 as amended.
-interministerial body of telecommunications engineers governed by Decree No. 67-715 of 16 August 1967. - civil Servants delegated to employment in the group of telecommunications public higher education institutions
pursuant to Article 36 (1) of Decree No. 96-1177 of 27 December 1996. Non-confirmed officials:
-research personnel in the Higher Public Education Institutions of Mining of Paris and Saint-Etienne governed by Decree No. 71-999 of 7 December 1971.
-teaching personnel, researchers and affiliated engineers governed by Decree No. 70-663 of 10 July 1970 as amended.
-contractualofficials "exceptional category" representatives, "normal category" contractual employee representatives, non-confirmed contractual employees and 1st category contractual employees governed by Decree No. 75-62 of 28 January 1975 as amended.
-public law contractual employees of the group of telecommunications institutions recruited pursuant to Article 36 (2) of Decree No. 96-1177 of 27 December 1996 and governed by Decree No. 86-83 of 17 January 1986 as amended.
- other officials recruited by scientific and technological public institutions and higher education institutions in compliance with Articles 4 and 6 of Act No. 84-16 of 11 January 1984 amended containing statutory provisions relating to the public service of the State in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
Ministry of Equipment, Transport and Housing: Body of civil servants: - road works engineers governed by Decree No. 59-358 of 20 February 1959 as amended;
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 122/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE - research workers and research directors governed by Decree No. 94-943 of 28 October 1994; - state public works engineers governed by Decree No. 71-345 of 5 May 1971 as amended;
-surveyors governed by Decree No. 65-793 of 16 September 1965 as amended by Decree No. 90-160 of 16 February 1990;
- state surveyors and cartographers governed by Decree No. 73-264 of 6 March 1973 as amended; - civil aviation engineers governed by Decree No. 71-234 of 30 March 1971 as amended; - civil aviation study and exploitation engineers governed by Decree No.71-907 of 8 November 1971 as amended; - air traffic controllers governed by Decree No. 90-998 of 8 November 1990 as amended;
-air safety systems electronics engineers governed by Decree No. 91-56 of 16 January 1991 as amended by Decree No. 94-278 of 11 April 1994;
- meteorological engineers governed by Decree No. 63-1376 of 24 December 1963 as amended; - meteorological work engineers governed by Decree No. 65-184 of 5 March 1965 as amended. Non-confirmed officials: - non-confirmed staff of category A level governed by the following provisions:
-decision of 18 March 1992 of the Minister of State, Minister for the Public Service and Modernization of the Administration, Minister for Equipment, Housing, Transport and Space and the Deputy Minister for the Budget;
-regulation of 14 May 1973 governing non-established staff of the Central Laboratory of Public Works and the technical study centers for equipment;
- internal Regulations of 30 October 1969 as amended relating to non-established staff employed by the technical study services for roads and motorways;
- Order of 10 July 1968 relating to the conditions for recruiting and paying technical and administrative contractual staff of the Ministry of Equipment and Housing carrying out high-level studies in the economic and international affairs service and in the roads and motorways technical studies service, as amended by Order of 27 March 1973 on the same subject;
- Decree No. 46-1507 of 18 June 1946 laying down the status of auxiliary staff recruited by contract by the Ministry for Public Works and Transport for the bridges and road service, as amended by Decrees No. 68-313 of 1 April 1968 and No. 75-1355 of 18 December 1975 on the same subject;
- Decree No. 48-1018 of 16 June 1948 as amended laying down the status of contractual servants of the Ministry of Public Works of Transport, Transport and Tourism;
-internal regulations of 4 June 1970 relating to non-confirmed staff employed by the Regional Directorate for Equipment of the Ile de France.
- other officials recruited by scientific and technological public institutions and higher education institutions in compliance with Articles 4 and 6 of Act No. 84-16 of 11 January 1984 amended containing statutory provisions relating to the public service of the State in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
Defence: Bodies of civil and military civil servants: - armament engineers governed by Decree No. 82-1067 of 15 December 1982 as amended; - military fuel engineers governed by Decree No. 76-802 of 19 August 1976 as amended; - army professionals governed by Decree No. 2004-534 of 14 June 2004; - military study and technical engineers governed by Decree No. 79-1135 of 27 December 1979 as amended;
-military study and manufacturing engineers of the Ministry for Defence governed by Decree No. 89-750 of 18 October 1989 as amended;
-high-level study and manufacturing technicians of the Ministry of Defence governed by Decree No. 89-749 of 18 October 1989, as amended;
- technicians of the Ministry of Defence governed by Decree No. 98-203 of 20 March 1998, as amended. Non-confirmed officials: -non-confirmed officials of special category, outside category and of category A, governed by Decree No. 49-1378
of 3 October 1949, as amended; - instructors with main duty at the National Engineering School of Aeronautics governed by Decree No. 67-962 of 23
October 1967; -scientific staff of laboratories and research centres of the Polytechnic School governed by Decree No. 73-311 of
14 March 1973 as amended; -engineers and specialists in the laboratories and research centres of the Polytechnic School governed by Decree
No. 73-312 of 14 March 1973 as amended; -non-confirmed engineers officials governed by Decree No. 88-541 of 4 May 1988 relating to certain officials who
entered into industrial or commercial contracts with the Ministry for Defence; - teaching personnel of the Polytechnic School governed by Decree No. 2000-497 of 5 June 2000;
-scientific, technical and administrative contractual personnel of research of the Polytechnic School governed by Decree No. 2003-1006 of 21 October 2003;
- other officials recruited by scientific and technological public institutions and higher education institutions in compliance with Articles 4 and 6 of Act No. 84-16 of 11 January 1984 amended containing statutory provisions relating to the public service of the State in order to carry out research tasks within the framework of the preparation of doctoral thesis within the meaning of Article L. 612-7 of the Education Code or after obtaining such a doctorate degree.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 123/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE CHAPTER II Filing and Processing of Applications Articles R612-1 to
R612-76
SECTION I Filing of Applications Articles R612-1 to
R612-73
Article R612-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 33, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
A patent application shall be filed either with the National Institute of Industrial Property or with a prefecture other than that of Paris.
The filing may result from a mailing to the National Institute of Industrial Property by registered letter with advice of delivery or by a message using any type of remote transmission according to the conditions defined by Director General of the Institute to guarantee, in particular, the safety of mailing. In such cases, the date of submission of the documents shall be the date of receipt at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property may require a filing by an electronic means where this simplifies the examination and publication of the patent application.
Article R612-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997Article 5 Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002Article 8 Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 34, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing may be made by the applicant in person or by a representative having his place of residence, his place of business or an establishment in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area. Subject to the exceptions referred to in Articles L. 422-4 and L. 422-5, the representative appointed for the filing and accomplishment of any subsequent deed relating to the patent granting procedure, with the exception of the simple payment of fees, shall be required to have the capacity of an industrial property attorney.
Natural or legal persons not having their place of residence or their place of business in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on European Economic Area shall be required to appoint a representative who meets the conditions set out in the preceding paragraph within two months as from the date of receipt of the notification addressed to them for that purpose. In the event of more than one applicant, a common representative shall be appointed. If the latter is not one of the applicants, he must meet the conditions provided in the first paragraph.
Except where he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, the representative must attach a power of attorney that will enable him, subject to the provisions of Articles R. 612-38 and R. 613-45 and, unless agreed to the contrary, to carry out all deeds and to receive all the notifications referred to in Articles R. 611-15 to R. 611-20, R. 612-1 to R. 613-3, R. 613-45 to R. 613-65, R. 616-1 to R. 616-3 and R. 618-1 to R. 618-4. The power of attorney shall not require legalization.
Article R612-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent application shall comprise a request for grant of a patent of which the form shall be laid down by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and to which shall be attached:
1°. A description of the invention, accompanied where appropriate by drawings; 2°. One or more claims; 3°. An abstract of the technical content of the invention; 4°. Where appropriate, a copy of any earlier filings of which elements are reproduced as set out in Article L. 612-3;
the elements that are reproduced shall be highlighted therein.
Article R612-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent application shall not contain: 1°. Elements or drawings of which the publication or implementation would be contrary to public policy or morality;
2°. Statements disparaging the products or processes of any particular person other than the applicant, or the merits or validity of applications or patents of any such person. Mere comparisons with the prior art shall not be considered disparaging in themselves;
3.Elements obviously irrelevant to the description of the invention.
Article R612-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent application shall be followed, within one month of the filing of the documents, by payment: 1°. Of the filing fee; 2°. Of the search report fee, unless the drafting of the report has been deferred.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 124/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R612-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A receipt stating the date of submission of the documents shall be issued to the applicant either by the National Institute of Industrial Property or by the prefecture.
When they are filed with a prefecture, the documents shall be immediately transmitted to the National Institute of Industrial Property in Paris, accompanied by a duplicate of the receipt.
Article R612-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 35, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Within 15 days of the delivery or arrival of the documents at the National Institute of Industrial Property in Paris, the Institute shall give to the patent application a national registration number and shall immediately notify the number to the applicant. Any correspondence or subsequent filing of documents that does not refer to that number or that is not signed by the applicant or his representative shall not be admitted.
Article R612-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Enjoyment of the filing date of the patent application shall be acquired on the date of filing of at least one copy of the documents listed in Article L. 612-2, drawn up in French, save for the exception under Article R. 612-21. Enjoyment of the filing date shall be acquired even if those documents are irregular in form.
If one of the elements referred to in the preceding paragraph is missing, the applicant shall be invited to supplement the patent application within one month.
If the applicant complies with the invitation, the filing date shall be that on which the application was supplemented; that date shall be notified to the applicant. If such is not the case, the application shall be declared inadmissible; the elements filed shall be returned to the applicant and any fees that have been paid shall be refunded to him.
Article R612-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the drawings are filed after the filing date referred to in the preceding Article, the applicant shall be informed that the drawings and the references made to the drawings in the patent application shall be deleted unless he submits, within one month, a request for the obtaining of a patent having as its date the day on which the drawings are filed.
If the drawings have not been submitted, the applicant shall be invited to remedy the omission within one month; he shall be informed that the patent application shall take the date of the day on which the drawings are filed and failing that the references made to the drawings shall be deleted.
Where appropriate, the new filing date shall be notified to the applicant.
Article R612-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for grant shall be signed by the applicant or his representative. It shall contain: 1°. The nature of the industrial property title sought; 2°. The title of the invention, which shall clearly and concisely state the technical designation of the invention and
shall exclude all fancy names; 3°. The designation of the inventor; however, if the applicant is not the inventor or not the sole inventor, the
designation shall be made in a separate document containing the surname, forenames and place of residence of the inventor together with the signature of the applicant or of his representative;
4°. The surname and forenames of the applicant, his nationality, his place of residence or of business; 5°. The name and address of the representative, if a representative has been appointed.
Article R612-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for grant shall be supplemented, where appropriate, by particulars relating to: 1°. The deferred drafting of the search report; 2°. Facilities requested for payment of the fee for drafting that report; 3°. A reduction in the rate of fees afforded the applicant or requested by him; 4°. Earlier filings of which elements may have been reproduced; 5°. Claimed priorities; 6°. Showing of the invention in an official or officially-recognized exhibition. In the event of non-compliance with the provisions of Article R. 612-10(3), the applicant shall be invited to regularize
his application within a period of 16 months as from the filing date or from the earliest date enjoyed by the application or, if priority has been claimed, from the priority date.
Any declaration of priority and any request to enjoy the filing date of an earlier application shall be subject to payment of a fee.
Article R612-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The description shall contain: 1°. A statement of the technical field to which the invention relates;
2°. A statement of the background art known to the applicant and which can be regarded as useful for
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 125/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE understanding the invention and drawing up the search report; the documents reflecting the prior art shall be cited wherever possible;
3°. Disclosure of the invention, as claimed, in such terms that the technical problem and the solution proposed can be understood; where appropriate, any advantageous effects of the invention with reference to the prior art shall be stated;
4°. A brief description of the drawings, if any; 5°. A detailed description of at least one way of carrying out the invention; the description should normally be
accompanied by examples and references to the drawings, if any; 6°. A statement of the way in which the invention is capable of exploitation in industry if such exploitation is not
obvious from the description or the nature of the invention.
Article R612-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The description shall be presented in the manner and order referred to in Article R. 612-12, unless the nature of the invention means that a different manner or a different order would afford a better understanding and a more economic presentation.
In addition, the following may be annexed at the end of the description: 1°. Short extracts from computer programs presented in the form of lists written in current programming languages,
where necessary for the understanding of the invention; 2°. Lists of nucleotide and/or amino acid sequences; 3°. Chemical or mathematical formulae. Schematic representations of stages in a process, diagrams and short extracts from computer programs submitted
in the form of organigrams required for the understanding of the invention shall be considered to be drawings.
Article R612-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the case referred to in the second paragraph of Article L. 612-5, the culture shall be deposited at the latest on the filing date of the patent application and the description shall detail:
1°. The information available to the applicant regarding the characteristics of the microorganism; 2°. The authorized body with which the culture has been deposited, together with the deposit number. The information referred to in item 2 in the preceding paragraph may be supplied within a period of 16 months as
from the filing date or of the earliest date enjoyed by the patent application or, if priority is claimed, from the priority date, or on the occasion of the request referred to in Article L. 612-21 if such request is submitted prior to expiry of that time limit. The communication of this information shall imply on the part of the applicant his irrevocable and unreserved consent to the deposited culture being made available to the public in accordance with Articles R. 612-42 and R. 612-43.
Article R612-15 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 36, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
If the culture ceases to be available either because it is No. longer viable or because the authorized body is No. longer able to supply samples, such interruption shall not be taken into account provided that:
1°. a new deposit of the biological material is made within three months as from the date on which the interruption was notified to the applicant or to the holder of the patent either by the authorized body or by the National Institute of Industrial Property;
2°. a copy of the deposit receipt issued by the authorized body, accompanied by the number of the patent application or by the patent, is given to the National Institute of Industrial Property within four months of the new deposit date.
Where interruption results from non-viability of the culture, the new deposit shall be made with the authorized body that had received the initial deposit; in other cases, it may be made with any authorized body.
The new deposit shall be accompanied by a written declaration by which the depositor certifies that the biological material is the same as that of the initial deposit.
The bodies authorized to receive deposits of biological material shall be designated by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R612-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The claims shall define the matter for which protection is sought in terms of the technical features of the invention. The claim may not, except where absolutely necessary, rely in respect of the technical features of the invention on simple references to the description or drawings.
Article R612-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
All claims shall comprise: 1°. A preamble giving the designation of the subject matter of the invention and those technical features which are
necessary for the definition of the claimed elements but which, in culmination, are part of the prior art; 2°. A characterizing portion, preceded by an expression of the type “characterized by” stating the technical features
which, in combination with the features stated in item 1, it is designed to protect.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 126/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE However, a different manner may be adopted if justified by the nature of the invention.
Article R612-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to the first paragraph of Article L. 612-4, a patent application may contain two or more independent claims in the same category (product, process, apparatus or use) where it is not appropriate, having regard to the subject matter of the application, to cover this subject matter by a single claim.
Any claim stating the essential features of an invention may be followed by one or more claims concerning particular embodiments of that invention.
Article R612-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Pursuant to Article L. 612-4, one and the same patent application may include, in particular, either: 1.An independent claim for a product, an independent claim for a process designed specifically for the manufacture
of that product, and an independent claim for a use of such product; 2.An independent claim for a process, and an independent claim for a device or means specifically designed for the
implementation of the process; 3.An independent claim for a product, an independent claim for a process designed specifically for the manufacture
of that product and an independent claim for a device or means specially designed for the implementation of the process.
Article R612-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The abstract shall be drawn up exclusively for use as technical information. It may not be taken into account for any other purpose, in particular not for the purpose of interpreting the scope of the protection sought or for the purpose of applying the third paragraph of Article L. 611-11.
The final content of the abstract shall be drafted, where necessary, by the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property at the same time as the notice referred to in Article R. 612-39 or, subsequent to that notice, immediately after it has been finalized.
Article R612-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The descriptions and claims contained in applications as filed may be drafted in a foreign language: Either by foreign natural or legal persons, provided that the country of which those persons are nationals affords
equivalent treatment to French nationals; Or by natural or legal persons to whom has been assigned an application filed abroad or a priority right in such
application, provided that the country in which the initial application was filed affords equivalent treatment to French nationals.
If use is made of this faculty, a translation of the documents shall be furnished by the applicant within three months as from the filing date of the patent application.
The list of countries considered to afford equivalent treatment and the national language or one of the national languages in which nationals of such countries may file shall be determined by the Minister for Foreign Affairs and the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R612-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Proof of the exhibitor’s right defined in Article L. 611-13, first paragraph, second indent, (b), shall be furnished within four months as from the filing date of the patent application in the form of an attestation issued during the exhibition by the authority responsible for ensuring protection of industrial property at that exhibition and confirming that the invention has in fact been displayed at that exhibition.
The attestation shall state the opening date of the exhibition and, where appropriate, that of first disclosure of the invention if the two dates should not be the same. It shall be accompanied by documents that enable the invention to be identified and bearing authentication by the above mentioned authority.
Article R612-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The list of non-Member States of the Paris Union considered to afford, on the basis of a French patent application or of an international application or of a European patent designating France, a right of priority equivalent to the right of priority established by the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property shall be determined by the Minister for Foreign Affairs and the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R612-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The declaration of priority referred to in paragraph 1 of Article L. 612-7 shall bear the date of the previous application, the State in which or for which it has been filed and the number that has been allocated to it.
The date and State of the earlier filing shall be stated on filing of the patent application, and the filing number prior to expiry of the sixteenth month following the priority date.
The copy of the previous application referred to in paragraph 1 of Article L. 612-7 shall be produced prior to expiry
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 127/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE of the sixteenth month following the priority date, accompanied, where appropriate, by the authorization to claim priority given in writing by the owner of the previous application.
It shall be certified by the authority that had received the previous application and shall be accompanied by an attestation from such authority stating the filing date.
In the event of failure to comply with the provisions of the preceding paragraphs, the claim to a priority right shall be declared inadmissible.
If the date of the previous filing that is stated is earlier by more than one year than the filing date of the patent application, the applicant shall be notified that no priority right exists unless he can give within one month a corrected date that falls within the priority period.
The particulars contained in the declaration of priority shall be mentioned in the published patent application and entered on the patent specification.
Article R612-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A request to enjoy the filing date of one or more previous applications shall not be admissible if: 1°. It is not made at the time of filing the patent application; 2°. The filing date of the previous application or applications of which the benefit is requested is earlier by more than
12 months; 3°. The filing of the application or applications for which benefit of the filing date has been requested has been made
in a manner that does not permit its publication.
Article R612-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The delegates of the Minister responsible for national defense, specially empowered to such end and whose names and capacities have been brought to the knowledge of the Minister responsible for industrial property by the Minister responsible for national defense shall take cognizance at the premises of the National Institute of Industrial Property of the patent applications that have been filed.
These shall be presented to them within 15 days as from their date of receipt at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R612-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for authorization to disclose and freely exploit the invention that is the subject matter of a patent application prior to the expiry of the five-month period referred to in Article L. 612-9 shall be submitted to the National Institute of Industrial Property; it may be submitted together with the filing of the patent application. The authorization shall be notified to the applicant by the Minister responsible for industrial property.
In the absence of such authorization and at any time, a request for special authorization to carry out specific acts of exploitation may be addressed directly by the patent applicant to the Minister responsible for national defense. If he gives the requested authorization, the latter shall set out any conditions to which such acts of exploitation are subject.
If the special authorization concerns the assignment of the patent application for the granting of a license to work, the Minister responsible for national defense shall communicate a copy of his decision to the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R612-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The requisition addressed to the Minister responsible for industrial property by the Minister responsible for national defense for the purpose of extending the prohibitions on disclosure and free exploitation of an invention that is the subject matter of a patent application shall reach the National Institute of Industrial Property at the latest 15 days before expiry of the five-month period referred to in Article R. 612-27.
Any requisition for the purpose of renewing an extension shall arrive under the same conditions at the latest 15 days before the expiry of the current one-year period.
The extension of the prohibitions on disclosure and free exploitation shall be pronounced by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property and be notified to the applicant prior to termination of the current period of prohibition.
The order may contain special provisions authorizing, subject to certain conditions, the filing abroad of applications for protection of the invention. A request to that end shall have been addressed by the owner of the patent application to the Minister responsible for national defense, who shall communicate his decision to the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Special authorizations to carry out specific acts of exploitation may be granted under the conditions set out in the second and third paragraphs of Article R. 612-27.
The Minister responsible for national defense may inform at any time the Minister responsible for industrial property of the lifting of prohibitions extended in accordance with Article L. 612-10. Such measure shall be the subject of an order by the Minister responsible for industrial property notified to the holder of the patent application.
Article R612-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for compensation to repair the prejudice suffered by the extension of the prohibitions on disclosure and free working shall be addressed by the owner of the patent application to the Minister responsible for national defense
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 128/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE by registered mail with notification of receipt. The request shall detail, giving figures, the various causes of prejudice invoked.
The first instance court may only be called upon to determine the amount of the compensation on expiry of a period of four months as from the date of receipt of the request, except where an urgent decision has been taken during that period of time.
Article R612-30 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The court applied to under Article L. 612-10 shall pronounce both on the merits and on interlocutory measures by decisions that contain no analysis of the invention such as to entail disclosure.
Only the public prosecutor, the parties or their representatives may receive copies of the decisions taken. If an expert opinion is ordered, it may only be carried out by persons authorized thereto by the Minister for Defense.
Article R612-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the prohibitions on disclosure and free working terminate more than one year after the filing date, the application may not be made public under the conditions set out in Article R. 612-39 until six months have expired after the end of application of the prohibitory measures, except if the applicant has submitted within that period the request referred to in Article R. 612-39.
The applicant shall have six months as from the end of the prohibitory measures to request the drawing up of the search report or the conversion of the patent application to an application for a utility certificate.
Article R612-32 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Article R. 612-29 shall apply to the request for review of the compensation referred to in Article L. 612-10.
Article R612-33 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the patent application does not satisfy the provisions of Article L. 612-4, a time limit shall be given the applicant in order to divide his application or to restrict the claims.
Article R612-34 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Up to payment of the fee for granting and for printing of the patent specification, the applicant may, on his own initiative, file divisional applications for his initial patent application.
Article R612-35 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 38, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where a patent application is divided in accordance with Articles R. 612-33 and R. 612-34, each divisional application shall comply with the provisions of Articles R. 612-3 to R. 612-5. The provisions of the third paragraph of Article R. 612-1 shall also apply.
The applicant may: - either repeat in each divisional application the contents of the initial application, restricting the claims to the subject
matter alone of the divisional application; - or restrict the description, the claims and the design of each divisional application to its subject matter exclusively;
in such case, they shall contain, in addition to the passages, the claims and the forms extracted respectively from the description, the claims and the design in the initial application, only those connecting and explanatory sentences necessary for the clarity of the explanation.
The file of one of the divisional applications shall consist of the file of the initial application after having applied the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
Notwithstanding the provisions of Articles R. 612-10 and R. 612-11, the time limit within which the designation of inventor may be effected for each divisional application may not be less than two months after the invitation referred to in Article R. 612-11. The expiry date of that time limit shall be mentioned in the notification.
Article R612-36 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 39, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Up to the time of payment of the fee for grant and printing of the patent specification, the applicant may submit a reasoned request for correcting errors of expression or transcription and clerical errors discovered in the filed documents. The Institute may require evidence of the existence of the clerical error to be corrected and, where appropriate, the meaning of the correction requested.
If the request concerns the description, the claims or the design, correction shall only be authorized if it is obvious that No. other passage or line could manifestly have been intended by the applicant.
The request shall be submitted in writing and shall contain the passage of the proposed modifications; it shall be admissible only if accompanied by proof of payment of the required fee.
Article R612-37
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 129/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to Article L. 612-13, if the examination referred to in Article L. 612-11 has determined irregularities, the description, the claims or drawings may be amended, but only to the extent required to remedy the irregularities that have been determined.
Article R612-38 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent application may be withdrawn at any time by means of a written declaration up to payment of the fee for granting and printing of the patent specification.
The declaration may refer to one application only. It shall be submitted by the applicant or by a representative, who, unless he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, shall be required to attach to the declaration special powers for withdrawal.
If the patent application has been filed on behalf of more than one person, it may be withdrawn only if requested by all such persons.
If property, pledge or licensing rights have been entered in the National Patent Register, the withdrawal declaration shall be admissible only if accompanied by the written consent of the holders of such rights.
If the application is withdrawn after publication in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property of the notice referred to in Article R. 612-39, the withdrawal shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register.
In all cases where an application is withdrawn, a copy of the application shall be kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R612-39 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 40, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
On expiry of the eighteen-month period referred to in Article L. 612-21, or at any time prior to expiry of that time limit on a written request by the applicant, a notice shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property to the effect that the patent application has been made public.
As from the day of publication referred to in the preceding paragraph, any person may consult at the National Institute of Industrial Property the documents of the file of the patent application and obtain copies thereof at his own cost. The Institute may subject the exercise of this right to evidence of sufficient interest.
Any application for which the advantage of the filing date of one or more earlier applications has been requested in accordance with Article L. 612-3 shall be made public eighteen months after the earliest filing date that it enjoys.
However, an application that has been refused or withdrawn before the beginning of technical preparations for publication shall not be made public unless it is an application that has been divided.
An application whose filing date has been claimed in a subsequent application shall be made public even if it has been withdrawn or refused prior to the beginning of the technical preparation unless the claim has been waived within that same period.
Article R612-40 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The duration of the technical preparation referred to in Article R. 612-39 shall be laid down by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. The decision shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R612-41 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 41, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The following shall not be disclosed to the public: Draft decisions and opinions as well as documents not disclosed to the applicant and which have served to prepare
such decisions and opinions. Documents relating to the designation of the inventor if he has waived to his right to be designated as inventor
under the conditions provided for under Article R. 611-16. Documents that contain personal data or business secrets.
Any other document excluded from consultation by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property on the ground that it is of No. interest for informing third parties.
Article R612-42 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the invention relates to a microorganism, any person may either as from the publication date referred to in Article R. 612-39 or prior to that date if a copy of the patent application has been notified to him, request access to the culture deposited in accordance with Articles R. 612-14 and R. 612-15.
The request shall be submitted in writing to the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall contain, in particular, the name and address of the person making the request and his undertaking:
1.Not to communicate to any person the culture or a culture derived from it unless the patent application has been refused or withdrawn or the patent has ceased to have effect;
2.To use the culture or a culture derived from it for experimental purposes only, unless the patent application has been refused or withdrawn or the notice of grant referred to in Article R. 612-74 has not been published; however, this
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 130/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE undertaking shall not prevent use of the culture under a compulsory license or an ex officio license.
Article R612-43 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
For the purposes of Article R. 612-42 (1 and 2), derived culture shall mean any culture still possessing the characteristics of the deposited culture that are essential for the implementation of the invention. The undertakings referred to in Article R. 612-42 (1 and 2) shall not prevent the deposit of a derived culture for the purposes of patent proceedings.
The patent applicant may state in a written declaration made before completion of the technical preparation for publication referred to in Article R. 612-39 that, up to publication of the grant of the patent, of the withdrawal or refusal of the application, only an expert designated by the requester may have access to the deposited culture. The person making the request may designate as expert:
1.Either any natural person, on condition that he furnishes proof, when filing his request, that the patent applicant has given his consent to that designation;
2.Or any natural person included in a list drawn up by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The expert shall have access to the deposited culture in accordance with the conditions under Article R. 612-42 and shall be required to enter the undertakings set out therein; they shall also apply to the person making the request.
Where appropriate, the National Institute of Industrial Property shall note on the request that a patent application relating to the microorganism has been filed and that the person making the request or the expert he has designated is entitled to receive a sample of the culture. A copy of the request thus supplemented shall be communicated to the body with which the culture has been deposited and to the applicant or the patent owner.
Article R612-44 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to the impediments resulting from application of the provisions of Articles R. 612-27 and R. 612-28, the applicant may at any time obtain at his own cost an official copy of the documents in his patent application.
Article R612-45 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A patent application shall be refused if: 1°. It has not been supplemented within the time limits laid down in Articles R. 612-11 (second paragraph), R.
612-21 and R. 612-35 (fourth paragraph); 2°. The fees for filing and for the search report referred to in Article R. 612-5 have not been paid within the
prescribed time limit. The refusal decision shall be notified to the applicant who shall have a period of two months as from the date of
receipt of notification in order to submit his observations or to pay the due fees referred to in item 2 of this Article by paying the corresponding fee increased by the prescribed surcharge. The refusal decision shall become final if, within the prescribed time limit, the applicant has neither contested the irregularity or the failure to pay nor has paid the fee increased by a surcharge.
Article R612-46 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If, apart from the cases referred to in Articles R. 612-8 and R. 612-45, the patent application is not regular in its form with regard to the provisions of this Title or of the order taken to implement them or has not led to payment of the prescribed fees, notification thereof shall be made to the applicant.
The notification shall state the time limit afforded him in order to regularize his filing or to pay the due fees. It may be accompanied by a proposed regularization. Such proposal shall be deemed to have been accepted if the applicant does not contest it within the time limit afforded to him.
If the filing is not regularized or the fees are not paid within the time limit afforded, the patent application shall be refused.
Article R612-47 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the subject matter of the divisional application filed under Article R. 612-33 or Article R. 612-34 extends beyond the contents of the description in the initial application, the applicant shall be invited to modify the divisional application in accordance with the instructions given to him and within the time limit afforded to him.
Within that time limit, the applicant may submit observations in writing in which he may refute the instructions given by the National Institute of Industrial Property for amending his divisional application.
If the applicant has not submitted observations or if the divisional application has not been amended in the manner proposed, the application shall be refused.
If the observations submitted by the applicant are not accepted, he shall be notified thereof. In the event of the modification of the divisional application not being made within the new time limit afforded to him, the application shall be refused.
Article R612-48 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the applicant has been invited, pursuant to Article R. 612-33, to divide his application, he may, within the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 131/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE time limit laid down by that Article, submit written observations in which he refutes the objection made by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
If the applicant has not submitted observations or if he has not limited his claims or if the patent application has not been divided, the application shall be refused.
If the observations submitted by the applicant are not accepted or if the new claims do not enable the provisions of Article L. 612-4 to be satisfied, he shall be notified thereof. If the division or the limitation of the claims of the initial application are not made within the new time limit afforded him, the application shall be refused.
Article R612-49 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the patent application is likely to be refused for one of the reasons referred to in Article L. 612-12 (items 4, 5, 6 and 8), a reasoned notification thereof shall be made to the applicant. The notification shall set out the time limit afforded him in order to submit his observations or new claims.
The patent application shall be refused: — if the applicant has not submitted observations or new claims within the time limit afforded him; — if the observations submitted are not accepted or if the new claims do not enable the irregularity to be remedied.
Article R612-50 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of the description or the drawings failing to comply in part with the provisions of Articles L. 611-17 (a) or L. 612-1, a notification thereof shall be made to the applicant.
The notification shall set out the envisaged deletions together with the time limit afforded to the applicant in order to submit his observations.
If the applicant has not submitted observations within the time limit afforded him or if the observations are not accepted, the deletions shall be made ex officio.
Article R612-51 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the patent application is liable to be refused for one of the reasons set out in Article L. 612-12 (7 and 9), a reasoned notification shall be made to the applicant.
The notification shall contain a formal notice, as appropriate, to amend the patent application or to file new claims or to submit observations to support claims maintained. The notification shall set out the time limit afforded to that end.
If the applicant does not comply with the formal notice within the prescribed time limit, the patent application shall be refused.
Article R612-52 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If a patent application is refused or is liable to be refused due to failure to comply with a time limit afforded by the National Institute of Industrial Property, the refusal shall not be pronounced or shall not have effect if the applicant submits a request to continue the procedure. The request shall be submitted in writing within a period of two months as from notification of the refusal decision. The act that has not been carried out shall be carried out within that time limit. A request shall be admissible only if accompanied by payment of the required fee.
Article R612-53 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The procedure for drawing up the search report may be deferred under Article L. 612-15 only if the relevant request is submitted at the time the application is filed. Payment of the search report fee shall imply renunciation of that request.
Where a patent application enjoys several dates under the provisions of Article L. 612-3, the 18-month time limit during which the drawing-up of the search report may be deferred shall begin as from the earliest date.
Article R612-54 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request submitted by any third party for the purpose of instituting the procedure for drawing up the search report shall be formulated in writing. It shall be admissible only if accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Once the request had been received, a notification thereof shall be made to the applicant. If, within three months of the date of receipt of the notification, the applicant has withdrawn the patent application or has converted it to an application for a utility certificate in accordance with Article R. 612-55, the procedure for drawing up the search report shall not be initiated and the prescribed fee shall be refunded to the person who has submitted the request referred to in the first subparagraph.
On expiry of the time limit laid down in the preceding paragraph, the procedure for drawing up the search report shall be initiated. Once the preliminary search report referred to in Article R. 612-57 has been drawn up, it shall be notified to the third party who has submitted the request at the same time as to the applicant.
Article R612-55 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for conversion of a patent application to a utility certificate application shall be filed in writing any time during the period laid down in Article L. 612-15, even if the applicant has not made a request to avail himself of the
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 132/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE provisions of that Article or if a third party has requested application of Article R. 612-54.
Article R612-56 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The ex officio conversion under the second paragraph of Article L. 612-15 shall be notified to the applicant, who shall have two months as from the date of receipt of the notification to submit observations or to request the drawing-up of the search report by paying the prescribed fee increased by a surcharge for late request.
Failing any observations during that period, the ex officio conversion shall be maintained. If the observations submitted are not accepted or if the search report has not been validly requested, the ex officio
conversion shall be confirmed and a new reasoned notification shall be addressed to the applicant.
Article R612-57 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A preliminary search report shall be drawn up on the basis of the final claims as filed, taking into account the description and, where appropriate, the drawings. It shall cite the documents that may be taken into consideration to assess the novelty of the invention that constitutes the subject matter of the patent application and the inventive step.
Each citation shall be made in relation to the claims that it relates to. If necessary, the pertinent sections of the cited document shall be identified by giving, in particular, the page, column and lines or the figures.
The preliminary search report shall distinguish between the cited documents that were published before the priority date, between the priority date and the filing date, on the filing date and subsequent thereto.
Any document referring to an oral disclosure, to a use or to any other disclosure that has taken place before the filing date of the patent application shall be cited in the preliminary search report, stating the publication date of the document and that of the non-written disclosure.
Article R612-58 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The preliminary search report shall be immediately notified to the applicant who, if prior art is cited, shall be required, subject to refusal of the patent application, to file new claims or to submit observations to support the maintained claims.
Article R612-59 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The applicant shall have a period of three months, renewable once, as from notification of the preliminary search report in order to file new claims or to submit observations for the purposes of debating the invokability of the cited prior art.
Article R612-60 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If new claims are filed, the changes made to the claims shall be identified. On request, the applicant may, in such case, be authorized to delete from the description and from the drawings
those elements that no longer concord with the new claims. Such request shall be admissible up to the date of payment of the fee for granting and printing of the specification.
Article R612-61 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the subject matter of the new claims is not covered by the claims on the basis of which the search has been carried out, the applicant shall be notified to pay the prescribed fee for drawing up a supplementary preliminary search report. If the party concerned does not comply with the invitation within the time limit afforded him, the filing of new claims shall be declared inadmissible and the patent shall be granted with the claims on the basis of which the search was carried out.
Article R612-62 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The preliminary search report shall be made public at the same time as the patent application or, where it has not yet been drawn up, once it has been notified to the applicant. Its availability to the public shall be notified in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.(Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Article R612-63 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The period during which third parties may submit observations shall expire three months after the publication referred to in Article R. 612-62.
Subject to inadmissibility, third party observations shall be submitted, in duplicate, in accordance with Article R. 612-57 and shall be accompanied by the documents cited or a copy thereof and by all the required information or evidence. This latter requirement shall not apply to patents for invention; however, at the explicit request of the National Institute of Industrial Property, foreign patents shall be furnished within a two-month period as from the date of receipt of the request.
Article R612-64 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 133/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The applicant shall have a period of three months as from the date of receipt of the notification of the third party
observations in order to file, in writing, his counter observations or a new wording of the claims. This period may be renewed once at the request of the applicant.
Article R612-65 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The preliminary search report may be supplemented at any time prior to the drawing-up of the search report. In such case, Articles R. 612-57 to R. 612-64 shall be applied once more.
Article R612-66 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 42, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
In the event of the withdrawal of the patent application or its conversion into application for a utility certificate, the procedure for drawing up a search report shall be terminated.
Article R612-67 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The search report shall be drawn up on the basis of the preliminary search report, taking into account, where appropriate, the latest filed claims, any observations by the applicant filed to support maintained claims and any observations of third parties.
It shall be drawn up on expiry of the time limits laid down in Articles R. 612-59, R. 612-61, R. 612-63 or R. 612-64, whereby the time limit that expires the latest shall be taken into consideration.
Article R612-68 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Notwithstanding the entry in the National Patent Register of property rights, pledges or licenses in a patent application, the applicant may amend the claims under that application without the consent of the holders of such rights.
Article R612-69 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the applicant considers that one or more elements of the cited prior art have not been taken into consideration to assess, within the meaning of Articles L. 611-11 and L. 611-14, the patentability of the invention that is the subject matter of the application since their disclosure results from an evident abuse in relation to him within the meaning of Article L. 611-13, first paragraph (second indent, (a)), he may state the fact in his observations and give succinct reasons. Such statement may not modify the content of the preliminary search report or of the search report.
Any final court decision on the application of the provisions of Article L. 611-13, first paragraph (second indent, (a)) shall be entered in the National Patent Register at the request of the applicant or of the patent owner.
Such entry shall imply the relevant amendment of the preliminary search report or of the search report. If the entry is made after publication of the patent, the copies of the patent held by the National Institute of Industrial
Property for public inspection and for sale shall have the necessary notices affixed thereto to indicate the amendment to the search report.
Article R612-70 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
On completion of processing of the patent application, the applicant shall be invited to pay, within the time limit afforded him by the National Institute of Industrial Property, the fee for granting and printing of the specification.
Article R612-71 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 43, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The patents shall be granted in the name of the applicant by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. This decision shall be notified to the applicant.
If the application has been assigned, the patents shall be granted in the name of the last assignee registered with the National Patent Register until payment of the fee for grant and printing of the specification. However, the name of the applicant shall be mentioned.
The search report inserted in the patent shall contain, where appropriate, a mention notifying that the claims on the basis of which the search has been carried out have been amended or that observations have been submitted by the applicant or by third parties during the procedure for drawing up the search report.
The patent shall contain, in particular, particulars with regard to the filing date of the application, the date of publication of the application, the date of decision to grant and that of publication of the grant of the patent in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property, as well as, where appropriate, references to claimed priorities, the fact that it results from a division, or that at the time of filing the description or the claims were drafted in a foreign language under the conditions set out in Article R. 612-21.
Article R612-72 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of lapse of the rights deriving from a patent application due to failure to pay the fees referred to in Article L. 612-19, the patent granting procedure shall be terminated.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 134/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R612-73 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The wording of a claim amended following part revocation, pursuant to Article L. 613-27, shall be submitted in writing.
If the amended claim does not comply with the enacting terms of the judgment, the patent owner shall be notified thereof. The notification shall set out the changes to be made to the claim, together with the time limit afforded to the party concerned to carry out those changes.
The amended claim shall be refused if the patent owner does not comply with the notification within the prescribed time limit or does not submit observations to contest its grounds.
If the observations submitted are not accepted, the patent owner shall be notified thereof. If the party concerned does not comply with the notification referred to in the second paragraph within a renewed time limit afforded to him, the amended claim shall be refused.
SECTION II Processing of Applications
SECTION III Statutory Dissemination of Inventions Articles R612-74 to
R612-76
Article R612-74 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 44, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
A reference to the grant of the patent shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property within one month as from the date of notification of grant made to the applicant.
This reference shall mention the issue number of the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property in which the patent application was published as well as the existence of any amendments to the claims.
Article R612-75 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The wording of patents shall be published in full and kept at the National Institute of Industrial Property. The files of patent applications shall be kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property up to the expiry of a
ten-year period following the lapse of the rights deriving from the patents. The originals of descriptions and patent drawings not printed prior to 11 April 1902 shall remain in deposit with the
National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R612-76 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent collections and the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property shall be deposited for public consultation free of charge at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
They shall also be deposited for the same purposes in the towns of which a list shall be drawn up by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property and the Minister responsible for cultural affairs, either in the departmental archives or with the Chamber of Commerce and Industry or again in a public library or any other establishment designated by the Prefect.
CHAPTER III Rights Deriving from Patents Articles R613-1 to
R613-65
SECTION I Exploitation Rights Articles R613-1 to
R613-44
Article R613-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A request for application to a patent of the system of licenses of right under Article L. 613-10 shall be submitted in writing either by the patent owner or by one of the joint owners who shall provide evidence that he is empowered to grant non-exclusive licenses.
A request shall be declared inadmissible if: 1°. The provisions of the preceding paragraph are not complied with; 2°. The property right or joint property right of the requester has not been entered in the National Patent Register; 3°. The National Patent Register shows that an exclusive license has been granted. The decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property shall be notified to the requester. If the request is accepted, the decision shall be entered in the National Patent Register and published in the Official
Bulletin of Industrial Property. It shall be given any additional publicity as decided by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R613-2
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 135/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any person who wishes to obtain a license of right shall inform the patent owner thereof by registered letter. The letter shall set out the use that is to be made of the invention. A copy of the letter, accompanied by particulars of the date it was sent to the patent owner, shall be addressed to the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Enjoyment of the license shall be granted, for the use stated, one week after the letter has been sent to the patent owner.
Failing agreement between the parties, the price of the license shall be set under the procedure laid down in Articles R. 613-4 to R. 613-8. It shall be reviewed in the same manner if justified by new events. However, no request for review may be submitted less than one year after the most recent price fixing.
Article R613-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A request for revocation of the decision to apply to a patent the system of license of right shall be submitted in writing.
Once revocation has been pronounced it shall be notified to the requester, entered in the National Patent Register and published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R613-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Requests for a compulsory license under Articles L. 613-11 to L. 613-15 shall be submitted to the courts designated in accordance with the provisions of Article R. 615-17. They shall be filed, examined and judged under the common rules of law, subject to the provisions of Articles R. 613-5 to R. 613-44.
Article R613-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to inadmissibility, the summons and the conclusions shall be communicated within 15 days of the serving or notification by registered mail with notification of receipt to the National Institute of Industrial Property by the party who has summonsed or notified.
Article R613-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Minister responsible for industrial property may submit to the court his observations on a request for a license by means of a memorandum addressed to the Secretariat Registry.
The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property or one of his officials, delegated by the Minister responsible for industrial property, shall be heard, if he so wishes, by the court.
Article R613-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 613-4 to R. 613-6 shall apply to proceedings before the appeal court.
Article R613-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
All decisions taken by courts, appeal courts and the Cour de Cassation with respect to compulsory licenses shall be immediately notified by the Secretary-Registrar to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. Final decisions shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register.
Article R613-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Requests for the assignment of a compulsory license, its withdrawal or review of the conditions under which it has been granted shall be subject to the provisions of Articles R. 613-4 to R. 613-8.
Article R613-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The orders of the Minister responsible for industrial property referred to in Articles L. 613-16 and L. 613-17 shall be taken on the reasoned opinion of a Committee comprised of:
1°. A State Counsellor, Chairman; 2°. The Director General of Public Health or his representative; 3°. The Director of the National Institute of Health and Medical Research or his representative; 4°. The Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property of Industrial Property or his representative; 5°. The Director of Chemical Industries or his representative; 6°. The Head of the Central Service for Pharmacy and Medicines or his representative; 7°. Two doctors of the Paris hospitals or their alternates designated for three years by the Minister responsible for
public health; 8°. Two professors of the faculties of pharmacy of their alternates designated for three years by the Minister
responsible for public health; 9°. Two members designated by the Minister responsible for industrial property. The secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The Committee may only meet validly, at a first convocation, if at least seven of its members are present. If the quorum is not achieved, it may validly meet, on a new convocation, whatever the number of members present.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 136/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The Chairman shall have a casting vote in the event of equal voting.
Article R613-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The reports to the Committee shall be entrusted either to its members or to members of the Conseil d'Etat, of the Court Audit, of the General Inspectorate of Finances and the Inspectorate of Pharmacy, appointed by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property.
The Chairman shall designate for each case one, or where necessary, more than one recorder. The recorders shall receive an allowance of the amount that shall be laid down by joint order of the Minister
responsible for industrial property and the Minister for Economy and Finance.
Article R613-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee may designate experts whose remuneration, provided under the same conditions as for experts to the courts, shall be covered by a fee order of the Chairman of the Committee.
Article R613-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the cases referred to in Article L. 613-16, the Minister responsible for industrial property shall have resort to the Committee by means of a reasoned decision taken at the request of the Minister responsible for public health.
That decision shall be notified, within 48 hours, together with its grounds, to the patent owner and, where appropriate, to the holders of licenses under the patent entered in the National Patents Register or to their representatives in France.
Its enacting terms shall be published without delay in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R613-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The patent owner and the holders of licenses may, within 15 days following receipt of the notification referred to in the preceding Article or, if the notification has not reached them, following the publication referred to in the same Article, submit their observations to the Committee.
Article R613-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The proposals of the recorder and the file set up by him shall be communicated to the patent owners and, where appropriate, to the holders of licenses.
The Chairman shall lay down the conditions, date and form of the communication together with the period of time within which the parties concerned shall be permitted to submit their observations.
Article R613-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Committee shall pronounce within a period of two months as from the day on which the decision by which the matter was submitted to it has reached its Secretariat.
Article R613-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The order referred to in Article L. 613-16 shall be taken immediately after the opinion of the Committee. It shall be notified to the patent owner, to the holders of licenses and to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register.
Article R613-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for a license to work under Article L. 613-17 shall be addressed to the Minister responsible for industrial property.
It shall state: 1°. The surname, forenames, profession, address and nationality of the requester and, where appropriate, the name
of the person appointed to represent or assist the requester; 2°. The patent under which a license is requested; 3°. Proof of the requester’s qualification, particularly from the legal, technical, industrial and financial points of view.
Within 48 hours of its receipt by the Minister, the request shall be notified to the patent owner and, where appropriate, to the holders of licenses entered in the National Patent Register.
Article R613-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Within a maximum period of two months as from receipt of the request, the Committee referred to in Article R. 613-10 shall give its opinion on the conditions for granting a license to work, particularly as to its duration and its scope.
This opinion shall be notified to the person requesting a license and to the patent owner and, where appropriate, the holders of licenses entered in the National Patent Register. The Chairman of the Committee shall lay down a time limit to be afforded to the person requesting the license, to the patent owner and to the holders of licenses for communicating their observations on the conditions for granting the license envisaged by the Committee.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 137/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Those observations shall be submitted to the Committee.
Article R613-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Minister responsible for industrial property shall take his decision on the basis of the final opinion given by the Committee, after examining the observations of the parties concerned.
Article R613-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The order to grant a license to work referred to in Article L. 613-17 shall be notified to the patent owner, to the holders of licenses and to the person enjoying the requested license.
It shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register.
Article R613-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The person requesting the license, the patent owner and the holders of license or their representatives may be heard by the Committee responsible for giving the opinions referred to it Articles R. 613-10 and R. 613-19, either at their request or on ex officio convocation by the Committee.
The convocation shall be addressed to them at least 8 days in advance.
Article R613-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of failure to comply with the time limits laid down in Articles R. 613-14, R. 613-15 and R. 613-19 (second paragraph), the Committee shall proceed regardlessly without reminder or formal notice.
Article R613-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In proceedings laying down the royalties referred to in Article L. 613-17 (third paragraph), the summons shall be at a fixed date.
Article R613-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Amendments to clauses in the license to work requested either by the patent owner or by the holder of such license shall be decided and published under the procedure prescribed for the granting of such license. If they concern the amount of the royalties, they shall be decided under the procedure prescribed for the initial fixing of that amount.
The procedure for granting the license shall also apply to the withdrawal of the license requested by the patent owner for failure to execute the obligations imposed on the holder of the license.
Article R613-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The formal notice referred to in Article L. 613-18 (first paragraph) shall be the subject of a reasoned decision by the Minister responsible for industrial property, taken after consultation with the Minister for Economy and Finance and the Minister responsible for scientific research and nuclear and space matters. The decision shall set out the needs of the national economy that have not been satisfied.
The decision shall be notified, together with the grounds, to the patent owner and, where appropriate, to the holders of licenses entered in the National Patent Register or their representatives in France.
Article R613-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The one-year period referred to in the second paragraph of Article L. 613-18 shall begin on the day of receipt of the notification referred to in Article R. 613-26. The legitimate reasons referred to in the third paragraph of Article L. 613-18 shall be produced within that period.
The additional period of time that the Minister responsible for industrial property may afford to the person concerned under the same third paragraph shall begin on the day on which the aforementioned one-year period expires.
The decision to afford a supplementary period shall be taken and notified in accordance with the procedure and in the manner laid down for the decision to give formal notice under Article R. 613-26.
Article R613-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Conseil d'Etat decree subjecting the patent to which the formal notice refers to the ex officio license arrangements shall be taken on the basis of a joint report by the Minister responsible for industrial property, the Minister for Economy and Finance, the Minister responsible for scientific research and nuclear and space matters and, where appropriate, the Minister directly concerned in view of the subject matter of the patent.
It shall lay down the conditions to be satisfied by persons requesting an ex officio license, taking into account any proposals for working made by the patent owner.
It shall be notified to the patent owner and to the holders of licenses. It shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register and published in the Official Journal.
Article R613-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 138/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The request for a license to work under Article L. 613-18 (fourth paragraph) shall be addressed to the Minister
responsible for industrial property. It shall state:
1.The surname, forename and occupation of the requester and, where appropriate, the name of the person responsible for representing or assisting the requester;
2.The patent for which a license is requested; 3.Proof of the requester’s qualification, from the technical, industrial and financial points of view, to work the patent
concerned with respect to the conditions set out in the second paragraph of Article R. 613-28.
Article R613-30 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A copy of the request for a license shall be notified by the Minister responsible for industrial property to the patent owner and, where appropriate, to any holders of licenses in that patent. The latter shall have a period of two months as from receipt of the notification in order to submit their observations to the above mentioned Minister.
Article R613-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The order referred to in Article L. 613-18 (fifth paragraph) shall be notified to the patent owner, to the holders of licenses and to the person receiving the requested license. It shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register.
Article R613-32 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Proceedings for laying down the royalties referred to in Article L. 613-18 shall be heard by the First Instance Court of Paris. In such proceedings, the summons shall be at a fixed date.
Article R613-33 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Amendments to the licensing clauses requested either by the patent owner or by the holder of the license shall be decided and published under the procedure laid down for the granting of such license. If they concern the amount of the royalties, they shall be decided under the procedure laid down for the initial determination of such amount.
The procedure for granting the license to work shall also apply to the withdrawal of the license requested by the patent owner for failure to satisfy the obligations imposed on the holder of the license.
Article R613-34 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application addressed by the Minister responsible for national defense to the Minister responsible for industrial property with a view to obtaining under Article L. 613-19 an ex officio license for the requirements of national defense shall contain all necessary details of the conditions necessary to meet those requirements and concerning, in particular:
1°. The full or partial nature of the license with regard to the applications of the invention that is the subject matter of the patent application or of the patent;
2°. The duration of the license; 3°. The respective rights and obligations of the State and of the owner of the patent application or the patent as
concerns improvements or modifications made by any party to the invention.
Article R613-35 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The order of the Minister responsible for industrial property that grants a license shall lay down the conditions, taking into account the elements of the request as set out above. It shall be immediately notified by the Minister responsible for industrial property to the Minister responsible for national defense and to the owner of the patent application or of the patent. It shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register. In the case of a patent application, the entry shall be made only after that application has been made public.
Article R613-36 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Following the notifications referred to in the foregoing Article, the owner of the patent application or of the patent shall communicate to the Minister responsible for national defense, by registered mail with notification of receipt, his claims as to remuneration for the license granted to the State.
The first instance court may not be applied to for fixing the amount of the remuneration, under Article L. 613-19 (fourth paragraph), before four months have elapsed as from the date of receipt of the registered letter referred to above.
Article R613-37 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the ex officio license concerns the working of an invention covered by a patent application whose disclosure and free working are prohibited under Articles L. 612-9 or Article L. 612-10 (first and second paragraphs), the jurisdiction petitioned for the fixing of the remuneration for the ex officio license shall take its decisions, both on substance and provisional, by decision that shall not contain any analysis of the invention of a nature liable to lead to its disclosure.
Such decisions shall be taken in court chambers. The public prosecutor, the parties or their representatives alone may obtain a copy thereof.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 139/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Where the ex officio license concerns the working of an invention covered by a patent or by a patent application
other than that referred to in the first paragraph of this Article, and if the applications of such invention that have already been implemented or envisaged are of a secret nature, the decisions of the petitioned jurisdiction shall not contain any reference liable to disclose such applications and shall be subject to the provisions of the second paragraph above.
If an expert opinion is ordered in the cases referred to in the first and third paragraphs of this Article, it may only be carried out by persons approved by the Minister responsible for national defense and, if necessary, in the presence of his representatives.
Article R613-38 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Article R. 613-37 shall apply, independently of any action to affix the remuneration for ex officio license, with respect to any proceedings concerning a dispute deriving from the execution of the order affording such license.
Article R613-39 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The decree ordering, subject to the conditions under Article L. 613-20, the expropriation of an invention that is the subject matter of a patent application or of a patent shall be notified by the Minister responsible for industrial property to the owner of the patent application or the patent.
Article R613-40 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Following the notification referred to in the preceding Article, the fixing of the expropriation compensation shall be carried out in the same manner as for the remuneration for the ex officio license under Articles R. 613-36 and R. 613-37.
Article R613-41 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If civil proceedings as referred to in Article L. 615-10 are instituted on the basis of a patent application subject to the prohibitions referred to in Articles L. 612-9 or L. 612-10 (first and second paragraphs) or if it refers to research or manufacture as referred to in the second and third paragraphs of that Article L. 615-10, the resultant court decisions shall be subject to the provisions of Article R. 613-37.
Article R613-42 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where an appeal is lodged against an order issued in application of Article L. 612-10 (first and second paragraph) or against an order or a decree under Article L. 613-19 or Article L. 613-20 in cases where such order or decree relates to an invention whose disclosure and free working are prohibited, the administrative court shall take a decision, both of substance and provisional, that shall not contain any analysis of the invention liable to lead to disclosure.
The hearings shall take place and the decisions shall be given in a non-public session. The decision that is taken may be communicated to the parties or their representatives alone.
If an expert opinion is ordered, it may only be carried out by persons approved by the Minister responsible for national defense and, where necessary, in the presence of his representatives.
Article R613-43 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The notifications and communications to the owner of the patent or patent application referred to in the provisions of Articles R. 613-10 to R. 613-42 shall be made validly to the address stated in the patent application or to the last address that the patent owner notifies to the administration, or to that of his representative in France. Such representative shall be the representative designated by the patent applicant at the time of filing the application, unless the designation of another representative has been notified to the administration.
All the notifications and communications addressed to the owner of the patent or the patent application, to his successors in title or to persons requesting or holding ex officio licenses under the provisions of Articles R. 613-10 to R. 613-42 shall necessarily be made by registered mail with notification of receipt.
Article R613-44 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 613-4 to R. 613-43 and R. 613-51 shall apply to certificates of addition.
SECTION II Transfer and Loss of Rights Articles R613-45 to
R613-51
Article R613-45 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Renunciation of a patent or of one or more of its claims shall be made by written declaration. Such declaration may concern one patent only. It shall be submitted by the owner of the patent or by a
representative who, unless he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, shall attach to the declaration a special power of renunciation.
If the patent belongs to more than one person, renunciation may be effected only if requested by all such persons.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 140/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE If property, pledge or licensing rights have been entered in the National Patent Register, the declaration of
renunciation shall be admissible only if accompanied by the consent of the holders of such rights. Renunciation shall be entered in the National Patent Register. It shall take effect on the date of such entry. A notice of entry shall be addressed to the person making the renunciation.
Article R613-46 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The annual fee for maintaining patent applications and patents, referred to in Article L. 612-19, shall be due for each year of the term of the patent. The filing fee shall cover the first annual fee. The payment of annual fees shall become due on the last day of the month of the anniversary date of filing of the application. It shall not be accepted if made more than one year before the annual fee becomes due.
Article R613-47 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 45, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
I.The six-month period provided for by the second paragraph of Article L. 612-19, during which payments made after the due date shall be validated on payment of a fee for late payment, shall begin on the next day on which the annual fee becomes due.
Payments shall be deemed valid when made after the due date: - where they concern a patent application resulting from the division of a patent application on condition that it takes
place at the latest on the last day of the fourth month following the date of receipt of the documents of the divisional application;
- where it supplements an insufficient payment made prior to the due date, on condition that it takes place within the above mentioned six-month period.
II. The payment shall be made at the rate in force on the day of payment unless a reminder has already been sent stating a former rate. However, in cases of reinstatement, the payment of due fees that have not been paid on the date of entry of the decision in the National Patent Register shall be made at the rate in force on that date.
Article R613-48 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where the payment of an annual fee is not made by the normal due date, a reminder shall be addressed to the owner of the patent application or the patent advising him that he is liable to lose his rights if the payment, accompanied by payment of the fee for late payment, is not made before the expiry of the six-month period referred to in the first paragraph of Article R. 613-47.
The lack of a reminder shall not imply the liability of the National Institute of Industrial Property and shall not constitute grounds for restoring the rights of the patent owner.
Article R613-49 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request referred to in Article L. 613-22-1, to record the loss of rights in a patent application or a patent, shall be submitted in writing.
A reasoned decision shall be taken on the request. The decision shall be notified to the requester.
Article R613-50 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 46, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The following shall be entered into the National Patent Register: The reference to the decision recording the loss of right referred to in Article L. 613-22. Redress actions for reinstatement, for setting aside the decisions of the Director General of the National Institute of
Industrial Property, appeals in cassation as well as the decisions delivered. The decision that reinstates the rights of the patentee will not have any effect if the fees due are not paid within a
period of three months as from entry of the decision in the National Patent Register. The date of payment shall be entered into the Register.
Article R613-51 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 47, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The time limit provided for by paragraph 2 of Article L. 613-21 shall be 15 days as from the date of service of the seizure referred to in the first paragraph of that Article.
SECTION IV Appeal for Reinstatement Article R613-52
Article R613-52 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 48, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Redress petitions for reinstatement under Articles L. 612-16 and L. 613-22 shall be submitted to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property by the holder who must be the holder registered with the National Register of Patents if the filing has been published or by his representative.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 141/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The redress petition will be admitted only after payment of the prescribed fee. The redress petition shall be made in writing. It shall state the facts and the grounds relied upon. The reasoned decision shall be notified to the petitioner.
SECTION V National Patent Register Articles R613-53 to
R613-59
Article R613-53 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The National Patent Register shall be kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property. For each patent application or patent there shall be found therein: 1°. The identification of the applicant, the references of the patent application or patent, and any subsequent acts
affecting its existence or scope; 2°. Any acts modifying the ownership of the patent application or patent or the enjoyment of the rights deriving
therefrom; in the event of a claim to ownership: the corresponding summons together with the suspension and resumption of the grant procedure;
3°. Changes of name, legal form or address and any corrections of clerical errors affecting entries. No entry shall be made in the Register until the patent application has been made public as set out in Article R.
612-39.
Article R613-54 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 49, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The particulars referred under Article R. 613-53 (1°) shall be registered either at the initiative of the National Institute of Industrial Property or at the demand of the court clerk or on motion of one of the parties where it concerns a court decision.
Article R613-55 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 50, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The deeds that modify ownership of a patent application or a patent or the possession of the rights deriving therefrom, such as transfer, assignment of an exploitation right, the constitution or transfer of a pledge or waiver thereof, restraint, validation and release from restraint, shall be registered at the request of one of the parties to the deed or the holder of the filing on the day of such request if he is not party to the deed.
The request shall contain: 1°. an application form for registration; 2°. a copy or an abstract of the deed recoding the change in ownership or possession; 3°. proof of payment of the prescribed fee;
4°. where appropriate, the power of attorney of the representative, unless the representative has the capacity of industrial property attorney.
Article R613-56 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 51, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
By way of exception to Article R. 613-55 (2°), the following may be submitted with the application: 1°. in the event of transfer mortis causa, any instrument establishing the transfer, at the request of the heirs or
legatees; 2°. in the event of transfer due to merger, demerger or acquisition: a copy of an abstract of the Register of
Commerce and Companies; 3°. subject to proof of the material impossibility of producing a copy: any document proving the change in ownership
or possession.
Article R613-57 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995, Appendix, Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 52, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Changes of name, legal form, address and corrections of clerical errors shall be registered at the request of the holder of the patent application or the patent who must be the registered holder with the National Register of Patents. However, where such changes and corrections concern a deed that has already been registered, the request may be submitted by any party to the deed.
The request shall contain: 1°. an application form for registration;
2°. where appropriate, the power of attorney of the representative, unless he has the capacity of an industrial property attorney;
3°. where it concerns the correction of a clerical error, the proof of payment of the prescribed fee. The Institute may require evidence of the existence of the change whose registration is requested or the clerical
error to be corrected.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 142/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R613-58 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of non-compliance of the request for entry, a reasoned notification shall be made to the requester. He shall be given a time limit for regularizing his request or for submitting observations. Failing regularization or observations enabling the objection to be lifted, the request shall be refused by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. In such case, the proposal shall be deemed accepted if the requester does not dispute it within the time limit afforded him.
Article R613-59 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
All entries made in the National Patent Register shall be mentioned in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. Any interested person may obtain from the Institute: 1°. A reproduction of the entries made in the National Patent Register; 2°. A certificate attesting that there exists no entry.
SECTION VI Establishment of the Documentary Report Articles R613-60 to
R613-62
Article R613-60 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The documentary report referred to in Article L. 612-23 shall be established on the basis of the search report at the written request of the patent owner or any other interested person or of any administrative authority.
Documents not cited in the search report which the requester wishes to have taken into consideration may be annexed to the request. If they are drawn up in a foreign language, a translation may be required by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The request shall be inadmissible if it is not accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Article R613-61 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The documentary report shall be established according to the following procedure: I. When requested by the patent owner:
1°. A draft shall be produced and notified to the patent owner. A time limit shall be afforded him to discuss the justification if necessary.
2°. The report shall be established on the basis of the draft and of any observations that have been made. It shall be notified to the patent owner.
II. When not requested by the patent owner: 1°. The request for the report shall be notified without delay to the patent owner. A time limit shall be afforded him to
submit observations and, where appropriate, to appoint a representative satisfying the conditions laid down in Article R. 612-2.
2°. A draft shall be established on the basis of the observations received in reply. That draft shall be notified to the patent owner and to the requester. A time limit shall be afforded them to discuss the justification where necessary.
3°. The report shall be established on the basis of the draft report and of any observations that have been made. It shall be notified to the patent owner and to the requester.
The Institute shall ensure that both sides are heard. Any observation made by the patent owner or by the requester shall be notified without delay to the other party.
Article R613-62 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The documentary report shall be included in the patent file. Its issue shall be mentioned in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
SECTION VII Reduction of Fees and Free Assistance Articles R613-63 to
R613-65
Article R613-63 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request for reduction of fees referred to in Article L. 612-20 shall be submitted in writing to the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be accompanied by an attestation of non-liability to income tax or an equivalent proof.
A reasoned decision shall be taken. The decision shall be notified to the requester. If the request is accepted, enjoyment of a reduction shall be afforded the requester on condition that he produce
each year an attestation of non-liability to income tax or an equivalent proof.
Article R613-64 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 143/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Where free assistance by an industrial property attorney is awarded, a copy of the decision shall be transmitted to
the President of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys for the purposes of designating such attorney. The President shall inform the attorney and, where appropriate, his employer, the inventor and the Director General
of the National Institute of Industrial Property of the designation. The designated attorney may not refuse or be refused except for serious and legitimate reasons to be assessed by
the President of the National Society of Industrial Property Attorneys.
Article R613-65 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designated industrial property attorney shall be allocated a fixed compensation for procedural acts for which assistance has been awarded.
This compensation shall be paid directly to the person concerned, or to his employer if he is an employee, by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The amount shall be laid down in accordance with a schedule established by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property, following an opinion of the Administrative Council of that Institute.
The industrial property attorney may not require any further remuneration from the inventor.
CHAPTER IV Application of International Conventions Articles R614-1 to
R614-35
SECTION I European Patents Articles R614-1 to
R614-20
Article R614-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The regional centers of the National Institute of Industrial Property with which applications for European patents may be filed shall be designated by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property.
Article R614-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where a filing is made in a regional center, the documents of the application, accompanied by a duplicate of the receipt referred to in Rule 24(2) of the Implementing Regulations to the European Patent Convention shall be transmitted to the Headquarters of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R614-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 53, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing of the European patent application may be done by post or any mode of remote transmission under the conditions provided for in the second and third paragraphs of Article R. 612-1.
Article R614-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
With the exception of Article R. 612-31, the provisions of Articles R. 612-26 to R. 612-32 shall apply to European patent applications filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property, taking into account the provisions of Articles L. 614-4 and L. 614-5.
Article R614-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The conversion of a European patent application to a French patent application shall be effected on receipt by the National Institute of Industrial Property of the request. A national registration number shall be allocated.
Subject to the provisions of Articles L. 614-4 and L. 614-5, a notice of the conversion shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property within one month as from receipt of the request. The notice shall contain the particulars required to identify the patent application.
Within two months as from the date of publication referred to in the preceding paragraph or, in the case of patent applications that may not be made public, as from the date of receipt of the request for conversion, the applicant shall furnish proof of payment of the fees referred to in Article R. 614-17 and, where appropriate, a translation into French of the original wording of the European patent application together with, where appropriate, the wording as amended during the procedure before the European Patent Office.
The patent granting procedure shall be prosecuted on the basis of the original wording of the patent application or its translation or, where appropriate, the wording amended during the procedure before the European Patent Office or its translation.
If the applicant does not have his place of residence or business in France he shall be required, within the same time limit, to appoint a representative in France and to communicate the name and address of such representative to the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R614-6
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 144/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If any of the conditions required under the third paragraph of Article R. 614-5 are not satisfied within the time limit referred to in that paragraph, the patent application shall be refused by a reasoned decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and shall be notified to the applicant. Any fees paid shall be refunded.
Article R614-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 614-5 and Article R. 614-6 shall apply to applications for utility certificates.
Article R614-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The translation into French of the text of the European patent referred to in Article L. 614-7 shall be submitted within three months as from the date of publication in the European Patent Bulletin of the mention of the grant of the patent referred to in Article 97(4) of the European Patent Convention and, where appropriate, of the mention of the opposition decision referred to in its Article 103. The translation shall be accompanied by evidence of the required fee.
Article R614-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Mention of the submitting of the translation of the text of the European patent shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property within one month from the date on which it was supplied. This mention shall contain the particulars required to identify the patent.
As from the day of publication of the mention referred to in the preceding paragraph, any person may inspect free of charge at the National Institute of Industrial Property the text of the translation and obtain a reproduction of it at his own cost.
Article R614-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Mention of the failure to submit a translation of the European patent or failure to pay the required fee within the time limit referred to in Article R. 614-8 shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. This mention shall contain the particulars required to identify the patent. Any fee paid shall be refunded.
Article R614-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The translation of the claims of the European patent application referred to in Article L. 614-9 shall be provided by the applicant. Its text shall be submitted to the National Institute of Industrial Property by the applicant, accompanied by a request for publication and proof of payment of the required fee. The provisions of Article R. 614-9 shall apply.
The request for publication shall be declared inadmissible if it is not accompanied by proof of payment of the fee.
Article R614-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Article R. 614-11 shall apply to the production of the revised translation of the text of the European patent or of the claims in the European patent application referred to in the second paragraph of Article L. 614-10.
Article R614-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The following shall be entered ex officio in the National Patent Register: 1°. The final decision referred to in Article R. 614-6; 2°. Failure to submit the translation and failure to pay the required fee referred to in Article R. 614-10;
3°. Submission of the translation and of the revised translation of the text of the European patent referred to in Articles R. 614-8 and R. 614-12;
4°. Submission of the translation and of the revised translation of the claims in the European patent application referred to in Articles R. 614-11 and R. 614-12.
Article R614-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Final court decisions pursuant to Articles L. 614-12 and L. 615-17 shall be entered in the National Patent Register, without cost, at the request of the court registrar or of one of the parties to the proceedings.
Article R614-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The annual fees referred to in Article L. 612-19 for a patent application deriving from the conversion of a European patent application effected in accordance with Articles R. 614-5 to R. 614-7 shall be due only for the years that follow the year during which the European patent application is deemed to have been converted. The annual fee to be paid shall be calculated as from the filing date of the European patent application.
Article R614-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The annual fees referred to in Article L. 612-19 that are due for the European patent application shall be paid as prescribed by Article 141 of the European Patent Convention; these fees shall be calculated as from the filing date of the European Patent application.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 145/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Where payment of an annual fee has not been made on expiry of the time limit referred to in Article 141(2) of the
European Patent Convention, that fee may be validly paid within an additional six-month period on payment of a late fee within the same time limit.
Article R614-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The filing fee and, where appropriate, the fee for establishing the search report, referred to in Article R. 612-5, shall constitute the required fees referred to in the third paragraph of Article R. 614-5.
In the case referred to in the third paragraph of Article L. 614-6, the fee referred to in Article R. 612-5, item 2, shall not be required.
Article R614-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The publication of each translation and revised translation referred to in Articles R. 614-8, R. 614-11 and R. 614-12 shall be subject to the payment of a fee that shall become due on submission of the translation.
Article R614-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Fees shall be levied for the making and transmission of copies of the European patent application as referred to in Article 136(2) of the European Patent Convention.
Article R614-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 411-19 to R. 411-26 and R. 618-1 to R. 618-3 shall apply to decisions, notifications and time limits referred to in Articles R. 614-1 to R. 614-19.
SECTION II International Applications Articles R614-21 to
R614-35
Article R614-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An international application may be filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property at either its headquarters or at one of its regional centers designated by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property. Subject to the obligation referred to in Article L. 614-18, they may also be filed with the European Patent Office acting as a receiving Office.
Article R614-22 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 54, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing of an international application may be done by post or any mode of remote transmission under the conditions provided for in the second and third paragraphs of Article R. 612-1.
The filing can be done by the applicant personally or by a representative; the provisions of the first and the second paragraphs of the Article R. 612-2 shall apply.
Article R614-23 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 55, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The international application shall be made in French. If it is not filed in electronic form, the application as well as each document referred to in the slip provided for under
rule 3, paragraph 3, letter (a) of (ii) of the Regulation under the Patent Cooperation Treaty, shall be filed in three copies. However, the application referred to under rule 3 mentioned above, paragraph 1, and the documents showing the taxes due shall be filed in only one copy.
If the provisions of the preceding paragraph are not fulfilled, the missing copies shall be prepared by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R614-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A receipt, stating at least the number allocated to the international application, the nature and number of application documents, together with their date of receipt, shall be issued to the applicant.
Where filing is made in a regional center, the application documents, accompanied by a duplicate of the receipt, shall be transmitted without delay to the headquarters of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R614-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
With the exception of Article R. 612-31, the provisions under Articles R. 612-26 to R. 612-32 shall apply, taking into account the provisions of Articles L. 614-20 to L. 614-22, to international applications filed with the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R614-26
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 146/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The filing of an international application shall give rise to payment of the transmittal fee referred to in Rule 14 of the Regulations under the Patent Cooperation Treaty. That fee shall be paid prior to expiry of a one-month period as from the date of receipt of the international application.
Article R614-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The basic fee of the international fee and the search fee referred to in Rules 15 and 16 of the Regulations under the Patent Cooperation Treaty shall be paid before one month has elapsed after the date of receipt of the international application.
The international fee and the search fee shall be paid in French francs.
Article R614-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designation fees forming part of the international fee shall be paid: 1°. Where the international application does not contain a priority claim under Article 8 of the Patent Cooperation
Treaty, within one year as from the date of receipt of the international application; 2°. Where the international application contains such claim to priority, within one year as from the priority date or
one month as from the date of receipt of the international application if such month expires after the end of the year following the priority date.
Article R614-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where payment of the transmittal fee, the search fee and the international fee is not made within the time limits laid down in Articles R. 614-26 to R. 614-28, the applicant shall be invited to pay within one month the amount of those fees increased by the late payment fee referred to in Rule 16bis.1(a) and (b) of the Regulations under the Patent Cooperation Treaty.
The late payment fee shall be paid in French francs.
Article R614-30 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The designations made under Rule 4.9(b) of the Regulations under the Patent Cooperation Treaty shall be confirmed prior to the expiry of 15 months as from the priority date by means of a written declaration. The declaration shall be accompanied by payment of the designation fee and the confirmation fee referred to in Rule 15.5(a) of those Regulations.
The confirmation fee shall be paid in French francs.
Article R614-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the international application and the other documents referred to in Article R. 614-23 are filed in a number of copies that is less than that laid down in the aforementioned Articles, a fee shall be levied to cover the making of the required number of copies. It shall have been paid prior to expiry of one month as from the date of notification made to that end.
Article R614-32 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The transmittal fee referred to in Article R. 614-26 shall be refunded to the applicant if the international application is not transmitted to the International Bureau within the time limit laid down by Rule 22.3 of the Regulations under the Patent Cooperation Treaty.
Article R614-33 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The payment of the fees referred to in Articles R. 614-26 to R. 614-32 shall constitute discharge if made at the rate in force on the day of payment.
Article R614-34 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 411-19 to R. 411-26 and R. 618-3 shall apply to the disputes referred to in Article L. 411-4.
Article R614-35 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The conditions for implementing Articles R. 614-21 to R. 614-24 shall be laid down, as and when necessary, by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property.
CHAPTER V Legal Proceedings Articles R615-1 to
R615-31
SECTION I
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 147/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Furnishing of Proof Articles R615-1 to
R615-5
Article R615-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 56, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The detailed description, with or without real seizure, of the allegedly counterfeited products or processes, provided for in Article L. 615-5 shall be ordered by the president of one of the Tribunaux de Grande Instance (High Courts) enumerated under Article R. 631-1, in whose district the operations must be carried out.
The order shall be delivered on a simple petition and on presentation either of the patent, of the supplementary protection certificate, of the utility certificate or of the certificate of addition, or, in the case provided for under the first paragraph of Article L. 615-4, of a certified copy of the application for a supplementary protection certificate, a certificate of addition or a utility certificate. In this last case, the applicant must show in addition that the conditions provided for in Article L. 615-4 are fulfilled.
If the petition is filed by the assignee of an exclusive right of exploitation or by the holder of a licence granted under the terms of Articles L. 613-10, L. 613-11 or L. 613-15, the applicant must show that the condition prescribed by the second paragraph of Article L. 615-2 is met.
Article R615-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Where effective seizure is ordered, the court may require the requester to provide a guarantee that shall be deposited before the seizure is carried out.
Under the pain of invalidity and damages awarded against the bailiff, the latter, before carrying out the seizure, shall give a copy of the order and, where appropriate, of the act attesting to deposit of the guarantee, to the holders of seized or described articles. A copy of the record of seizure shall be left with the same holders.
Article R615-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limit referred to in Article L. 615-5, fourth paragraph, and afforded to the requester for instituting proceedings shall be 15 days as from the day on which the seizure or the description is carried out.
Article R615-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 57, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The president of the court may order, on the ground of the official report of seizure, any measure likely to supplement the proof of the alleged counterfeit deeds. Upon the petition of the seized party acting forthwith and showing a legitimate interest may also take any measure to preserve the confidentiality of certain items.
Article R615-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 58, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where, in a civil litigation as regards patents, a technical expertise appears necessary, the president of the court hearing the case may consult, on the choice of the expert, one of the organizations appointed by a joint decree of the Keeper of the Seals and concerned Ministers.
If this consultation took place, reference shall be made to it in the order or the judgement.
SECTION II Joint Conciliation Board Articles R615-6 to
R615-31
Article R615-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman of the Joint Conciliation Board referred to in Article L. 615-21 shall be appointed for a renewable period of three years by an order of the Keeper of the Seals, Minister for Justice, and of the Minister responsible for industrial property. An honorary magistrate may be appointed.
One or more alternates may be appointed in the same manner. They shall replace the Chairman in the event of absence or impediment.
Article R615-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman shall be assisted by two assessors, that he shall designate for each case from a list of persons competent in the matters to be heard by the Board.
The list shall be drawn up and periodically updated by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property on the proposal of the nationally representative professional and union organizations.
One of the assessors shall be chosen from among the persons proposed by the employees’ organizations and the other from amongst the persons proposed by the employers’ organizations.
If an invention concerns national defense or results from a study or manufacturing contract comprising a defense secrecy classification, the assessors shall possess a secrecy clearance issued by the Minister responsible for defense.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 148/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The same shall apply to the experts appointed or technicians that are consulted.
Article R615-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The secretariat of the Board shall be provided by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R615-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Board shall meet at the National Institute of Industrial Property or, on a decision of the Chairman, in one of its provincial centers where circumstances require.
Article R615-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The members of the Board shall be allocated a lump sum compensation for the cases that they hear. The compensation shall comprise the reimbursement of miscellaneous costs for secretarial work, correspondence
or travel outside their place of residence, required for the accomplishment of their task. The rate and conditions for affording the lump sum compensation shall be laid down by a joint order of the Ministers
responsible for finance and for industrial property.
Article R615-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Expenditure incurred during travel that the members of the Board may be required to effect outside their place of residence in order to accomplish their tasks shall be refunded to them in accordance with the conditions applicable to group I officials.
Article R615-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Board shall be petitioned by means of a request filed with the secretariat either by the requester or by a representative holding powers. The request may also be addressed by registered mail with notification of receipt.
Article R615-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The request shall be signed by the requester or his representative. It shall state: 1°. The surname, forenames, profession and address of the requester and of the other parties; 2°. The subject of the dispute; 3°. The requester’s grounds and conclusions; 4°. All elements in his possession that may be of use in resolving the dispute. There shall be annexed thereto a copy of the declaration and communications made pursuant to Articles R. 611-1 to
R. 611-10 together with various documents which the requester wishes to submit.
Article R615-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the request does not comply with the provisions of the preceding Article, the secretariat shall invite the requester to complete it within one month.
There shall be faculty, prior to expiry of that time limit, to submit the compliance of the request to the judgment of the Chairman. If the Chairman confirms the invitation made by the secretariat, he shall afford the concerned party a new time limit for complying therewith.
The time limits set out in the preceding paragraphs shall be extended, on a decision by the Chairman, if the requester is able to give good reason.
The date of submission to the Board shall be that on which the request has been completed in accordance with the provisions of this Article.
Article R615-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Submission of the case to the Board shall be notified to the other party by the secretariat. Such party shall be invited at the same time to communicate, within a time limit afforded by the Chairman, his
written observations on the justification of the request. The Minister for Defense shall be entitled to have cognizance at the secretariat of the Board of all oppositions
submitted to the Board.
Article R615-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Within the time limit set by the Chairman, the National Institute of Industrial Property shall communicate to the Board all the elements in its possession that may be disclosed without prejudice to third party rights or to the interests of national defense.
A copy of such communication shall be immediately addressed to the parties by the secretariat.
Article R615-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 149/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Once the assessors have been designated, the secretariat shall notify the composition of the Board to the parties
and shall convene them for a preliminary meeting. Each party may request the changing of assessors for a serious and legitimate reason to be evaluated by the
Chairman. Such request shall be submitted within 15 days of the notification or on the opening of the preliminary meeting if the
latter takes place before expiry of that time limit.
Article R615-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Proceedings before the Board shall be in the presence of the parties.
Article R615-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
On the appointed day, the Board shall hear the parties, shall endeavor to harmonize their points of view and reach a conciliation.
If one of the parties does not appear, the Board shall note its absence and shall hear the other party. A record shall be drawn up.
In the event of full or part conciliation, the record shall mention the contents of the agreement. Failing full conciliation, the contested points shall be recorded.
Article R615-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If one of the parties does not appear or failing full conciliation, the Board shall formulate the conciliation proposal referred to in Article L. 615-21.
Article R615-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The Chairman may take any examining measure. He may ascertain at any time the conciliation of the parties or bring about to that end a new meeting.
Article R615-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Save authorization by the Chairman, only the members of the Board and of the National Institute of Industrial Property, together with the parties and persons assisting or representing them, shall be present at conciliation meetings.
Article R615-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
In the event of a request from the party who has not petitioned the Board or of the joining of more than one request relating to the same invention, the six-month period during which the conciliation proposal is formulated shall begin on the date on which the latest submission was made to the Board.
Article R615-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
If the invention concerns national defense, the conciliation proposal shall not contain any analysis of the invention liable to lead to its disclosure.
Article R615-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The conciliation proposal shall be signed by the Chairman and by the secretary. The latter shall notify it to the parties.
Article R615-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Proceedings before the Board shall suspend all terms of prescription.
Article R615-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
On evidence of proceedings before the Board, the first instance court shall suspend its decision until the six-month period referred to in Article L. 615-21 has elapsed unless the Board has already formulated its conciliation proposal.
Article R615-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Failing agreement between the parties, the Board’s proposal alone shall be submitted to the court.
Article R615-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
An agreement between the parties resulting from the conciliation proposal in the case referred to in Article L. 615-21 shall be rendered enforceable by a decision of the president of the first instance court within the competence of which the conciliation proposal has been formulated.
Article R615-30
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 150/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 96-857 of 2 October 1996 art. 3 Official Journal of 3 October 1996)
Subject to the measures referred to in Article R. 615-31, the provisions of Articles R. 615-6 to R. 615-29 relating to the Joint Conciliation Board shall apply to disputes deriving from the application, under the conditions set out in Articles R. 611-11 to R. 611-14-1 of Article L. 611-7.
Article R615-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
With regard to disputes concerning the officials or servants referred to in Articles R. 611-11, a special list shall be drawn up from which shall be chosen for each case the two assessors of the Chairman of the Joint Conciliation Board.
Subject to the provisions of the final paragraph of this Article, that list shall contain the persons entered on a proposal, on the one hand, of the Ministers and, on the other, of the organizations representing the staff.
The list of such organizations shall be lay down by order of the Prime Minister on a proposal by the various Ministers.
One of the assessors shall be chosen from persons proposed by the above mentioned organizations, the other among the persons proposed by the Ministers.
Where the invention has been made by a servant subject to the general status of military persons, the assessor representing the servant shall be designated by the Chairman of the Conciliation Board from a list of five members of the military corps of general inspection of the armies drawn up by the Head of the General Inspectorate of the Armies and periodically updated.
CHAPTER VI Utility Certificates Articles R616-1 to
R616-3
Article R616-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
As from the day of publication, referred to in Article R. 612-39, of the utility certificate application referred to in Article L. 611-2, and up to the date of issue of the certificate, any person may submit to the National Institute of Industrial Property observations on the patentability of the invention in the manner set out with regard to patent applications in Article R. 612-63, second paragraph.
The content of such observations shall be notified without delay to the applicant who shall have a period of three months to reply thereto.
Article R616-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The search report that is required in any proceedings for infringement instituted with respect to a utility certificate application or a utility certificate shall be drawn up at the written request of the applicant.
The request shall be admissible only if accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Article R616-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Chapters I, II, III, V, VI and VIII of this Title shall apply to utility certificate applications and to utility certificates, with the exception of Articles R. 612-53 to R. 612-69, of the third paragraph of Article R. 612-71, of Articles R. 613-1 to R. 613-3 and R. 613-60 to R. 613-62.
CHAPTER VII Supplementary Protection Certificates Articles R617-1 to
R617-2
Article R617-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The filing fee for a supplementary protection certificate shall not cover the first annual fee. The payment of annual fees shall become due on the last day of the month of the anniversary date of the filing of the application for the basic patent. Overall payment of all annual fees may be accepted if made within the year preceding the entry into effect of the certificate.
Article R617-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Articles R. 611-18 to R. 611-20, R. 612-1, R. 612-2, R. 612-5(1), R. 612-6, R. 612-7, R. 612-36, R. 612-38, R. 612-52, R. 612-71 (first and second paragraphs), R. 612-72, R. 613-1 to R. 613-3, R. 613-45 to R. 613-59 and R. 618-1 to R. 618-3 shall apply to applications for supplementary protection certificates and to supplementary protection certificates.
CHAPTER VIII Common Provisions Articles R618-1 to
R618-5
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 151/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE SOLE SECTION Procedure Articles R618-1 to
R618-5
Article R618-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 59, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Any notification shall be deemed regular if it is made: Either to the last owner of the patent application declared to the National Institute of Industrial Property or, after the
publication provided for under Article R. 612-39, to the last owner of the patent application or of the patent registered with the National Register of Patents;
Or to the representative. If the holder is not domiciled in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on
the European Economic Area, the notification will be deemed regular if it is made to the last representative that he has appointed before the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R618-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 60, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The notifications provided for in Article L. 613-22 and Articles R. 612-8, R. 612-9, R. 612-11, R. 612-46 to R. 612-49, R. 612-56, R. 612-73, R. 613-52 and R. 613-58 shall be made by registered letter with advice of delivery.
The registered mail may be replaced by delivery by hand of addressee against receipt, in the premises of the National Institute of Industrial Property, or by a message in electronic form in the manner laid down by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property to guarantee, in particular, the safety of mailing.
If the address of the recipient is unknown, the notification will be made by publication of a notice in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R618-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 61, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where a time limit is expressed in days, the day of the deed, of the event, of the decision or of the notification which makes it run will not count.
Where a time limit is expressed in months or years, it will expire on the day of the last month or of the last year which carries the same date of the month as the date of the deed, of the event, of the decision or of the notification which makes the time limit run. In the absence of identical date of the month, the time limit shall expire on the last day of the month.
Where a time limit is expressed in months and days, the months will first be deducted, then the days. Any time limit shall expire the last day at mid night. The time limit which would expire normally on Saturday, on Sunday or on a public holiday or on a non-working day
shall be extended until the first next working day. The time limit which would expire normally on a day where one of the regional delegations of the National Institute
of Industrial Property is not open shall be extended until the first day when all the regional delegations of the institute will be open.
The list of the days mentioned in the preceding paragraph shall be drawn up annually by a decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R618-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The time limits afforded by the National Institute of Industrial Property under this Title shall be neither less than two months nor more than four months.
Article R618-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The implementing provisions for Articles R. 612-1 to R. 612-25 and R. 613-53 to R. 613-59 shall be laid down by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property.
TITLE II Protection of Technical Knowledge Articles R622-1 to
R624-7
CHAPTER II Semiconductor Products Articles R622-1 to
R622-8
Article R622-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deposit of topographies of semiconductor products referred to in Articles L. 622-1 to L. 622-7 shall be made
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 152/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE with the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R622-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A deposit may concern one topography only. It shall contain: 1°. A declaration of deposit containing information adequate to identify the depositor, the topography and the date
and place of first exploitation or, failing that, the date on which it was fixed or encoded for the first time; 2°. A graphical representation of the topography, inserted in an envelope, in which those parts that the depositor
does not wish to have communicated to third parties have been masked; the representation may be accompanied by a data medium and specimens of a product incorporating the topography;
3°. Proof of payment of the fee. The form of the deposit declaration and the physical specifications to be met by the representation of the
topography and the envelope in which it is inserted shall be laid down by decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R622-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The date of deposit to be accorded to the depositor shall be the date on which the elements referred to in the preceding Article have been submitted. He shall also enjoy that date if the elements are irregular as to form, on condition that their regularization does not imply any change in the representation of the deposited topography.
In the event of non-compliance of the deposit or of physical irregularity, notification shall be made to the depositor to regularize the deposit within a time limit afforded him by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property and which may not be less than two months or more than four months. Failing regularization, the deposit shall be refused.
Once the deposit has been recognized as in compliance it shall be registered. The registration shall be notified to the depositor and mentioned in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R622-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any person may inspect the deposit files at the headquarters of the National Institute of Industrial Property. No copy of a file may be made without the authorization of the holder.
Article R622-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The deposit may not be invoked against third parties if the wording of the declaration supplemented by the representation accessible to the public does not enable the protected topography to be identified.
Article R622-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Articles R. 411-19 to R. 411-26, R. 612-1 (second paragraph), R. 612-2, R. 612-38, R. 613-45, R. 613-53 to R. 613-59 and R. 618-1 to R. 618-3 shall apply to the conditions for accepting deposits, for transmitting or modifying the rights deriving therefrom, for issuing the notifications of the National Institute of Industrial Property and for settling disputes.
For the application of Articles R. 613-53 to R. 613-59, the national register referred to in those Articles shall comprise a section known as the National Register of Deposits of Topographies of Semiconductor Products. The first entry referred to in Article R. 613-53 shall concern the contents of the deposited declaration, supplemented by the dates and references of the deposit and its registration.
Article R622-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
During the two months preceding expiry of the term of protection, the holder of the deposit may request a return of the elements or their conservation for an additional, renewable period of ten years.
The request for conservation shall be admitted only if accompanied by payment of the prescribed fee. Failing a request for return or conservation, the elements of the deposit may be destroyed.
Article R622-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The determination of reciprocity required for the application of Article L. 622-2 shall be given by a joint order of the Minister responsible for foreign affairs and the Minister responsible for industrial property.
CHAPTER III New Plant Varieties Articles R623-1 to
R623-58
SECTION I The issue and renewal of new plant variety certificates Articles R623-1 to
R623-54
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 153/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R623-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application for a new plant variety certificate shall be filed with the Secretariat General of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. The filing of the application may also be made by registered mail with a request for notification of receipt.
Article R623-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The filing may be made by the applicant or by an agent having his domicile, registered office or establishment in France.
Article R623-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Natural or legal persons not having their domicile, registered office or establishment in France and who apply for new plant variety certificates in accordance with Article L. 623-6 shall, within two months of the receipt of the notification addressed to them to that effect, appoint an agent having his domicile, registered office or establishment in France.
Unless otherwise provided, the power of attorney of the agent appointed in accordance with the conditions shown in Article R. 623-2 and in the preceding paragraph shall cover all acts and the receipt of all the notifications provided for in this Section, with the exception of the withdrawal of the application or the surrender of the certificate.
Such power of attorney shall not require authentication.
Article R623-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The application for a new plant variety certificate shall include, in particular: - a description of the manner in which the variety was bred or discovered;
-a full description of the variety, specifying the characteristics which, in the applicant's opinion, enable it to be distinguished from the varieties already known. For varieties whose commercial production requires the repeated use of another variety, the characteristics of that other variety shall also be described;
- the denomination proposed by the breeder; -the names, where appropriate, of the States in which applications for protection have been filed, and an
authorization for the Committee to exchange with the competent authorities of any State, whether or not a member of the International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants, all items of information on the results of past or current examinations of the variety concerned;
The application may be accompanied by drawings or photographs and by any information which may assist the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties concerning, in particular, official or private trial cultures carried out in France or abroad.
Article R623-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The applicant shall submit the following with the application for a new plant variety certificate: 1°. A declaration stating: - that the variety for which protection is sought is, to his knowledge, a new plant variety within the meaning of Article
L. 623-1; - that it has not been offered for sale or marketed in France with the agreement of the breeder or his successor or
successors in title; - that it has not been offered for sale or marketed in France with the agreement of the breeder on the territory of any
other State for longer than six years in the case of grape vine, forest trees, fruit trees and ornamental trees, including in each case their rootstocks, or for longer than four years in the case of other genera or species;
2°. Where appropriate, if the application relates to a variety whose commercial production requires the repeated use of a protected variety, the written authorization of the owner of the new plant variety certificate to use that protected variety;
3°. An undertaking to provides at the request of the Committee and within the period laid down, subject to rejection of the application, such reproductive or propagating material of the variety as may allow that variety to be examined, including, where applicable, the various hereditary components necessary for the reproduction of the variety;
4°. Where relevant, the power of attorney of the agent; 5°. Proof of payment of the fees due at the time of filing the application.
Article R623-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Subject to the provisions laid down in Article R. 623-7 below, to be registrable, the denomination must enable the variety to be identified and distinguished from any other variety, and shall not give rise to any risk of confusion with another variety of the same or a closely related botanical species, in France or in States party to the Paris Convention of 2 December, 1961, for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants. The denomination shall not be liable to mislead or cause confusion as to the origin, source, characteristics or value of the variety, or to the identity of the breeder. It shall not be contrary to public policy or morality.
Where the denomination has been filed as a trademark, within the meaning of the law on Trademarks and Service Marks arising from the provisions of Book VII of this Code, by the breeder or his successor or successors in title in
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 154/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE France or in a State party to the Convention mentioned above, in respect of identical or similar goods, or where the denomination is likely to cause confusion with another mark used by him, the breeder shall make a written undertaking, on behalf of himself and, where appropriate, of all his successors in title, to finally renounce, with effect from the day of issue of the new plant variety certificate, all rights to use the said mark in France and in the States of the Union in which his variety may be protected by legislation enacted in accordance with the Convention mentioned above.
Trademarks filed in application of Book VII of this Code, shall be understood as including the trademarks internationally registered and extended to France under the Madrid Agreement of 14 April, 1891, concerning the International Registration of Trademarks, which enjoy protection within the territories to which the law relative to the protection of plant varieties applies.
Renunciation under this Article shall not affect the validity of the trademark filing itself.
Article R623-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Where a variety has already been the subject of an application for protection in another State of the International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants and is a denomination has been accepted by that State, it shall be mandatory to use that denomination in France for designating the variety in question, unless it has been the subject of observations found to be justified under the conditions provided for in Articles R. 623-17 to R. 63-26 or the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties has found it to be unsuitable in the territories to which this law applies or the denomination does not meet the requirements of the first paragraph of Article R.623-6.
Article R623-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The application for a new plant variety certificate may include, under the conditions provided for in Article L.623-6, a priority claim based on a prior filing in one of the States of the International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants. Such claim shall be submitted in writing at the same time as the documents referred to in Article R. 623-5. It shall specify the date and references of the prior filing, the denomination under which the variety was registered or, failing this, the provisional breeder's reference, the country in which the filing was made and the name of the owner of the rights deriving from the filing. It shall be accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Article R623-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Enjoyment of the right of priority shall be granted only if: 1°. Within three months from the date of filing the application, the applicant provides the Secretariat General of the
Committee with copies of the documents constituting the prior filing in any other country of the Union, certified to be true copies by the office having received such filing and accompanied by a translation;
2°. Within four years from the same date, the applicant furnishes the complementary documentation and, where applicable, the reproductive or vegetative propagating material necessary for the preliminary examination.
Article R623-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The documents to be submitted in accordance with Articles R. 623-4 to R. 623-6 above and Articles R. 623-15, R. 623-17 and R. 623-36 below shall be drawn up in French.
The Committee may require any other document communicated to it to be drawn up in French or accompanied by a translation.
Article R623-11 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The filing date of an application for a certificate shall be secured if at least the documents specified in Article R. 623-5 are produced at the time of such filing, even if they contain formal defects.
If the filing does not include the aforementioned documents, the application shall be declared inadmissible and returned to the applicant; any fees paid shall be refunded.
If the filing contains formal defects, they shall be remedied within two months of the notification to the applicant, failing which the application shall be rejected and returned to the applicant.
Article R623-12 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Notwithstanding the provisions of Article R.623-4 above, a provisional reference may be given in place of a denomination to designate the variety being the subject matter of the application at the time of the filing of the application. In such case, the denomination must be proposed, subject to inadmissibility of the application, within two months of the notification addressed by the Committee to the owner of the application.
Article R623-13 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
A copy of the application for a new plant variety certificate, bearing a stamp giving the day and time of filing and a registration number, shall be handed to the applicant at the time of filing.
Where the filing is made by mail, the applicant's copy of the application may be sent to him by the same means. The date and time of filing shall in that case be the date and time of receipt by the Secretariat General of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties, of the envelope containing the application; if payment of the fees due at the time
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 155/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE of filing is not made until later, the date of filing of the application by mail shall be the date of such payment and the time of filing shall be the closing time, on that day, of the offices of the Secretariat General of the Committee. The application shall be declared inadmissible if payment is not made within two months of the receipt of the application by the Secretariat General of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The application shall be entered in the Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates provided for in Article R. 623-38 below, in the order of its filing and under the number communicated to the applicant.
This number shall appear on all notifications provided for under this Section until such time as the new plant variety certificate is issued.
Article R623-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Until the new plant variety certificate is issued, the applicant may request correction of substantive errors discovered in the documents submitted.
Such request shall be presented in writing and shall contain the text of the amendments proposed by the applicant. It shall be entered in the Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates and shall not be admissible unless it is accompanied by proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
Article R623-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Subject to the provisions of Article R. 623-44, any application for a new plant variety certificate filed in due form shall be announced in an official bulletin to be published by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
The purpose of this publication shall be, in particular, to bring the application for a new plant variety certificate to the notice of any person having an interest therein.
The publication shall specify the date of filing, the name and address of the applicant, and that of the breeder when he is not the applicant, the denomination proposed or, failing this, the breeder's reference, the genus or species to which the variety belongs and a summary of the latter's characteristics.
As from the day of publication in accordance with the preceding paragraphs, any person may take cognizance of the application as entered in the Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates.
Article R623-17 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Within two months of the date of the publication on accordance with the preceding Article, any person having an interest therein may submit observations to the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-18 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Disputes relating to the validity of the breeder's right to the variety for which a new plant variety certificate is sought shall be brought directly before the tribunaux de grande instance or, in overseas territories, before the courts of the first instance.
Such disputes shall be entered in the Register.
Article R623-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Where the variety denomination proposed by the breeder or his successor in title did not appear in the initial application, or where the breeder proposes a new denomination at the request of the Committee, such denomination shall be published in the Official Bulletin of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-20 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Observations submitted shall be notified by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties to the owner of the application. The Committee shall fix the time by which the applicant must reply.
Article R623-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Where a filing has been duly made in accordance with the above requirements, the Committee shall examine the application for a new plant variety certificate, and any observations relating thereto.
The Committee shall fix its own examination procedure. Pursuant to the provisions of Article L. 623-12, the Committee may decide not to make a preliminary examination of
the variety if French or foreign documents in its possession show that such an examination has already been made and the information contained in those documents appears sufficient for it to be able to take a decision.
Where the Committee decides to order an examination of the variety, it shall lay down its duration and its details. Examination shall relate to novelty, homogeneity and stability, excluding any evaluation of the variety's value for cultivation; it shall be made only upon proof of payment of the fee due.
Article R623-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 156/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Where a proposed denomination is found by the Committee to be at variance with Articles R. 623-6 and R. 623-7
and with the orders issued for the implementation of this Section, or is the subject of observations found to be relevant by the Committee, the breeder shall be invited to submit another denomination within two months of the notification to this effect. The new denomination shall undergo the same process of examination and publication. If the breeder does not propose a new denomination within the prescribed period, the application for a certificate shall be declared inadmissible. Fees already paid shall not be refunded.
Article R623-23 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The examination shall be suspended at the written request of any person who provides proof that he has brought before the tribunal de grande instance or, in overseas territories, before the court of first instance, an action claiming title to the application for a new plant variety certificate. Trials decided upon by the Committee may, however, be carried out.
The examination shall be resumed as soon as the court has rendered a final decision. It may also be resumed at any time, with the written consent of the person who has brought the action. Such consent shall be irrevocable. During this period, the owner of the application may not withdraw it without the consent of the person who has brought the action. Furthermore, the latter shall be called upon to take part in the examination procedure on the same footing as the owner of the application.
Article R623-24 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
When the various examination measures decided by the Committee have been carried out, a summary report on the results of the examination shall be communicated to the owner of the application; the latter shall have two months in which to submit his observations. He may, during this period, inspect the whole examination file at the Secretariat General of the Committee.
Any person who has submitted observations under the conditions prescribed by this Section and by such orders of the Minister of Agriculture as may be issued for its implementation shall be informed of the conclusions of the report on his observations. He may submit further observations during the same period as stated above.
Article R623-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
On expiry of the period laid down in the preceding Article, the Committee shall take a decision on the application. It may decide either to issue the new plant variety certificate, or to reject the application, or to have an additional examination carried out under conditions and within periods which it shall itself fix.
The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. The decision shall be notified to the applicant and, where appropriate, to any persons who have submitted observations.
Article R623-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The new plant variety certificate shall be issued by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. It shall be made out in the name of the owner of the application for a new plant variety certificate. If the owner of the application is not the breeder, the latter's name shall be mentioned on the new plant variety certificate.
The certificates shall in particular specify, in addition to the denomination of the variety and its botanical description, the date of filing the application, the date of issue of the certificate, the various publicity measures and details concerning the priorities where there are claimed thereto.
Where, pursuant to the provisions of Articles R. 623-4, R. 623-7 and R. 623-22 above, the variety is designated by one or more other denominations in the various States of the International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants, those other denominations shall be mentioned, for information purposes, on the new plant variety certificate.
Article R623-27 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The certificate shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates in accordance with Article R. 623-40 below.
Article R623-28 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The issue of the new plant variety certificate shall be published in the Official Bulletin of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties within three months from the date of notification of issue to the owner of the new plant variety certificate.
Article R623-29 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
As from the day of publication in the Official Bulletin, any person may take cognizance of the new plant variety certificate as entered in the Register of New Plant Variety Certificates, at the headquarters of the Committee. Such person may obtain, at his expense, extracts from the Register. He may also take cognizance of the documents in the file relating to the application and the examination procedure, or obtain copies thereof at his expense, and generally receive all information on the variety concerned, subject to any special measures which may be decided by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties to protect the rights of the breeder in varieties whose commercial production requires the repeated use of one or more other varieties.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 157/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R623-30 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall not be obliged to retain applications for new plant variety certificates beyond a period of ten years after the expiration of the rights deriving from the corresponding certificates.
Article R623-31 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The annual fee referred to in Article L. 623-16 (2nd paragraph) shall fall due for the first time on the date of issue of the new plant variety certificate. It shall be paid within two months of the notification to the owner of the new plant variety certificate from the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
In subsequent years, the fee shall fall due on the last day of the same month as that in which the new plant variety certificate was issued.
As from the second year, if payment of the annual fee is not made on the due date as defined above, it may still be validly made within a further period of six months, subject to payment of a surcharge.
Article R623-32 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
If the payment of an annual fee is not made on the normal due date, a reminder shall be sent to the owner of the new plant variety certificate, informing him that he will risk the forfeiture of his rights if such payment, together with the surcharge for late payment, is not made before expiration of the period provided for in the third paragraph of Article R. 623-31 above. Failure to send a reminder or any error which such reminder might contain shall not give ground for reinstatement of the rights of the owner of the new plant certificate.
Article R623-33 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
If the payment of an annual fee, together with the surcharge for late payment, where appropriate, is not made within the periods specified above, the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall declare the breeder's rights to be forfeited.
Such forfeiture shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates and published in the Official Bulletin of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. The grounds for the decision shall be stated and the forfeiture shall be notified to the person who is the owner of the new plant variety certificate at the time of the entry in the National Register of New Plant Certificates. The person concerned shall be informed that he has six months from the expiration of the last period in which to appeal to the Committee for reinstatement of his rights under the conditions provided for in Article L. 623-23.
To be valid, the appeal must be accompanied by proof of payment of the annual fee and of a fee for the entry of the appeal in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates.
Article R623-34 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall take a decision within two months. Where the appeal is dismissed, the amount of the last annual fee shall be refunded.
The Committee's decision shall be notified to the owner of the new plant variety certificate; it shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates and published in the Official Bulletin of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-35 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
If the owner of the new plant variety certificate has lodged an appeal before the Court of Appeal of Paris against the decision taken by the Committee under Article L. 623-23, this fact shall be entered ex officio in the National Register of Plant Variety Certificates and the effects of forfeiture shall be suspended until the decision of the Court has become final.
The decision of the Court of Appeal of Paris shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates. It shall be accompanied, where applicable, by mention of the fact that the owner of the New Plant Certificate has lodged an appeal with the Cour de Cassation. In the latter case, the decision of the Cour de Cassation shall be entered in the Register under the same conditions.
Article R623-36 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
A new plant variety certificate may be surrendered in writing. Such surrender shall be made to the Committee by the certificate owner or by an agent invested with special powers. If the certificate belongs to several persons, it may only be surrendered at the request of all the joint owners.
Where real property rights, deriving from a pledge or license, have been entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates, the surrender shall be admissible only if it is accompanied by the consent of the owners of such rights.
The surrender shall be recorded after payment of a fee for cancellation from the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates. It shall be effective as from the date of such recording.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 158/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R623-37 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The breeder who is liable to forfeiture of his rights under (1) and (2) of the first paragraph of Article L. 623-23 shall be formally requested to put an end to the situation in a notification addressed to him by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties. If, on expiration of a period of two months from receipt of the notification, the formal request has not been complied with, the Committee shall declare the breeder's rights to be forfeited
The decision of the Committee shall be notified to the owner of the new plant variety certificate. It shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates and published in the Official Bulletin of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-38 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall keep a Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates and a National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates.
Article R623-39 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Applications for new plant variety certificates shall be entered in chronological order in the Register of Applications as soon as such applications have been filed.
The entry relating to each application shall, in particular, comprise: - the provisional registration number; - the date filed; - the genus or species to which the variety belongs; - the name and address of the breeder and, where applicable, of his agent or successor in title where the breeder is
not the applicant; - the denomination proposed or, failing this, the breeder's reference, and, where applicable, the denomination used
to designate the variety in other States of the Union; - the claim to priority, where made; mention of the observations referred to in Articles R. 623-17 to R. 623-26 above; - the date of issue of the new plant variety certificate, with the number of the entry in the National Register of New
Plant Variety Certificates or mention of a final decision of rejection. The description of the variety made by the applicant and that of the breeding process shall appear in an annex to
the Register, subject to the provisions of Article R. 623-44 below.
Article R623-40 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
New plant variety certificates shall be entered in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates in the order of their issue.
The entry shall comprise: - the serial number under which the certificate was issued; - the genus or species to which the variety belongs;
-the denomination and where applicable, any other denomination already used to designate the variety in other States of the Union:
- a botanical description; - the name and address of the owner of the new plant variety certificate and the name and address of the breeder if
he is not the owner of the new plant variety certificate; - where relevant, the claim to priority;
-the dates on which protection begins and expires and, where applicable, premature surrender or the decision declaring forfeiture of the owner's rights;
The entry shall be supplemented, where applicable, by mention of any judicial decisions as to ownership of the rights.
The entry shall be further supplemented by mention of any instruments concerning the transfer of ownership of the breeder's rights, the assignment or the grant of a right of exploitation, any ex officio license and any other instrument for the transfer or modification of the rights deriving from a new plant variety certificate. These additional entries shall be made subject to payment of fees.
Article R623-41 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The supplementary entries relating to judicial decisions shall be made at the request of the Registrar of the court which rendered the decision, and other entries at the request of any interested party, on presentation of one of the originals of the instrument if it is a private agreement, or of a copy if it is authentic, or of a document evidencing the transfer in the case of transfer on death.
Article R623-42 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Any person shall be issued, on request and against payment of the prescribed fee, with copies of supplementary entries in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates, or with certificates stating that no entries exist.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 159/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R623-43 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Specially authorized agents of the Minister responsible for National Defence, whose names and capacities shall have been brought to the knowledge of the Minister of Agriculture by the Minister responsible for National Defence, shall take cognizance of the applications filed for new plant variety certificates at the headquarters of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
The applications shall be presented to the agents within fifteen days from the date of their receipt by the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
When so requested by the agents of the Minister responsible for National Defence, the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall, if it has not already done so, invite the breeder or his successor in title to provide in as short a time as is compatible with the mode of reproduction or vegetative propagation of the variety, the material referred to in Article R. 623-5 (3) above and communicate it on receipt to the agents of the Minister responsible for National Defence.
Article R623-44 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
With respect to applications for new plant variety certificates relating to varieties belonging to the species included in the list fixed by order issued under Article L. 623-9, the procedures provided for under Articles R. 623-16 to R. 623-30 may not, except where special authorization under Article L. 623-9 has been given, be initiated during the period in which the prohibitions specified in the aforementioned Article are in force. Neither may they be initiated during the period for which the prohibitions have been extended under Article L. 623-10.
During the period of those prohibitions, the annexing to the Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates, provided for by Article R. 623-39 above, of the description of the variety made by the applicant and of the breeding process shall also be suspended.
Article R623-45 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The request for authorization to disclose and freely use a new plant variety belonging to one of the species referred to in the preceding Article before the end of the period laid down in Article L. 623-9, shall be submitted to the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties; it may be submitted as soon as the application for a certificate has been filed. Authorization shall be notified to the applicant by the Minister of Agriculture after consulting with the Minister responsible for National Defence.
In the absence of such authorization, a request for special authorization to perform specific acts of exploitation may, at any time, be submitted directly by the owner of the application for a certificate to the Minister responsible for National Defence. If he grants the authorization requested, the latter shall specify the conditions to which such acts shall be subject.
Where the special authorization concerns the assignment of the application for a certificate or the granting of an exploitation license, the Minister responsible for National Defence shall send a copy of his decision to the Minister of Agriculture.
Article R623-46 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The demand sent to the Minister of Agriculture by the Minister responsible for National Defence for the extension of the prohibitions on disclosure and free use of a new plant variety which is the subject matter of an application for a certificate, must reach the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties not later than fifteen days before the end of the five-month period provided for in Article L. 623-9.
Any demand for the renewal of an extension must arrive under the same conditions not later than fifteen days before the end of the current period of one year.
The extension of the prohibitions on disclosure and free use shall be declared by order of the Minister of Agriculture and notified to the applicant before the end of the current period of prohibition.
Special authorizations to carry out specific acts of exploitation may be granted under the conditions laid down in the second and third paragraphs of Article R. 623-45.
The Minister responsible for National Defence may at any time inform the Minister of Agriculture of the lifting of prohibitions extended under Article L. 623-10. This measure shall be the subject of an order of the Minister of Agriculture, which shall be notified to the owner of the application for a certificate.
Article R623-47 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 612-29, R. 612-30, R. 612-32 and R. 613-42 shall apply to requests submitted and proceedings instituted under Articles L. 623-10 and L. 623-11.
Article R623-48 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The notifications provided for in this section and in Article L. 623-18 shall be made by registered letter with a request for notice of receipt.
Article R623-49 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Any notification shall be deemed to be in order if it is served on the last owner of the application for a new plant
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 160/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE variety certificate, or of the new plant variety certificate, as appearing in the Register of Applications for New Plant Variety Certificates or in the National Register of New Plant Variety Certificates.
If the owner is domiciled abroad, notification shall be made to the last agent at the last address for service communicated to the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties.
Article R623-50 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
All periods prescribed by this section shall be in whole days. Neither the day of the act or decision which causes the period to run nor the last day shall be counted.
Any period which normally would expire on a Saturday, Sunday or public holiday shall be extended to the next working day.
Article R623-51 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The detailed description, with or without effective seizure, of the plants, parts of plants, or any elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation of the variety alleged to constitute infringement, as provided for in Article L. 623-27, shall be ordered by the president of the district court or, in overseas territories, of the court of the first instance within whose jurisdiction the operations are to be carried out.
The order shall be issued on request and on presentation of either the new plant variety certificate or, in the case provided for in Article L. 623-26, of a certified copy of the application for a new plant variety certificate.
If the request is made by the holder of an exclusive right of exploitation or of an ex officio license under Articles L. 623-17 and L. 623-20, the applicant must provide proof of inaction on the part of the owner of the new plant variety certificate after a summons to take action.
Article R623-52 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Where effective seizure of goods is ordered, the judge may require security to be deposited by the claimant before the seizure is effected. Under the pain of invalidity and of damages against the bailiff, the latter must, before effecting seizure, serve a copy of the order and, where applicable, of the document certifying the deposit of security on the persons having plants, parts of plants or elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation of the respective variety in their possession. A copy of the report on the seizure shall also be given to such persons.
Article R623-53 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
The period referred to in the second paragraph of Article L. 623-27 for petitioning the court shall be fifteen days from the date of seizure or description.
Article R623-54 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995)
Orders issued by the Minister of Agriculture after consulting the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties shall determine as and when necessary the conditions for the application of this Section.
SECTION II Scope of application of new plant variety certificates, duration and scope
of the Breeder's Right Articles R623-55 to R623-58
Article R623-55 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995) (Decree No. 95-1407 of 28 December 1995, Art. 1, Official Journal of 4 January, 1996)
1. New plant variety certificates may be issued, under the conditions provided for by Articles L. 623-1 to L. 623-35 and Articles R. 623-1 to R. 623-54, for any variety belonging to a species of the plant kingdom.
Any foreigner who is a national of a State party to the International Convention for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants of 2 December, 1961, amended by the supplementary Act of 10 November, 1972, or who has his domicile, registered office or establishment in one of those States may obtain a new plant certificate for varieties belonging to the genera or species subject to the same protection by that State and mentioned in the list appended to that Convention or in a supplementary list drawn up for the implementation of the provisions of that Convention.
Any foreigner who is a national of a State party to the International Convention for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants as defined in the revised text of 23 October, 1978, or who has his domicile, registered office or establishment in one of those States may obtain a new plant certificate under the same conditions as French nationals.
2.Foreigners who are not nationals of one of the States referred to under (1) above or who do not have their domicile, registered office or establishment therein may obtain new plant variety certificates provided that French nationals are accorded reciprocal protection by the State of which the foreigner is a national or in which he has his domicile, registered office or establishment.
Orders of the Minister of Foreign Affairs and of the Minister of Agriculture issued on the proposal of the Committee for the Protection of New Plant Varieties, shall fix the list of States whose legislation satisfies the condition of reciprocity. Such orders may include a restrictive list of the plant species for which the condition of reciprocity is satisfied.
Article R623-56
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 161/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995) (Decree No. 95-1407 of 28 December, 1995, Art. 1, Official Journal of 4 January, 1996)
The term of protection shall be twenty years. For forest, fruit or ornamental trees, for vine and also for perennial forage gramina and legumes, potatoes and
inbred lines used for the production of hybrid varieties, the term of protection shall be fixed at twenty-five years.
Article R623-57 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995) (Decree No. 95-1407 of 28 December, 1995, Art. 1, Official Journal of 4 January, 1996)
The breeder's right shall relate to all the elements of reproduction or vegetative propagation of the variety considered as well as to the whole plant or part of the plant of that variety.
Article R623-58 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April, 1995, Official Journal of 13 April, 1995) (Decree No. 95-1407 of 28 December, 1995, Art. 1, Official Journal of 4 January, 1996)
Any person who desires at the time of any act of assignment, concession or commercialization of the varieties referred to in the foregoing Articles, to avail himself of the possibility offered under Article L. 623-15 of adding a trademark to the variety denomination, whether he is the owner of the mark or other lawful user thereof, shall take the necessary precautions, especially in correspondence, in advertisements, in the preparation of trade catalogues, and on packaging or labels, to ensure that this denomination is sufficiently visible in its context so as to prevent any likelihood of confusion in the mind of the purchaser as to the variety's identity.
CHAPTER IV International Transfer of Technology Articles R624-1 to
R624-7
Article R624-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any contract or rider to a contract for the purpose of the acquisition by a natural or legal person having his place of residence or of business in France from a natural or physical person having his place of residence or business abroad of industrial property rights and of any intellectual element comprised in a scientific or technical act of any nature, particularly know-how or engineering, shall be subject to declaration with the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Any contract or rider to a contract having for its purpose the transfer by a natural or legal person having his place of residence or business in France to a natural or legal person having his place of residence or business abroad of industrial property rights and of all intellectual elements comprised in scientific or technical assistance of any nature, particularly know-how and engineering, shall be subject to declaration with the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R624-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
It shall be obligatory for the declaration referred to in Article R. 624-1 to be made by the contractor whose place of residence or of business is located in France one month at the latest after conclusion of the contract.
Article R624-3 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
For each of the contracts referred to in Article R. 624-1 and for each of those concluded before 1 June 1970 and having the subject matter referred to in Article R. 624-1, the contractor whose place of residence or of business is located in France shall obligatorily draw up at the beginning of each year:
— a statement of the amounts of the financial transfers sent abroad or received from abroad during the preceding year in implementation of the contract;
—and a statement of the amounts of the contributions or exchanges relating to rights or know-how effected as compensation and comprising no financial transfer by banking (or postal) means abroad or from abroad, the amounts being, where appropriate, assessed by the declarer.
Article R624-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The annual statements referred to in Article R. 624-3 shall be addressed by the contractor whose place of residence or business is located in France to the National Institute of Industrial Property before 31 March of each year.
Article R624-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The information and documents furnished to the administration pursuant to this Chapter shall be confidential with regard to third parties.
Article R624-6 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
For the application of this Chapter, the natural or legal persons whose place of residence or of business is located in the French overseas territories or in the Principality of Monaco shall be assimilated to natural or legal persons whose place of residence or business is located in France.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 162/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R624-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
A joint order of the Minister for Economy and Finance and the Minister responsible for industrial property shall lay down the implementing instructions under this Chapter.
TITLE III Courts Competent to Hear Proceedings Relating to Inventions and Technical Articles R631-1 to
Knowledge R631-2
SOLE CHAPTER Articles R631-1 to R631-2
Article R631-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2005-1756 of 30 December 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 31 December 2005, in force on January 1 2006)
As it is provided for in Article R. 312-2 of the Court Organization Code, the seat and the district of Tribunaux de Grande Instance (High Courts) designated to hear cases in relation to new plant varieties pursuant to Article L. 623-31 of the Intellectual Property Code shall be fixed in accordance with table IV annexed to the Court Organization Code, reproduced hereafter:
Seat and district of courts that have jurisdiction to hear cases in relation to new plant varieties; Tribunaux de Grande Instance (High Courts) whose jurisdiction of ratione loci extending to the départementes
included in the districts of Courts of appeal of: Marseilles: Aix: Aix-en-Provence, Bastia, Nimes. Bordeaux: Bordeaux: Agen, Bordeaux, Poitiers. Strasbourg: Colmar: Colmar, Metz. Lille: Douai: Amiens, Douai. Limoges: Limoges: Bourges, Limoges, Riom. Lyon: Lyon: Chambéry, Lyon, Grenoble. Nancy: Nancy: Besançon, Dijon, Nancy. Paris:
Paris: Orleans, Paris, Rheims, Rouen, Versailles, Low-Ground, Extremely-of-France, Saint-Denis-de-la-Réunion, PAPEETE, Mamoudzou and Saint-Pierre-and-Miquelon.
Rennes: Rennes: Angers, Caen, Rennes. Toulouse: Toulouse: Pau, Montpellier, Toulouse.
Article R631-2 (inserted by Decree No. 2005-1756 of 30 December 2005, Article 19, Official Journal of 31 December 2005, in force on January 1 2006)
As it is provided for in Article R. 312-2-1 of the Court Organization Code, the seat and the district Tribunaux de Grande Instance (High Courts) designate to hear cases in relation to patents, utility certificate, supplementary protection certificate and certificate of topographies of semiconductor products pursuant to Articles L. 611-2, L. 615-17 and L. 622-7 of the Intellectual Property Code shall be fixed in accordance with table IV sexties annexed to the Court Organization Code.
BOOK VII Trademarks, Service Marks and Other Distinctive Signs Articles R712-1 to
R718-4
SOLE TITLE Trademarks and Service Marks Articles R712-1 to
R718-4
CHAPTER II Acquisition of Rights in Marks Articles R712-1 to
R712-28
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 163/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Article R712-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Applications for registrations of marks shall be filed either with the National Institute of Industrial Property or with the registrar of the commercial courts or of the first instance courts acting in their stead within the jurisdiction of which the applicant has his establishment or place of residence. Receipt of the application shall be confirmed.
Filing may be effected by registered mail with notification of receipt addressed to the National Institute of Industrial Property or by a message by any means of tele-transmission stipulated by a decision of the Director General. In such case, the filing date shall be that of receipt at the Institute. This Article shall apply to the renewal declarations referred to in Article R. 712-24.
Article R712-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997, Article 6, Official Journal of 24 September 1997) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002, Article 8, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 62, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing may be done personally by the applicant or by his representative who has his residence, his head office or his premises in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area.
Subject to the exceptions provided for in Articles L. 422-4 and L. 422-5, the representative appointed to file the application for registration of a trade mark and any subsequent deed relating to the procedure of registration, except for the simple payment of fees and renewal declarations must be an industrial property attorney.
Persons not having their residence or their seat in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area must, within the time limit which is assigned to them by the National institute of Industrial Property, appoint a representative who fulfils the requirements provided for in the preceding paragraph.
Where there are several applicants, a common representative must be appointed. If this one is not one of the applicants, he must fulfil the requirements provide for in the second paragraph.
Except where he is an industrial property attorney, the representative must attach a power of attorney which extends, subject to the provisions of Articles R. 712-21 and R. 714-1 and except contrary stipulation, to all deeds excepting all the notifications referred to under this Title. The power of attorney shall be dispensed of authentication requirements.
Article R712-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 63, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The filing shall contain: 1. the application for registration of the trade mark drawn up in the manner provided for by the order referred to
under Article R. 712-26 and specifying in particular: a) the identity of the applicant: b) the model of the mark, consisting of a graphical representation of the latter; the model may be supplemented by a
short description; the latter is compulsory in the cases provided for in the order referred to above; c) the enumeration of the goods or services to which it applies, as well as the enumeration of the corresponding
classes; d) as the case may be, a reference with respect to the claim to a priority right attached to a former filing abroad or a
delivery of a guarantee certificate pursuant to Act of 13 April 1908. 2. the following annexed documents: a) proof of payment of the prescribed fees; b) if a representative is appointed, the power of attorney of the latter; c) if the distinctive character of the sign filed as a trade mark was obtained by use, the proof of this use;
d) if a collective mark of certification is concerned, the regulation defining the conditions to which the use of the mark is subject;
e) if the applicant is a foreigner who neither domiciled nor established in France, and subject to International Conventions, the document showing that he has properly filed the trade mark in the country of his residence or his establishment and that this country grants a reciprocal protection to French marks.
The same filing may relate to only one mark.
Article R712-4 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The claim to a priority right, when making a deposit in France, deriving from a preceding deposit abroad shall imply the obligation to submit to the National Institute of Industrial Property within three months of the deposit in France an official copy of the prior deposit and, if appropriate, proof of the right to claim the priority.
Where this obligation is not complied with, the priority shall be deemed not to have been claimed.
Article R712-5 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
On receipt of the filing, the following shall be entered on the application for registration: the date, the place and the serial number of the filing or the national number referred to in Article R. 712-6.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 164/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE A receipt for filing shall be handed to the applicant. Where the filing is made with the registrar of the commercial court or of the first instance court acting in its stead,
the filing documents and the amount of the fees shall be transmitted without delay to the National Institute of Industrial Property by the registrar.
Article R712-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 64, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
As of its reception by the National Institute of Industrial Property, the filing shall be given a national file number. Where it could not be mentioned on the receipt of the deposit, this number will be notified to the applicant.
A letter or a subsequent filing of documents which does not refer to the national filing number of the application for registration, which is not signed by the applicant or his representative or which, as the case may be, is not accompanied by the proof of payment of the prescribed fee shall not be admitted.
Article R712-7 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any filing which does not comprise at least one copy of the application for registration, even where irregular in form, containing the particulars referred to in Article R. 712-3(1)(a), (b) and (c) and not accompanied by proof of payment of the filing fee shall be declared inadmissible.
Article R712-8 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Filings recognized as admissible shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property unless it emerges that their presentation does not satisfy the technical requirements necessary for reproduction or that their publication would be such as to be prejudicial to public policy or morality.
Publication in the Official Bulletin shall be effected within six weeks following receipt of the filing at the National Institute of Industrial Property. Publication shall contain a notice of the faculty available to any concerned person to formulate observations within a period of two months and to the persons referred to in Article L. 712-4 to enter opposition to registration within that same period.
Article R712-9 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Observations formulated under Article L. 712-3 shall be communicated without delay to the applicant by the Institute or shall be dismissed without effect if it is ascertained that they have been submitted after the expiry of the prescribed period of time or that their subject matter is obviously foreign to the legislative provisions in force. The author of the observations shall be informed thereof.
Article R712-10 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Each filing shall be checked by the Institute: 1°. To ascertain that the application for registration and the documents annexed thereto comply with the
requirements of the legislation and the regulations in force. 2°. That the filed sign is capable of constituting a mark pursuant to Articles L. 711-1 and L. 711-2 or may be adopted
as a mark under Article L. 711-3.
Article R712-11 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 65, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
1°. In the event of non conformance of the application to the provisions of Article R. 712-10, a reasoned notification will be sent to the applicant.
A time limit shall be given to him in order to regularize the filing or dispute the objections of the National Institute of Industrial Property. In the absence of regularization or observation leading to the removal of the objection, the application will be rejected.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. This proposal will be deemed accepted if the applicant does not dispute it within the time limit given to him.
2°. In the case provided for in Article R. 712-10 (2°), the notification of irregularity may not be issued more than four months after the date of reception of the application by the National Institute of Industrial Property. In the absence of observations or if the observations do not make it possible to remove the objection, a draft decision will be drawn up. It shall be notified to the applicant to whom a time limit is given to dispute eventually its merits. The draft decision, if it is not disputed, shall worth a decision.
3°. No. regularization carried out in accordance with the provisions of this Article may cause to extend the scope of the filing.
Article R712-12 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 66, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The reinstatement provided for in Article L. 712-10 shall be applicable to the time limits provided for under this Title, except for those mentioned in Articles R. 712-16, R. 712-24 (1), R. 717-2, R. 717-5 and R. 717-8.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 165/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The application must be brought within a two-month period as from the disappearance of the obstacle and the
non-accomplished deed must be accomplished within the same time limit. It shall not be admitted after a six-month period determined in advance to be counted starting from the expiry of the not observed period.
The application shall be filed with the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property by the holder of the filing who must be the holder registered with the National Register of Marks if the application for registration is published or his representative.
It shall be admitted only after payment of the prescribed fee. The application shall be made in writing. It shall state the facts and grounds relied upon. The reasoned decision shall be notified to the applicant.
Article R712-13 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 97-863 of 17 September 1997 art. 7 Official Journal of 24 September 1997)
Opposition to the registration entered by the owner of an earlier mark or the beneficiary of an exclusive right of exploitation in accordance with Article L. 712-4 may be submitted by the person concerned acting in person or through a person who satisfies the conditions laid down in Article R. 712-2.
Article R712-14 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Opposition shall be submitted in writing in the manner stipulated by the order referred to in Article R. 712-26. The opposition shall specify: 1°. The identity of the opponent, together with the particulars suitable to establish the existence, nature, origin and
scope of his rights; 2°. The references of the application for registration against which the opposition is entered together with a
statement of the goods or services concerned by the opposition; 3°. The statement of the grounds on which the opposition rests; 4°. Proof of payment of the prescribed fee;
5°. Where appropriate, except where he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, the powers of the representative, that may be addressed to the Institute within a maximum period of one month.
Article R712-15 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any opposition entered outside the time limits, submitted by a person not entitled thereto, or not in compliance with the conditions set out in Articles R. 712-13 and R. 712-14 and the order referred to in Article R. 712-26 shall be declared inadmissible.
Article R712-16 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to the cases of suspension referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article L. 712-4 or closure of the procedure under Article R. 712-18, the opposition shall be examined in accordance with the following procedure:
1°. The opposition shall be notified without delay to the holder of the application for registration. The latter shall be afforded a period of time to submit counter observations and, where appropriate, appoint a representative who satisfies the conditions laid down in Article R. 712-13. The period of time afforded may not be less than two months;
2°. Failing counter observations or, where appropriate, the regular appointment of a representative within the prescribed time limit, a decision shall be taken on the opposition.
If such is not the case, a draft decision shall be drawn up on the basis of the opposition and the counter observations. The draft shall be notified to the parties and they shall be given a period of time in which to contest if necessary the well-foundedness of the proposal;
3°. If not contested, such draft shall constitute a decision. If such is not the case, a decision shall be taken on the opposition based on the most recent observations and, if
one of the parties so requests, after the parties have been permitted to submit oral observations. The Institute shall comply with the principle of hearing the parties. Any observation submitted to it by one of the
parties shall be notified to the other party.
Article R712-17 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 67, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The holder of the application for registration may, in his first briefs of reply, invite the opponent to produce supporting documents suitable to establish that the loss of his rights for lack of use is not incurred.
These supporting documents must establish the use of the former mark, during the five years preceding the request for evidence of use, for at least one of the goods or services on which the objection is founded or show a proper reason for non-use.
The National Institute of Industrial Property shall then give time to the opponent to produce these supporting documents.
Article R712-18 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 68, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 166/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE The proceedings of objection will be closed:
1.where the opponent withdrew his objection, lost his right to sue or did not provide within the time limit any supporting document to establish that the loss of his rights is not incurred;
2.where the objection became No. longer justified following either an agreement between the parties or the withdrawal or the rejection of the application for registration against which the objection was brought;
3. where the effects of the former mark ceased.
Article R712-19 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The provisions of Articles R. 712-13 to R. 712-18 shall be applied progressively with regard to the International Classification of goods and services for the purposes of the registration of marks established by the Nice Agreement of 15 June 1957.
During a period of five years beginning on 28 December 1991 opposition may be entered only against those applications for registration that concern goods or services belonging to at least one of the classes designated by order of the Minister responsible for industrial property in accordance with the following table.
Table for the Progressive Application of the Opposition Procedure APPLICATIONS FINAL DATE FOR REGISTRATION for the Concerning Goods or Services Implementation
Belonging to at Least of the Procedure one of the Following Classes 2, 20, 27: December 28, 1991 6, 8, 13, 15, 17, 19, 21: July 1, 1993 4, 7, 11, 12, 14, 18, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34: July 1, 1993 1, 3, 5, 9, 10, 16, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42: December 28, 1996
Article R712-20 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 70, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Until the beginning of the technical preparations with respect to the registration, the applicant may be allowed, on written petition filed with the Director of the National Institute of Industrial Property, to rectify the clerical errors noted in the documents filed.
The National Institute of Industrial Property may require evidence of the existence of the clerical error to be corrected and the meaning of the correction requested.
Article R712-21 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The application for registration may be withdrawn up to the time the technical preparation for registration has begun. Withdrawal may be limited to a part of the application. It shall be effected by means of a written declaration addressed or handed to the Institute.
A declaration of withdrawal may concern one mark only. It shall be formulated by the applicant or by his representative who, unless he has the capacity of industrial property attorney, shall be required to attach special powers.
It shall state whether or not exploitation rights have been granted or pledges have been entered into. If such is the case, it shall be accompanied by the written consent of the beneficiary of such right or of the pledgee.
If the application for registration has been formulated by more than one person, it may be withdrawn only if requested by all such persons.
Withdrawal shall not prevent the publication referred to in the first paragraph of Article R. 712-8.
Article R712-22 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The duration of the technical preparation referred to in Articles R. 712-20 and R. 712-21 shall be laid down by a decision of the Director General of the Institute.
Article R712-23 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 72, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The mark shall be registered, unless the application was not rejected or was withdrawn. A certificate shall be sent to the applicant.
The registration shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property. The date on which a mark is deemed registered, in particular for the application of Articles L. 712-4 and L. 714-5,
shall be: 1. for French marks, that of the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property in which the registration is published; 2.for international marks not having been subject to a notification of irregularity based on the Article R. 712-11 (2)
or to notification of objection, notification of expiry of the time limit provided for in Article R. 717-4 or, if it is posterior, notification of the expiry of the time limit to file the objection;
3.for international marks having been subject to a notification of irregularity based on Article R. 712-11 (2) or notification of objection, that, if necessary, notification of registration, in the international register of marks, of the total or partial lifting of the refusal.
Article R712-24 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 167/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 73, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The registration may be renewed for additional period of ten-year by the declaration of the owner of the mark, drawn up according to the conditions provided for in the order referred to in Article R. 712-26. It may be specified that the renewal shall apply only for certain goods or services stated in the registration document.
The renewal shall take effect on the day following the expiry date of the registration. The declaration, under the penalty of inadmissibility, must:
1.be filed within a six-month period that expires on the last day of the month during which ends the protection period and be accompanied by a proof of payment of the prescribed fee.
However, the declaration may still be filed or the fees may be paid within an additional six-month to be counted as of the day after the last day of the month of expiry of the protection with a supplementary fee.
2.contain the designation of the mark to be renewed and emanate from the registered holder, at the day of the declaration, with the National Register of Marks or from his representative.
If the declaration does not satisfy these requirements, the procedure provided for under Article R. 712-11 (1) will apply.
The inadmissibility may not be decided without giving the applicant the opportunity to put forward his observations.
Article R712-25 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Any new filing concerning the modification of a sign or an extension to the list of goods and services of a registered mark may be accompanied by an anticipated declaration of renewal for that mark. The new period of protection shall begin as from the declaration of renewal.
Subsequent renewals of the renewed mark and of the new filing shall be made by means of a single declaration.
Article R712-26 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The conditions for setting out the application and the contents of the file shall be specified by an order of the Minister responsible for industrial property, in particular with regard to:
1°. The application for registration referred to in Article R. 712-3; 2°. The opposition referred to in Article R. 712-14; 3°. The withdrawal declaration referred to in Article R. 712-21 or the renunciation declaration referred to in Article R.
714-1; 4°. The renewal declaration referred to in Articles R. 712-24 and R. 712-25; 5°. The request for entry in the National Trademark Register referred to in Articles R. 714-4 and R. 714-6;
6°. The applications for international trademark registration and subsequent entry in the international register submitted for the approval of the Institute.
Article R712-27 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 74, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Until the beginning of the technical preparations for registration or at the time of a redress procedure against the decision of registration of the mark, the applicant or his representative may proceed to the filing of divisional applications of his initial application for registration.
The division may relate only to the list of the goods and services. The divisional applications shall take advantage of the date of filing and, if necessary, of the date of priority of the
initial application.
Article R712-28 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 74, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
In the event of division of the application for registration in compliance with Article R. 712-27, each divisional application must be in conformity with the provisions of Article R. 712-3.
CHAPTER IV Transfer and Loss of Rights in Marks Articles R714-1 to
R714-9
Article R714-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 25 February 2004, Article 75, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The holder of a registered mark may at any time surrender it, with respect to all or some of the goods or services. To be admissible, the notice of surrender must:
1°. emanate from the holder of the registered mark, at the day of the declaration, with the National Register of Marks, or of his representative;
2°. be accompanied by the proof of the payment of the prescribed fee. The provisions of Article R. 712-21 shall be applicable to the waiver.
Article R714-2 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The National Register of Marks shall be kept by the National Institute of Industrial Property. For each mark shall be shown therein:
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 168/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 1°. The identity of the applicant and the references of the filing, together with any subsequent acts affecting the
existence or scope of the mark; 2°. Any acts modifying the ownership of the mark or enjoyment of the rights deriving therefrom; in the event of a
claim to ownership, the corresponding assignation; 3°. Any changes of name, legal form or address together with any corrections of clerical errors relating to entries. No entry shall be made in the Register until the filing has been published in accordance with Article R. 712-8.
Article R714-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 76, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The particulars referred to in Article R. 714-2 (1°) shall be registered at the initiative of the National Institute of Industrial Property or, if it concerns a court order, at the request of court clerk or one of the parties.
Only final court decisions may be entered into the National Register of Marks.
Article R714-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 77, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The deeds modifying the ownership of a mark or the possession of the rights driving therefrom, such as assignment, concession of a commercial right, creation or assignment of a pledge or waiver of this right, restraint, approval and release from restraint, shall be registered at the request of one of the parties to the deed or the holder of the filing on the day of the application for registration if he is not party to the deed.
However, a deed may be registered only if the person mentioned in the deed as holder of the application for registration or the mark before the notification resulting from the deed has been entered as such into the National Register of Marks.
The application shall contain: 1. an application form for registration; 2. a copy or an abstract of the deed stating the change in ownership or possession; 3. a proof of payment of the prescribed fee; 4. where appropriate, the power of attorney of the representative, unless the latter is an industrial property attorney.
Article R714-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 78, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
By way of exception to Article R. 714-4 (2), the following may be produced together with the application: 1°. in the event of a change mortis causa: a copy of any deed proving the transfer, at the request of the heirs or
legatees; 2°. in the event of transfer as a result of a merger, demerger or acquisition: a copy of an abstract of the Register of
commerce and companies showing the modification; 3°. on proof of a material obstacle to produce a copy: any document proving change in ownership or possession.
Article R714-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 79, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Changes of name, legal form, address and corrections of clerical errors shall be registered at the request of the holder of the application for registration or the mark, who must be the registered holder with the National Register of Marks. However, when these changes and corrections relate to a deed previously registered, the request may be filed by any party to the deed.
The application shall contain: 1º an application form for registration; 2º if necessary, the power of attorney of the representative, unless he is an industrial property attorney; 3º if it concerns a correction of a clerical error, the proof of payment of the prescribed fees; The National Institute of Industrial Property may require evidence of the existence of the change whose registration
is requested or that of the clerical error to be corrected.
Article R714-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 80, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
In the event of non conformance of an application for registration, a reasoned notification shall be made to the applicant.
A time limit shall be given to him to regularize his application or to file his observations. In the absence of regularization or observations making it possible to remove the objection, the application will be rejected by the decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The notification may be accompanied by a proposal for regularization. This proposal will be deemed accepted if the applicant does not dispute it within the time limit given to him.
Article R714-8 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 81, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 169/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE A reference of all registrations with the National Register of Marks shall be entered into the Official Bulletin of
Industrial Property. All interested persons may obtain from the National Institute of Industrial Property: 1.an identity certificate containing the model of the mark, the details with respect to the filing and registration, and,
where appropriate, the restrictions with respect to the list of the goods or services resulting from a withdrawal, waiver or court decision;
2. a reproduction of the registrations entered into the National Register of Marks; 3. a certificate of non- registration. As from the day of the publication provided for in the first paragraph, all interested persons may ask to consult the
file of the application for registration of a mark and to obtain at his expense a reproduction of the documents. The National Institute of Industrial Property may subordinate the exercise of this right to the proof of a sufficient interest.
However, documents that are not disclosed to the applicant as well as those which contain personal data or which relate to business secrets shall be excluded from disclosure to the public.
Article R714-9 (inserted by Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 82, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The inadmissible, rejected or non renewed filings may be restored to the owner, at his request and at his expense. If they are not claimed, they may be destroyed by the National Institute of Industrial Property, at the end of a
one-year period with respect to inadmissible and rejected filings, or at the end of a ten-year period with respect to not renewed filings.
CHAPTER V Collective Marks Article R715-1
Article R715-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
The mention “collective mark” entered in the registration of a mark filed before 28 December 1991 shall be cancelled at the request of its owner unless it is a collective certification mark.
Cancellation shall be entered in the National Register of Marks.
CHAPTER VI Disputes Articles R716-1 to
R716-1-1
Article R716-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 1, Official Journal of 21 October 2005)
I - The request for withholding of goods by the customs administration provided for in Article L. 716-8 shall contain: 1. the name and first names or the corporate name of the applicant, his residence or his seat; 2. where appropriate, the name and the address of the representative and proof of his power of attorney; 3. the status of the applicant with respect to the rights which he invokes; 4. the designation and the number of registration of the mark concerned; 5. the description of the goods asserted to be counterfeit against which the request for is directed; 6. all the documents and information that help attest that the goods asserted to be counterfeit have been not neither
legally manufactured, nor put in free circulation, nor marketed in another Member State of the European Community. II - The request referred to under (I) may be filed with the relevant public authority prior to the entry of the goods
asserted to be counterfeit into French territory. In this case, it shall be valid for one year and may be renewed. The terms and conditions for filing the request shall be specified by an order of the Minister responsible for customs.
Article R716-1-1 (Decree No. 2005-1298 of 20 October 2005, Article 2, Official Journal of 21 October 2005)
The relevant public authority referred to in Article R. 716-1 (I) and (II) shall be the Minister responsible for customs.
CHAPTER VII International and Community Marks Articles R717-1 to
R717-10
SECTION I International Marks Articles R717-1 to
R717-8
Article R717-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 Article 9 I, II Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 83, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Articles R. 712-3 (2) (d), R. 712-9 to R. 712-11, R. 712-13 to R. 712-18, R. 714-2 and R. 714-4 to R. 714-8 shall be applicable to international registration of marks extended to France in compliance with the Madrid Agreement of 14 April
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 170/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE 1891 and the Madrid Protocol of 27 June 1989, within the ambit of and subject to the provisions provided for in this Chapter.
Article R717-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and II Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
If the international registration relates to a collective certification mark, the regulations for use referred to in Article R. 712-3(2(d)), accompanied where appropriate by a translation into French, shall be furnished within a period of six months as from entry of the mark in the International Register.
Where this requirement is not complied with, the international registration shall be deemed not to relate in France to a collective certification mark.
Article R717-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 Article 9 I, II, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 84, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The National Institute of Industrial Property shall make available to the public the bulletin "La Gazette" published by the World Intellectual Property Organization.
The two-month period within which the observations of third parties must be filed pursuant to Article L. 712-3 shall run as from the first day of the month following the reception of the bulletin "Les Marques internationales" at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R717-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and II Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The examination referred to in Article R. 712-10 shall be restricted to verifying the suitability of the sign to constitute a mark or to be adopted as a mark.
The four-month period within which notifications of irregularity are to be issued in accordance with Article R. 712-11(2) shall begin with the notification to the National Institute of Industrial Property of the extension to France of the international registration.
Irregularities shall be notified to the holder of the international registration through the International Bureau of the World Intellectual Property Organization.
Article R717-5 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 Article 9 I, II, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 84, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The time limit to file opposition, in accordance with the Article L. 712-4, shall run as from the first day of the month following the reception of the bulletin "La Gazette" at the National Institute of Industrial Property.
The opposition shall be notified to the holder of the international registration through the International Office of the World Intellectual Property Organization.
The holder of the international registration shall be deemed to have received the notification of the opposition within fifteen days as from the date of emission of the notification by the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R717-6 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and II Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Any decision to refuse shall be given in the form of a refusal of protection in France for the international registration. It shall be notified to the holder of the international registration by the International Bureau of the World Intellectual
Property Organization.
Article R717-7 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and II Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
Acts relating to international registrations that have effect in France may be entered in the National Register of Marks once they may not be entered in the International Register.
Article R717-8 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002, Article 9 I, II, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 83, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
All applications for international registration or posterior registration to this registration which is subjected, under the terms of the Madrid Agreement of 14 April 1891 and the Madrid Protocol of 27 June 1989, to the approval of the National Institute of Industrial Property for transmission to the international office, must be filed under the conditions provided for in the order referred to in Article R. 712-26.
The provisions of Article R. 712-11 shall be applicable to all applications that don't meet the conditions provided for in the preceding paragraph. The application date to the National Institute of Industrial Property shall be that on which the application has, as the case may be, been regularized.
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 171/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE SECTION II Community Marks Articles R717-9 to
R717-10
Article R717-9 (inserted by Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and III Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The Community mark or application for a Community mark shall be converted into an application for a French mark as soon as the National Institute for Industrial property has received the application for conversion addressed to the Office of Harmonisation in the Internal Market. A national number will be allocated.
1° The applicant will be given a deadline for providing: a) the application for registration as provided for in Article R. 712-3 (1); b) proof of payment of royalties under Article R. 712-3 (2, a); c) translation into French, where applicable, of the application for conversion and the attached documents. If the applicant is not domiciled, or does not have its registered office, in and EU Member State or in a State that
has signed the European Economic Area agreement, they must, by the same deadline, appoint a representative who satisfies the conditions of Article R. 712-2 and supply the name and address of the latter to the National Institute for Industrial Property;
2. The request resulting from the application for conversion shall be rejected if the documents referred to in point 1 have not been produced by the stipulated deadline;
3. When the request resulting from the application for transformation has been recognised as admissible, it will be published in the Official Journal of Industrial Property within the six weeks following acceptance by the National Institute for Industrial Property of the documents referred to in point 1. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 3 of Article L. 717-5, reference is made to the right of any person concerned to express their comments within a period of two months and to the right of any persons referred to in Article L. 712-4 to oppose the registration within the same period of time.
Article R717-10 (inserted by Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 9 I and III Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
The request for a national mark resulting from the application for conversion shall be examined and registered or rejected under the terms of Articles R. 712-9 to R. 712-23.
CHAPTER VIII Common Provisions Articles R718-1 to
R718-4
SOLE SECTION Articles R718-1 to R718-4
Article R718-1 (inserted by Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995)
Subject to the provisions of Article R. 712-16(1), the time limits afforded by the National Institute of Industrial Property shall be no less than one month and no more than four months.
Article R718-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 85, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Where a time limit is expressed in days, the day of the deed, of the event, of the decision or of the notification that makes it run will not count.
Where a time limit is expressed in months or years, this time limit will expire on the day of the last month or of the last year which carries the same date of the month as the date of the deed, of the event, of the decision or of the notification that makes the time limit run. In absence of identical date of the month, the time limit shall expire on the last day of the month.
Where a time limit is expressed in months and days, the months will first be deducted, then the days. Any time limit shall expire the last day at mid night. The time limit which would expire normally on Saturday, on Sunday or on a public holiday or on a non-working day
shall be extended until the first next working day. The time limit which would expire normally on a day where one of the regional delegations of the National Institute
of Industrial Property is not open shall be extended until the first day when all the regional delegations of the Institute will be open.
The list of the days mentioned in the preceding paragraph shall be drawn up each year by a decision of the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property. It shall be published in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
Article R718-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 86, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
Any notification shall be considered duly made if made: 1). either to the last holder of the application for registration of the mark filed with the National Institute of Industrial
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 172/173
INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY CODE Property or to the last owner entered into the National Register of Marks;
2°. or to the representative of the holder or the above-mentioned owner. If the holder is not domiciled in a Member State of the European Community or in a State party to the Agreement on
the European Economic Area, the notification will be considered duly made if made to the last representative that he has appointed before the National Institute of Industrial Property.
Article R718-4 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2004-199 of 27 February 2004, Article 87, Official Journal of 3 March 2004)
The notifications provided for in this Title shall be made by a registered letter with advice of delivery. The registered mail may be replaced by delivery by hand of the letter to its addressee against receipt, in the
premises of the National Institute of Industrial Property, or by an electronic message in the manner laid down by the Director General of the National Institute of Industrial Property to guarantee, in particular, the safety of mailing.
If the address of the addressee is unknown, the notification will be made by publication of a notice in the Official Bulletin of Industrial Property.
BOOK VIII Application in French Polynesia, in the Wallis and Futuna islands, in the French Articles R811-1 to
territories of the Southern Hemisphere and the Antarctic, New Caledonia and in Mayotte R811-3
SOLE TITLE Articles R811-1 to R811-3
Article R811-1 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002, Article 10 I, II, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 3 I, Official Journal of 2 September 2004) (Decree No. 2004-921 of 31 August 2004, Article 2 I, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
The provisions of this code shall apply in the overseas territories except: 1. Articles R. 421-1 to R. 421-12, R. 422-1 to R. 422-66, R. 423-1 and R. 423-2, R. 615-1 to R. 615-5; 2. Articles R. 512-2, R. 512-3, R. 512-13, R. 512-15, R. 513-1, R. 513-2, R. 612-2, R. 612-38, R. 613-46, R. 613-56,
R. 613-58, R. 712-2, R. 712-13, R. 712-14, R. 712-21, R. 712-24, R. 714-4, R. 714-6 only as they concern the industrial property attorneys;
3. Articles R. 133-1 and R. 326-1 to R. 326-7; 4. Article R. 133-2.
Article R811-2 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 appendix Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002, Article 10 I, III, Official Journal of 20 February 2002) (Decree No. 2004-920 of 31 August 2004, Article 3 II, Official Journal of 2 September 2004) (Decree No. 2004-921 of 31 August 2004, Article 2 II, Official Journal of 2 September 2004)
The provisions of this Code shall apply in Mayotte. However, Articles R. 133-1 and R. 326-1 to R. 326-7 shall not apply. However, Article R. 133-2 shall not apply.
Article R811-3 (Decree No. 95-385 of 10 April 1995 Official Journal of 13 April 1995) (Decree No. 2002-215 of 18 February 2002 art. 10 I and III Official Journal of 20 February 2002)
For the implementation of this Code and of the provisions it applies to the overseas territories and the territorial entity of Mayotte, the words listed below shall be replaced respectively by the following words:
—“tribunal de grande instance” by “tribunal de première instance”; —“juge d’instance” by “juge du tribunal de première instance”; —“région” by “territoire” and, in the case of the territorial entity of Mayotte, by “collectivit territoriale”;
—“cour d’appel” by “tribunal supérieur d’appel” and “commissaire de police” by “officer de police judiciaire” with respect to the territorial entity of Mayotte;
—“Tribunal de commerce” by “tribunal de première instance statuant en matière commerciale” with respect to the territorial entity of Mayotte and “tribunal mixte de commerce” with respect to the territories of New Caledonia, French Polynesia and Wallis and Futuna;
—“conseil de prud’hommes” by “tribunal du travail”.
SOLE CHAPTER
Updated 09/15/2003 - Page 173/173
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Con el concurso de Brigitte CASTELL, Abogado
Legislación
PARTE PRIMERA La propiedad literaria y artística Artículos L111-1 a
L343-4 LIBRO I El derecho de autor Artículos L111-1 a
L133-4
TITULO I Objeto del derecho de autor Artículos L111-1 a
L113-9
CAPITULO I Naturaleza del derecho de autor Artículos L111-1 a
L111-5
Artículo L111-1 El autor de una obra del intelecto humano goza sobre la misma, por el solo hecho de su creación, de un derecho
de propiedad incorporal exclusivo y oponible a todos. Este derecho comprende facultades de carácter intelectual y moral, al mismo tiempo que derechos de carácter
patrimonial, determinados por los libros I y III del presente Código. La existencia o la conclusión de un contrato de alquiler de obra o de servicio por parte del autor de una obra del
intelecto humano no implica menoscabo alguno del disfrute del derecho reconocido en el apartado primero.
Artículo L111-2 Se considera creada la obra, independientemente de su divulgación pública, por el solo hecho de ser la realización
del pensamiento del autor, aunque la obra esté inconclusa.
Artículo L111-3 El derecho de propiedad incorporal definido en el artículo 111-1 es independiente del derecho de propiedad del
objeto material. El adquiriente de dicho objeto no goza, por el hecho de su adquisición, de ninguno de los derechos contemplados
en el presente Código, a excepción de los casos previstos en las disposiciones de los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo L. 123-4. Estos derechos subsisten en la persona del autor o de sus derechohabientes quienes, a pesar de ello, no podrán exigir al titular del derecho de propiedad sobre el objeto material la disponibilidad del objeto para el ejercicio de dichos derechos. No obstante, en el caso de un abuso evidente por parte del titular del derecho de propiedad que impidiera el ejercicio del derecho de divulgación, el Tribunal de Grande Instance tendrá la posibilidad de adoptar todas las medidas procedentes, de conformidad con las disposiciones del artículo L. 121-3.
Artículo L111-4 Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los convenios internacionales de los que Francia es parte, si después de
consultado el Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores se comprueba que un Estado no garantiza a las obras divulgadas por primera vez en Francia, cualquiera que sea la forma de esta divulgación, una protección suficiente y eficaz, las obras divulgadas por primera vez en el territorio de dicho Estado no gozarán de la protección otorgada en materia de derecho de autor por la legislación francesa.
No obstante, no se podrá contravenir ni la integridad ni la paternidad de dichas obras. En la hipótesis de lo previsto en el apartado primero anterior, los derechos de autor serán abonados a organismos de interés general designados por Decreto.
Artículo L111-5 Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los convenios internacionales, los derechos reconocidos en Francia por el presente
Código a los autores de programas de ordenador, serán reconocidos a los extranjeros siempre que la legislación del Estado de donde son naturales o en cuyo territorio tengan su domicilio, su sede social o un establecimiento efectivo, otorgue su protección a los programas de ordenador creados por los nacionales franceses y por las personas que tienen en Francia su domicilio o un establecimiento efectivo.
CAPITULO II Obras protegidas Artículos L112-1 a
L112-4
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 1/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L112-1
Las disposiciones del presente Código protegen los derechos de los autores sobre todas las obras del intelecto humano, cualesquiera que sean su género, forma de expresión, mérito o destino.
Artículo L112-2 (Ley nº 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Se consideran especialmente obras del intelecto humano en el sentido del presente Código: 1° Los libros, folletos y cualesquiera otros escritos literarios, artísticos y científicos; 2° Las conferencias, alocuciones, sermones, alegatos y cualesquiera otras obras de la misma naturaleza; 3° Las obras dramáticas o dramático-musicales; 4° Las coreografías, los números y pases circenses, las pantomimas, cuya realización se haya fijado por escrito o
en otra forma; 5° Las composiciones musicales con o sin letra; 6° Las obras cinematográficas y cualesquiera otras obras que integren una secuencia de imágenes animadas, con
o sin sonorización incorporada, denominadas en conjunto obras audiovisuales; 7° Las obras de dibujo, pintura, arquitectura, escultura, grabado, litografía; 8° Las obras gráficas y tipográficas ; 9° Las obras fotográficas y aquéllas realizadas con técnicas análogas a la fotografía; 10° Las obras de artes aplicadas; 11° Las ilustraciones, los mapas geográficos; 12° Los planos, croquis y obras plásticas relativos a la geografía, a la topografía, a la arquitectura y a las ciencias; 13° Los programas de ordenador, incluyendo el material de preparación de diseño de los mismos;
14° Las creaciones de las industrias de temporada de la confección y de la fabricación de joyas y aderezos personales. Se considerarán industrias de temporada de la confección y de la fabricación de aderezos personales, las industrias que por exigencias de la moda, renuevan con frecuencia la forma de sus productos y, especialmente, la fabricación de prendas de vestir, la peletería, la lencería, el bordado, la moda, el calzado, la guantería, la marroquinería, la fabricación de tejidos de gran novedad o especiales para la alta costura, la producción de joyas y calzado a medida, así como las fabricaciones de tejidos para la decoración de interiores.
Artículo L112-3 (Ley nº 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996) (Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los autores de traducciones, adaptaciones, transformaciones o modificaciones de las obras del intelecto humano gozarán de la protección que les atribuye el presente Código, sin perjuicio de los derechos del autor de la obra original. Asimismo, esta protección ampara a los autores de antologías o de recopilaciones de obras o de datos diversos, como son las bases de datos, que por su elección o su disposición constituyen una creación del intelecto.
Se entenderá por base de datos una recopilación de obras, de datos o de cualesquiera otros elementos independientes, organizados de forma sistemática o metódica e individualmente asequibles por los medios electrónicos u otros.
Artículo L112-4 El título de una obra del intelecto humano, en la medida en que supone un carácter original, gozará de la misma
protección que la propia obra. Nadie podrá utilizar dicho título con el fin de individualizar una obra del mismo género en condiciones susceptibles
de provocar una confusión, aun cuando la obra no esté protegida de conformidad con los términos de los artículos L. 123-1 a L. 123-3.
CAPITULO III Titulares del derecho de autor Artículos L113-1 a
L113-9
Artículo L113-1 La calidad de autor pertenecerá, salvo prueba en contrario, a quien o quienes la obra divulgada atribuya la autoría.
Artículo L113-2 Es obra en colaboración, la obra en cuya creación han participado varias personas físicas. Es obra compuesta, la obra nueva a la cual se ha incorporado una obra preexistente sin la colaboración del autor
de esta última. Es obra colectiva la obra creada por iniciativa de una persona física o jurídica que la edita, la publica y la divulga
bajo su dirección y su nombre, y está constituida por la reunión de aportaciones de varios autores cuya contribución se fusiona en una creación única y autónoma, para la cual ha sido concebida, sin que sea posible atribuir por separado a cualquiera de ellos un derecho diferente sobre el conjunto de la obra.
Artículo L113-3 La obra en colaboración será la propiedad en común de los coautores. Los coautores ejercerán sus derechos de común acuerdo. En caso de desacuerdo, corresponderá a la jurisdicción civil resolver. Cuando la participación de cada uno de los coautores sea de un género diferente, cada uno de ellos podrá, salvo
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 2/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL acuerdo en contrario, explotar por separado su contribución personal, siempre que no se llegue a perjudicar la explotación de la obra en común.
Artículo L113-4 La obra compuesta es propiedad del autor que la ha realizado, a reserva de los derechos del autor de la obra
preexistente.
Artículo L113-5 La obra colectiva será, salvo prueba en contrario, la propiedad de la persona física o jurídica con el nombre de la
cual es divulgada. Esta persona gozará de los derechos de autor.
Artículo L113-6 Los autores de obras seudónimas y anónimas gozarán sobre las mismas de los derechos reconocidos en el
artículo L. 111-1. En el ejercicio de estos derechos, mientras no hayan dado a conocer su identidad civil y no hayan acreditado su
calidad de autores, éstos estarán representados por el primer editor o publicador. La declaración prevista en el apartado anterior podrá hacerse por testamento, pero se mantendrán los derechos
que hubieran podido adquirir terceros con anterioridad. Lo dispuesto en los apartados segundo y tercero no será de aplicación cuando el seudónimo adoptado por el autor
no deje duda alguna sobre su identidad civil.
Artículo L113-7 Tendrán la calidad de autor de una obra audiovisual la o las personas físicas que efectúan la creación intelectual
de dicha obra. Se presumirá, salvo prueba en contrario, que son coautores de una obra audiovisual realizada en colaboración: 1- El autor del guión; 2- El autor de la adaptación; 3- El autor de los diálogos; 4- El autor de las composiciones musicales con o sin letra especialmente realizadas para la obra; 5- El realizador. Cuando la obra audiovisual esté basada en una obra o en un guión preexistentes y ya protegidos, los autores de la
obra de origen se integrarán a los autores de la obra nueva.
Artículo L113-8 Tendrán la calidad de autor de una obra radiofónica la o las personas físicas que asumen la creación intelectual de
dicha obra. Lo dispuesto en el apartado último del artículo L. 113-7 y en el artículo L. 121-6 será de aplicación a las obras
radiofónicas.
Artículo L113-9 (Ley nº 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Salvo disposiciones estatutarias o estipulaciones en contrario, los derechos patrimoniales sobre los programas de ordenador y su documentación creados por uno o varios trabajadores asalariados en el ejercicio de sus funciones o siguiendo las instrucciones del empresario, se atribuirán a este último, quien será el único capacitado para ejercerlos.
Todos los desacuerdos que surjan acerca de la aplicación del presente artículo se someterán al Tribunal de Grande Instance de la sede social del empresario.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado primero del presente artículo también será aplicable al personal de la Administración Pública, de las entidades públicas y de los establecimientos públicos de carácter administrativo.
TITULO II Derechos de autor Artículos L121-1 a
L123-12
CAPITULO I Derechos morales Artículos L121-1 a
L121-9
Artículo L121-1 El autor gozará del derecho a que se respete su nombre, su calidad y su obra. Dicho derecho estará vinculado a su persona. Será perpetuo, inalienable e imprescriptible. Éste será transmisible mortis causa a los herederos del autor. Su ejercicio podrá ser conferido a un tercero en virtud de disposición testamentaria.
Artículo L121-2 El derecho de divulgación de la obra corresponde exclusivamente a su autor. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el
artículo L. 132.24, el autor determina el procedimiento de divulgación y fija las condiciones de la misma. A su fallecimiento, el derecho de divulgación de sus obras póstumas lo ejercerán el o los albaceas testamentarios
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 3/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL designados por el autor. En su defecto, o al fallecimiento de éstos, y salvo voluntad en contrario del autor, este derecho será ejercido en el orden siguiente: por los descendientes, por el cónyuge contra el cual no exista una resolución judicial con fuerza de cosa juzgada de separación de cuerpos o que no haya contraído un nuevo matrimonio, por otros herederos que no sean los descendientes que heredan todo o parte de la sucesión y por los legatarios universales o donatarios de la totalidad de los bienes futuros.
Este derecho podrá ejercerse incluso después de que expire el derecho exclusivo de explotación estipulado en el artículo L. 123-1.
Artículo L121-3 En caso de abuso evidente en el uso o no uso del derecho de divulgación por parte de los representantes del autor
fallecido mencionados en el artículo L. 121-2, el Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá adoptar las medidas procedentes. También podrá hacerlo en caso de conflictos entre dichos representantes, si no existe derechohabiente conocido o en caso de sucesión vacante o ausencia de herederos, transmitiéndose la herencia al Estado.
El Tribunal podrá ser instado, en particular, por el Ministro de Cultura.
Artículo L121-4 Aunque haya cedido el derecho de explotación, el autor, incluso con posterioridad a la publicación de su obra,
gozará del derecho de revocación o de retracto con respecto al cesionario. Sin embargo, podrá ejercer dicho derecho siempre y cuando indemnice previamente al cesionario por el perjuicio que esta revocación o este retracto le pudiera causar. Cuando el autor decida publicar su obra con posterioridad al ejercicio de su derecho de revocación o de retracto, deberá ofrecer con prioridad sus derechos de explotación al cesionario que había elegido originariamente y en las condiciones originariamente pactadas.
Artículo L121-5 La obra audiovisual se considerará acabada cuando haya sido elaborada la versión definitiva de común acuerdo
entre, por una parte, el realizador o eventualmente los coautores y, por otra parte, el productor. La destrucción de la matriz de dicha versión estará prohibida.
Toda modificación de esta versión por adición, supresión o cambio de un elemento cualquiera requerirá la conformidad de las personas mencionadas en el apartado primero.
Toda transferencia de la obra audiovisual a otro tipo de soporte con vistas a otro modo de explotación deberá ser objeto de una consulta previa al realizador.
Los derechos propios de los autores, tales como están estipulados en el artículo L. 121-1, no podrán ser ejercidos por ellos más que sobre la obra audiovisual acabada.
Artículo L121-6 Si uno de los autores se niega a acabar su contribución en la obra audiovisual o se encuentra en la imposibilidad
de terminar esta contribución por razón de fuerza mayor, no podrá oponerse a la utilización de la parte de dicha contribución ya realizada para la terminación de la obra. Por esta contribución, el mismo tendrá la calidad de autor y gozará de los derechos que de ella se deriven.
Artículo L121-7 (Ley nº n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Salvo estipulación en contrario más favorable para el autor de un programa de ordenador, éste no podrá: 1° Oponerse a la modificación del programa de ordenador por parte del cesionario de los derechos mencionados
en el apartado 2º del artículo L. 122-6, siempre y cuando ésta no perjudique su honor ni su reputación; 2° Ejercer su derecho de revocación o de retracto.
Artículo L121-8 El autor tiene el derecho exclusivo de reunir sus artículos y sus discursos en recopilaciones y de publicarlos o
autorizar su publicación bajo esta forma. Sobre todas las obras así publicadas en diarios o publicaciones periódicas, el autor conservará, salvo estipulación
en contrario, el derecho de reproducción y de explotación en cualquier forma, siempre que esta reproducción o esta explotación no sea susceptible de competir con dicho diario o con dicha publicación periódica.
Artículo L121-9 En todos los regímenes matrimoniales y so pena de nulidad de todas las cláusulas contractuales del matrimonio
que pudieran oponerse, el derecho de divulgar la obra, de determinar las modalidades de su explotación y de defender su integridad será propio del cónyuge autor o de aquel de los cónyuges a quien tales derechos le hayan sido transmitidos. Este derecho no puede aportarse en dote, ni ser adquirido por la comunidad o por una sociedad de bienes gananciales.
Las percepciones monetarias procedentes de la explotación de una obra del intelecto humano o de la cesión total o parcial del derecho de explotación, estarán sujetas al derecho común de los regímenes matrimoniales solamente cuando hayan sido adquiridas durante el matrimonio. De igual forma se regirán las economías realizadas por estos medios.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior no será de aplicación cuando el matrimonio haya sido celebrado con anterioridad al 12 de marzo de 1958.
Las disposiciones legislativas relativas a la contribución de los cónyuges a las cargas familiares serán de aplicación a los productos pecuniarios mencionados en el apartado segundo del presente artículo.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 4/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL CAPITULO II Derechos patrimoniales Artículos L122-1 a
L122-12
Artículo L122-1 El derecho de explotación perteneciente al autor conlleva el derecho de representación y el derecho de
reproducción.
Artículo L122-2 La representación consiste en la comunicación de la obra al público por cualquier medio, y en especial:
1° Por recitación pública, ejecución lírica, representación dramática, presentación pública, proyección pública y transmisión en un lugar público de la obra emitida por teledifusión;
2° Por teledifusión. Por teledifusión se entiende la difusión por cualquier medio de telecomunicación de sonidos, imágenes,
documentos, datos y mensajes de toda naturaleza. La emisión de una obra vía satélite tendrá la consideración de una representación.
Artículo L122-2-1 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 del 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
El derecho de representación de una obra retransmitida por satélite se regirá por lo dispuesto en el presente Código siempre que la obra sea emitida hacia el satélite a partir del territorio nacional.
Artículo L122-2-2 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
También se regirá por lo dispuesto en el presente Código el derecho de representación de una obra emitida por teledifusión vía satélite a partir del territorio de un Estado no miembro de la Comunidad Europea que no otorgue un nivel de protección de los derechos de autor equivalente al otorgado por el presente Código:
1° Cuando la producción de señales portadoras de programas hacia un satélite se realice a partir de una estación situada en el territorio nacional. Los derechos amparados en el presente Código podrán entonces ser ejercidos frente al empresario de la estación;
2° Cuando la producción de señales portadoras de programas hacia un satélite no se realice a partir de una estación situada en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea y cuando la emisión se realice a petición, por cuenta o bajo el control de una empresa de comunicación audiovisual que tenga su principal centro de actividades en el territorio nacional. Los derechos determinados por el presente Código podrán entonces ser ejercidos frente a la empresa de comunicación audiovisual.
Artículo L122-3 La reproducción consiste en la fijación material de la obra mediante cualquier tipo de procedimiento que permita
comunicarla al público de una forma indirecta. Ésta puede hacerse especialmente por imprenta, dibujo, grabado, fotografía, moldeado y cualquier medio de las
artes gráficas y plásticas, grabación mecánica, cinematográfica o magnética. En cuanto a las obras de arquitectura, la reproducción consiste, igualmente, en la ejecución repetida de un plano o
de un proyecto tipo.
Artículo L122-4 Toda representación o reproducción integral o parcial realizada sin el consentimiento del autor o de sus
derechohabientes o causahabientes es ilícita. Lo mismo ocurrirá con la traducción, la adaptación o la transformación, el arreglo o la reproducción por medio de un arte o un procedimiento cualquiera.
Artículo L122-5 (Ley nº 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 5 II Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994) (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 17 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997) (Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 2 y art. 3 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley nº 2000-642 de 11 de julio de 2000 art. 47 Diario Oficial de 11 de julio de 2000)
Una vez divulgada la obra, el autor no podrá prohibir: 1° Las representaciones privadas y gratuitas realizadas exclusivamente en el ámbito doméstico; 2° Las copias o reproducciones estrictamente reservadas al uso privado del copista y que no se destinan a un uso
colectivo, con la excepción de las copias de las obras de arte destinadas a ser utilizadas con fines idénticos a aquéllos para los cuales la obra original fue creada, de las copias de un programa de ordenador diferentes a la copia de seguridad efectuada en los términos del artículo L. 122-6-1 del Capítulo II, y de las copias o reproducciones de una base de datos electrónica;
3° Siempre que aparezcan claramente indicados el nombre del autor y la fuente: a) Los análisis y citas cortas, justificados por el carácter crítico, polémico, pedagógico, científico o de información
de la obra en la cual éstos están integrados; b)Las revistas de prensa;
c) La difusión, incluso integral, por vía de prensa o de teledifusión, a título de información sobre temas de actualidad, de los discursos públicos en las asambleas políticas, administrativas, judiciales o académicas, así como en las reuniones públicas de carácter político y en las ceremonias oficiales;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 5/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL d) Las reproducciones, integrales o parciales de obras de artes gráficas o plásticas, destinadas a figurar en el
catálogo de una venta judicial realizada en Francia, en los ejemplares puestos a disposición del público antes de la venta, con el único fin de hacer la descripción de las obras de arte puestas en venta.
Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las características de los documentos y las modalidades de su distribución.
4° La parodia, el pastiche y la caricatura, habida cuenta de las reglas del género. 5° Los actos necesarios para el acceso al contenido de una base de datos electrónica para las necesidades y en
los límites de la utilización pactada por contrato.
Artículo L122-6 (Ley n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 122-6-1, el derecho de explotación perteneciente al autor de un programa de ordenador integra la facultad de realizar y de autorizar:
1° La reproducción permanente o provisional de un programa de ordenador en su totalidad o en parte, por todos los medios y en todas las formas. En la medida en que la carga, la presentación, la ejecución, la transmisión o el almacenamiento de dicho programa de ordenador requieran una reproducción, estos actos sólo serán posibles con la autorización del autor;
2° La traducción, la adaptación, la enmienda o cualquier otra modificación de un programa de ordenador y la consiguiente reproducción de este programa;
3° La comercialización a título oneroso o gratuito, incluyendo el alquiler, del o de los ejemplares de un programa de ordenador por cualquier medio. Sin embargo, la primera venta de un ejemplar de un programa de ordenador en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo por parte del autor o con su consentimiento, agotará el derecho de comercializar dicho ejemplar en todos los Estados miembros, con la excepción de la facultad de autorizar el alquiler posterior de un ejemplar.
Artículo L122-6-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 5 I Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
I. Los actos previstos en los puntos 1° y 2° del artículo L. 122-6 no requerirán la autorización del autor cuando éstos sean necesarios para que la persona legitimada para utilizar el programa de ordenador pueda hacerlo, conforme a su destino, e incluso para que pueda corregir errores.
No obstante, el autor tendrá la posibilidad de reservarse, mediante contrato, el derecho a corregir los errores y a determinar las modalidades particulares a las que se someterán los actos previstos en los puntos 1° y 2° del artículo L. 122-6, para que la persona legitimada para utilizar el programa de ordenador pueda hacerlo, conforme a su destino.
II. La persona legitimada para utilizar el programa de ordenador podrá hacer una copia de seguridad cuando ésta sea necesaria para proteger el uso del programa.
III.La persona legitimada para utilizar el programa de ordenador podrá, sin la autorización del autor, observar, estudiar o probar el funcionamiento de dicho programa a fin de determinar las ideas y los principios que están en la base de cualquiera de los elementos del programa, durante las operaciones de carga, presentación, ejecución, transmisión o almacenamiento del programa para las que está legitimada.
IV.La reproducción del código del programa de ordenador o la traducción de la forma de dicho código no requerirán la autorización del autor cuando la reproducción o la traducción referidas en los puntos 1° o 2° del artículo L. 122-6 sean indispensables para conseguir las informaciones necesarias para la interoperabilidad de un programa creado de forma independiente de otros programas de ordenador, siempre y cuando concurran las siguientes condiciones:
1° Dichos actos los cumple la persona legitimada para utilizar un ejemplar del programa de ordenador o, por cuenta suya, una persona habilitada para ello;
2° Las informaciones necesarias para conseguir la interoperabilidad aún no han sido puestas, de forma fácil y rápida, a disposición de las personas mencionadas en el anterior punto 1°.
3° Y dichos actos quedan limitados a las partes del programa original que son necesarias para dicha interoperabilidad.
Las informaciones conseguidas de este modo no podrán ser: 1° Utilizadas para otros fines que no sea conseguir la interoperabilidad del programa creado de forma
independiente; 2° Comunicadas a terceras personas, salvo si ello es necesario para la interoperabilidad del programa de
ordenador creado de forma independiente; 3° Utilizadas para la puesta a punto, la producción o la comercialización de un programa de ordenador cuya
expresión sea sustancialmente similar o para cualquier otro acto que vulnere el derecho de autor. V. El presente artículo no podrá interpretarse de manera que se atente contra la explotación normal del programa
de ordenador o que se cause un perjuicio injustificado a los intereses legítimos del autor. Toda estipulación contraria a las disposiciones previstas en los apartados II, III y IV del presente artículo será nula
de pleno derecho.
Artículo L122-6-2 (introducido por la Ley nº 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 5 I Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Toda publicidad o manual de uso sobre los medios que permiten la eliminación o neutralización de cualquier dispositivo técnico de protección del programa de ordenador deberá reseñar que la utilización ilícita de dichos medios
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 6/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL será sancionada por violación del derecho de autor.
Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las condiciones de aplicación del presente artículo.
Artículo L122-7 El derecho de representación y el derecho de reproducción podrán ser objeto de cesión a título gratuito o a título
oneroso. La cesión del derecho de representación no implicará la del derecho de reproducción. La cesión del derecho de reproducción no implicará la del derecho de representación.
Cuando mediante un contrato se pacte la cesión total de uno de los dos derechos mencionados en el presente artículo, su alcance tendrá las limitaciones de los modos de explotación pactadas en el contrato.
Artículo L122-8 Los autores de obras gráficas y plásticas tendrán, aunque exista cesión de la obra original, un derecho inalienable
de participación sobre el producto de toda reventa que de sus obras se realice en subasta pública o con la intervención de un comerciante.
La mencionada participación de los autores queda uniformemente fijada en un tres por ciento sobre un precio de venta establecido por vía reglamentaria.
Este derecho se deducirá del precio de venta de cada obra y del total del precio sin ninguna deducción de base. Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las condiciones en que los autores harán valer los derechos que tienen reconocidos por lo dispuesto en el presente artículo en los casos de las ventas previstas en el apartado primero.
Artículo L122-9 En caso de abuso evidente por uso o no uso de los derechos de explotación, por parte de los representantes del
autor fallecido mencionados en el artículo L. 121-2, el Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá tomar las medidas procedentes. De la misma forma se procederá en los casos de conflictos entre dichos representantes, en ausencia de derechohabiente conocido o en los casos de sucesión vacante o de ausencia de herederos.
El Tribunal podrá ser instado, en particular por el Ministro de Cultura.
Artículo L122-10 (introducido por la Ley nº 95-4 de 3 de enero de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1995)
La publicación de una obra implicará la cesión del derecho de reproducción por reprografía a una sociedad que se regirá por lo establecido en el título II del libro III y que necesitará, para ello, la autorización del Ministro de Cultura. Las entidades así autorizadas podrán, por sí solas, concluir cualquier contrato con los usuarios para la gestión del derecho cedido, sin perjuicio - para las estipulaciones que autoricen las copias con fines de venta, alquiler, publicidad o promoción - del consentimiento del autor o de sus derechohabientes. A falta de designación por parte del autor o de su derechohabiente en el momento de la publicación de la obra, una de estas entidades autorizadas se presumirá cesionaria de dicho derecho.
Se considerará reprografía la reproducción, en forma de copia en papel o soporte asimilado por una técnica fotográfica o de efecto equivalente, que permita la lectura directa.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado primero no impedirá al autor o a sus derechohabientes ejercer la facultad de realizar copias con fines de venta, alquiler, publicidad o promoción.
No obstante cualquier estipulación en contrario, lo dispuesto en el presente artículo se aplicará a todas las obras protegidas, cualquiera que sea la fecha de su publicación.
Artículo L122-11 (introducido por la Ley nº 95-4 de 3 de enero de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1995)
Los pactos mencionados en el artículo L. 122-10 podrán prever una remuneración a tanto alzado en los casos determinados en los puntos 1º a 3º del artículo L. 131-4.
Artículo L122-12 (introducido por la Ley nº 95-4 de 3 de enero de1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1995)
La autorización de las entidades mencionadas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 122-10 se concederá atendiendo a:
- la diversidad de los socios - la cualificación profesional de los gerentes;
-los medios humanos y materiales que éstos proponen para la efectividad de la gestión del derecho de reproducción por reprografía;
- el carácter equitativo de las modalidades previstas para el reparto de las cantidades percibidas. Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat establecerá las condiciones de concesión y de retirada de esta autorización,
así como de selección de las entidades cesionarias de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en la última frase del apartado primero del artículo L. 122-10.
CAPITULO III Plazo de duración de la protección Artículos L123-1 a
L123-12
Artículo L123-1 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 7/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL El autor gozará toda su vida del derecho exclusivo de explotar su obra en cualquier forma que sea y de obtener de
ella un beneficio pecuniario. Al fallecimiento del autor, este derecho persistirá en beneficio de sus derechohabientes durante el año natural en
curso y durante los setenta años siguientes.
Artículo L123-2 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
En las obras realizadas en colaboración, el año natural que se considerará será el del fallecimiento del último coautor superviviente.
En las obras audiovisuales, el año natural que se considerará será el del fallecimiento del último de los colaboradores siguientes: el autor del guión, el autor de los diálogos, el autor de las composiciones musicales con o sin letra especialmente realizadas para la obra, el realizador principal.
Artículo L123-3 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Para las obras seudónimas, anónimas o colectivas, la duración del derecho exclusivo será de setenta años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente al de la publicación de la obra. La fecha de publicación se determinará por toda clase de pruebas permitidas por el derecho común y, especialmente, por el depósito legal.
En el caso en que una obra seudónima, anónima o colectiva se haya publicado por partes, el plazo se computará a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente al de la fecha en que cada parte haya sido publicada.
Cuando el o los autores de la obra anónima o seudónima hayan dado a conocer su identidad, la duración del derecho exclusivo será la prevista en los artículos L. 123-1 o L. 123-2.
Las disposiciones de los apartados primero y segundo sólo serán de aplicación para las obras seudónimas, anónimas o colectivas publicadas en el plazo de los setenta años siguientes al de su creación.
No obstante, cuando una obra seudónima, anónima o colectiva se divulgue a la expiración del plazo mencionado en el apartado anterior, su titular, por sucesión o por otros títulos, que publique o haga publicar dicha obra, gozará de un derecho exclusivo de veinticinco años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente al de la publicación.
Artículo L123-4 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Para las obras póstumas, la duración del derecho exclusivo será la prevista en los términos del artículo L. 123-1. Para las obras póstumas divulgadas después de vencido este plazo, la duración del derecho exclusivo será de veinticinco años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente al de la publicación.
El derecho de explotación de las obras póstumas se transmitirá a los derechohabientes del autor si la obra se divulga durante el plazo previsto en el artículo L. 123-1.
Si la divulgación se realiza a la expiración de dicho plazo, el derecho de explotación se atribuirá a los titulares del derecho de propiedad sobre la obra, por sucesión o por otros títulos, que la publiquen o la hagan publicar.
Las obras póstumas serán objeto de una publicación por separado, salvo en el caso en que las mismas no constituyan más que un fragmento de una obra anteriormente publicada. Éstas no podrán adjuntarse a obras publicadas del mismo autor sino cuando los derechohabientes del autor gocen aún del derecho de explotación de las mismas.
Artículo L123-6 Durante el plazo previsto en el artículo L. 123-1, el cónyuge superviviente, contra el que no exista una resolución
judicial de separación con fuerza de cosa juzgada, cualquiera que sea el régimen matrimonial e independientemente de los derechos de usufructo que le confiere el artículo 767 del Código Civil sobre los otros bienes de la sucesión, tendrá el usufructo del derecho de explotación del que el autor no haya dispuesto. No obstante, si el autor deja herederos forzosos, este usufructo se reduce a favor de los herederos, en las proporciones y distinciones establecidas por los artículos 913 y siguientes del Código Civil.
Este derecho expirará en el supuesto de que el cónyuge contraiga un nuevo matrimonio.
Artículo L123-7 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Al fallecimiento del autor, el derecho de participación referido en el artículo L. 122-8 subsistirá a favor de sus herederos y con respecto al usufructo mencionado en el artículo L. 123-6, a favor de su cónyuge, con exclusión de los legatarios y causahabientes, durante el año natural en curso y los setenta años siguientes.
Artículo L123-8 Los derechos atribuidos por la Ley de 14 de julio de 1866 sobre los derechos de los herederos y de los
causahabientes de los autores, a los herederos y otros causahabientes de los autores, compositores o artistas serán prorrogados por un plazo igual al transcurrido entre el 2 de agosto de 1914 y el final del año siguiente al día de la firma del Tratado de Paz, para todas las obras publicadas antes de esta última fecha y que no hayan pasado a ser del dominio público el día 3 de febrero de 1919.
Artículo L123-9 Los derechos atribuidos por la Ley de 14 de julio de 1866, anteriormente citada, y por el artículo L. 123-8 a los
herederos y causahabientes de los autores, compositores o artistas serán prorrogados por un plazo igual al transcurrido entre el 3 de septiembre de 1939 y el 1 de enero de 1948 para todas las obras publicadas antes de esta última fecha y
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 8/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL que no hayan pasado a ser del dominio público el día 13 de agosto de 1941.
Artículo L123-10 Los derechos mencionados en el artículo anterior se prorrogarán, además, por una duración de treinta años
cuando el autor, el compositor o el artista haya muerto por Francia, comprobándose esto por el certificado de defunción. En el caso en que este certificado de defunción no sea extendido ni transcrito en Francia, por orden del ministro de
Cultura se podrá transmitir a los herederos u otros causahabientes del difunto el beneficio de la prórroga adicional de treinta años. Esta orden, establecida después de haber consultado con las autoridades mencionadas en el artículo 1 de la orden 45-2717 de 2 de noviembre de 1945, sólo surtirá efecto en los casos en que debiera aparecer la mención “muerto por Francia” en el certificado de defunción si éste se hubiera extendido en Francia.
Artículo L123-11 Cuando los derechos prorrogados en virtud del artículo L. 123-10 hayan sido cedidos a título oneroso, los cedentes
o sus derechohabientes podrán pedir al cesionario o a sus derechohabientes, en un plazo de tres años computados a partir del 25 de septiembre de 1951, una revisión de las condiciones de cesión para compensar el carácter ventajoso de la prórroga.
Artículo L123-12 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 10 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Para las obras cuyo país de origen sea con arreglo al Acta de París del Convenio de Berna un país tercero y cuyo autor no sea nacional de un estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea, el plazo de protección será el mismo que el otorgado en el país de origen de la obra sin que en ningún caso pueda exceder del previsto en el artículo L. 123-1.
TITULO III Explotación de los derechos Artículos L131-1 a
L133-4
CAPITULO I Disposiciones generales Artículos L131-1 a
L131-8
Artículo L131-1 Será nula la cesión respecto del conjunto de las obras que el autor pudiera crear en el futuro.
Artículo L131-2 Los contratos de representación, de edición y de producción audiovisual determinados en el presente título habrán
de formalizarse por escrito. Así será respecto de las autorizaciones gratuitas de ejecución. En todos los demás casos, serán aplicables las disposiciones de los artículos 1341 a 1348 del Código Civil.
Artículo L131-3 La transmisión de los derechos del autor estará subordinada a la condición de que cada uno de los derechos
cedidos sea objeto de una mención por separado en el contrato de cesión y que el ámbito de explotación de los derechos cedidos quede delimitado en cuanto a su alcance y su destino, así como en cuanto al lugar y a la duración.
Cuando así lo exijan circunstancias especiales, el contrato podrá válidamente concluirse mediante telegramas, siempre y cuando el ámbito de explotación de los derechos cedidos esté delimitado de conformidad con los términos del apartado primero del presente artículo.
Las cesiones referidas a los derechos de adaptación audiovisual tendrán que ser objeto de un contrato escrito en un documento diferente del contrato relativo a la edición propiamente dicha de la obra impresa.
El beneficiario de la cesión se compromete, mediante este contrato, a hacer efectiva la explotación del derecho cedido de conformidad con los usos vigentes en la actividad profesional y a abonar al autor, en caso de adaptación, una remuneración proporcional a los ingresos recaudados.
Artículo L131-4 (Ley nº n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 11 mayo de 1994)
La cesión por parte del autor de los derechos sobre su obra podrá ser total o parcial. Ésta habrá de incorporar en beneficio del autor la participación proporcional a los ingresos por la venta o la explotación.
No obstante, la remuneración del autor podrá valorarse a tanto alzado en los casos siguientes: 1° La base de cálculo de la participación proporcional no se puede determinar en la práctica; 2° Los medios de control de la aplicación de la participación no existen; 3° Los gastos de las operaciones de cálculo y de control serían desproporcionados con respecto a los resultados a
alcanzar; 4° El carácter o las condiciones de la explotación impiden la aplicación de la regla de la remuneración proporcional,
bien porque la contribución del autor no es uno de los elementos esenciales de la creación intelectual de la obra, bien porque el uso de la obra es de carácter accesorio en relación con el objeto explotado;
5° En caso de cesión de los derechos sobre un programa de ordenador; 6° En los demás casos previstos en el presente Código. Asimismo, se permitirá entre las partes y a petición del autor, la transformación de los derechos derivados de los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 9/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL contratos en vigor en anualidades a tanto alzado por el plazo de duración que pacten las partes.
Artículo L131-5 En caso de cesión del derecho de explotación, si el autor es perjudicado en más de siete de las doceavas partes
por una lesión o una previsión insuficiente de los productos de la obra, éste podrá pedir la revisión de las condiciones de remuneración a percibir señaladas en el contrato.
Esta petición sólo se podrá formular en el caso de que la obra se haya cedido en la modalidad de remuneración a tanto alzado.
El cesionario de las obras del autor que se estima perjudicado será quien valore el perjuicio en base al valor del conjunto de la explotación.
Artículo L131-6 La cláusula de una cesión que tendiera a conferir el derecho de explotar la obra en una forma no previsible o no
prevista en la fecha del contrato, tendrá carácter de expresa y deberá estipular una participación correlativa en los beneficios de explotación.
Artículo L131-7 En caso de cesión parcial, el causahabiente sustituye al autor en el ejercicio de los derechos cedidos, en las
condiciones, límites y plazo de duración pactados en el contrato y con la obligación de rendir cuentas.
Artículo L131-8 Para el pago de las compensaciones y remuneraciones que se les adeuda en concepto de los tres últimos años por
la cesión, explotación o utilización de sus obras, definidas en los términos del artículo L. 112-2 del presente Código, los autores, compositores y artistas gozarán del privilegio previsto en el punto 4º del artículo 2101 y del artículo 2104 del Código Civil.
CAPITULO II Disposiciones particulares de determinados contratos Artículos L132-1 a
L132-34
Sección I Contrato de edición Artículos L132-1 a
L132-17
Artículo L132-1 Por el contrato de edición el autor de una obra del intelecto humano o sus derechohabientes ceden, en condiciones
pactadas, a una persona que se denominará editor, el derecho de fabricar o de hacer fabricar un número determinado de ejemplares de la obra, haciéndose cargo de la efectividad de la publicación y de la difusión.
Artículo L132-2 No se considerará contrato de edición, en los términos del artículo L. 132-1, el llamado contrato por cuenta del
autor. En un contrato de estas características, el autor o sus derechohabientes abonan al editor una remuneración
pactada, siendo obligación de este último fabricar en cantidad, en forma y de conformidad con las formas de expresión pactadas en el contrato, los ejemplares de la obra y hacerse cargo de la publicación y la difusión.
Este contrato tendrá la consideración de alquiler de obra y se regirá por el acuerdo, los usos y las disposiciones de los artículos 1787 y siguientes del Código Civil.
Artículo L132-3 No se considerará contrato de edición, en los términos del artículo L. 132-1, el llamado contrato por cuenta con
participación en resultados. Mediante un contrato de estas características, el autor o sus derechohabientes encargan a un editor la fabricación,
por su cuenta y riesgo, de ejemplares de la obra, en la forma y según los modos de expresión pactados en el contrato, así como su publicación y difusión, mediante el compromiso recíprocamente pactado de compartir los beneficios y las pérdidas de explotación, en la proporción acordada.
Este contrato constituye una sociedad en participación. El mismo se regirá, a reserva de lo dispuesto en los artículo 1871 y siguientes del Código Civil, por el acuerdo y los usos.
Artículo L132-4 Será lícita la estipulación por la cual el autor se compromete a otorgar un derecho preferencial a un editor para la
edición de sus obras futuras de géneros claramente determinados. Este derecho será limitado para cada género en cinco obras nuevas a partir del día de la firma del contrato de
edición formalizado para la primera obra o en el momento de la producción del autor, realizada en un plazo de cinco años a partir del mismo día.
El editor deberá ejercer el derecho que se le ha reconocido comunicando por escrito su decisión al autor, en el plazo de tres meses a partir del día de la entrega por parte de éste de cada manuscrito definitivo.
Cuando el editor que disfruta del derecho preferencial haya rechazado sucesivamente dos obras nuevas presentadas por el autor en el género pactado en el contrato, el autor podrá recobrar inmediatamente y de pleno derecho su libertad con respecto a las obras futuras que produzca en dicho género. No obstante, en el caso de haber
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 10/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL cobrado anticipos por sus obras futuras por parte del primer editor, el autor tendrá que proceder previamente a su devolución.
Artículo L132-5 El contrato podrá prever bien una remuneración proporcional a los ingresos por explotación, bien, en los casos
previstos en los artículos L. 131-4 y L. 132-6, una remuneración a tanto alzado.
Artículo L132-6 En lo referido a la edición de librería, la remuneración del autor podrá ser objeto de una remuneración a tanto
alzado para la primera edición, con el acuerdo del autor formalmente expresado, en los casos siguientes: 1- Obras científicas o técnicas; 2- Antologías y enciclopedias; 3- Prólogos, anotaciones, introducciones, presentaciones; 4- Ilustraciones de una obra; 5- Ediciones de lujo de tirada reducida; 6- Libros de oraciones; 7- A solicitud del traductor en el caso de las traducciones; 8- Ediciones populares a precios reducidos; 9- Tebeos infantiles a precios reducidos. Asimismo, podrán ser objeto de una remuneración a tanto alzado las cesiones de derechos a una persona o una
empresa establecida en el extranjero o por parte de las mismas. En lo concerniente a las obras del intelecto humano publicadas en diarios y publicaciones periódicas de toda clase
y por las agencias de prensa, la remuneración del autor, vinculado a la empresa de información por un contrato de alquiler de obra o de servicios, podrá ser igualmente convenida a tanto alzado.
Artículo L132-7 El consentimiento personal y dado por escrito del autor es obligatorio.
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones que regulan los contratos en los que intervengan menores y mayores bajo curatela, se requerirá dicho consentimiento incluso cuando se trate de un autor legalmente incapacitado, salvo si éste se encuentra en la imposibilidad física de dar su consentimiento.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior no será de aplicación cuando sean los derechohabientes del autor quienes suscriban el contrato de edición
Artículo L132-8 El autor deberá garantizar al editor el ejercicio pacífico y, salvo pacto en contrario, exclusivo del derecho cedido. Tendrá que exigir el respeto de este derecho y defenderlo de todo atentado contra el mismo.
Artículo L132-9 El autor tendrá que facilitar al editor los medios para fabricar y divulgar los ejemplares de la obra.
Éste entregará al editor, en el plazo pactado en el contrato, el objeto de la edición de una forma que permita la reproducción normal.
Salvo acuerdo en contrario o imposibilidades de tipo técnico, el objeto de la edición entregada por el autor seguirá siendo propiedad suya. El editor será responsable del mismo durante el plazo de un año a partir de la finalización de la elaboración.
Artículo L132-10 El contrato de edición tendrá que indicar la cantidad mínima de ejemplares de la primera tirada. No obstante, esta
obligación no será de aplicación en los contratos que determinan un mínimo de derechos de autor garantizados por el editor.
Artículo L132-11 El editor se obligará a reproducir o a hacer reproducir los ejemplares de conformidad con las condiciones, la forma
y los modos de expresión previstos en el contrato. No podrá, sin la autorización escrita del autor, realizar ninguna modificación en la obra. Se obligará, salvo acuerdo en contrario, a que aparezca en cada uno de los ejemplares el nombre, el seudónimo o
la marca del autor. En defecto de convenio especial, el editor tendrá que realizar la edición en un plazo fijado por los usos habituales
en el sector profesional de la edición. En los casos de contrato por tiempo determinado, los derechos del cesionario expirarán de pleno derecho al
vencimiento del plazo sin que sea necesaria una notificación. Sin embargo, durante tres años a partir de esta expiración, el editor podrá proceder a dar salida, al precio normal, a
los ejemplares que queden en existencias, a menos que el autor prefiera comprar dichos ejemplares por un precio determinado pericialmente en defecto de acuerdo amistoso, sin que esta facultad reconocida al primer editor impida al autor proceder a una nueva edición en un plazo de treinta meses.
Artículo L132-12 El editor se obligará a garantizar una explotación permanente y continua de la obra, al igual que su difusión
comercial, conforme a los usos habituales de la profesión.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 11/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L132-13
El editor tendrá la obligación de rendir cuentas. El autor, en defecto de modalidades especiales determinadas en el contrato, podrá exigir como mínimo una vez al
año, la entrega por parte del editor de un certificado en el que se especifiquen los datos relativos a la cantidad de ejemplares fabricados durante el ejercicio y la fecha y la importancia de las tiradas, así como la cantidad de ejemplares en stock.
Salvo usos o acuerdos en contrario, este certificado también mencionará la cantidad de ejemplares vendidos por el editor, la de los ejemplares inutilizados o destruidos por causa fortuita o fuerza mayor, así como el importe de las compensaciones debidas o abonadas al autor.
Artículo L132-14 El editor se obligará a entregar al autor todos los justificantes necesarios para establecer la exactitud de sus
cuentas. Si el editor no procede a la entrega de los justificantes necesarios, el juez lo obligará.
Artículo L132-15 El hecho de que el editor se encuentre incurso en un procedimiento de suspensión de pagos no implicará la
rescisión del contrato. Cuando se prosiga la actividad con arreglo a los términos de los artículos 31 y siguientes de la Ley nº 85-98 de 25
de enero de 1985, relativa al procedimiento de suspensión de pago y a la liquidación judicial de las empresas, el editor tendrá que cumplir todas sus obligaciones frente al autor.
En caso de cesión de la empresa de edición de acuerdo con los artículos 81 y siguientes de la Ley nº 85-98 de 25 de enero de 1985 anteriormente citada, el adquiriente asumirá las obligaciones del cedente.
Cuando la actividad de la empresa haya cesado desde un período que supera los tres meses o cuando se haya dictado la liquidación judicial, el autor podrá pedir la rescisión del contrato.
El liquidador no podrá proceder a la venta como saldo de los ejemplares fabricados, ni a su realización en las condiciones previstas en los artículos 155 y 156 de la Ley nº 85-98 de 25 de enero de 1985 anteriormente citada, sino quince días después de haber notificado al autor de su intención por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
El autor goza, sobre la totalidad o parte de los ejemplares, de un derecho de tanteo. En defecto de acuerdo, el precio de rescate se determinará pericialmente.
Artículo L132-16 Sin la previa autorización del autor, el editor no podrá transmitir, a título gratuito u oneroso, los derechos del
contrato a terceros, con independencia de su fondo de comercio, ni podrá hacer valer los mismos como aportación a una sociedad.
En caso de traspaso del fondo de comercio, si éste comprometiera gravemente los intereses materiales o morales del autor, el mismo estará autorizado a obtener reparación incluso mediante la rescisión del contrato.
Si la explotación del fondo de comercio de edición se ha realizado en sociedad o ha dependido de una indivisión, la atribución del fondo a uno de los anteriores socios o a uno de los cotitulares a consecuencia de la liquidación o del reparto no tendrá consideración, en ningún caso, de cesión.
Artículo L132-17 El contrato de edición llegará a término, independientemente de las causas de extinción previstas en el derecho
común o por los artículos precedentes, cuando el editor proceda a la destrucción total de los ejemplares. La extinción del contrato se producirá de pleno derecho cuando, tras el otorgamiento de un plazo razonable por
parte del autor en su requerimiento, el editor no hubiera realizado la publicación de la obra o, en caso de agotamiento de los ejemplares, su reedición.
La edición se considerará agotada cuando dos pedidos de ejemplares dirigidos al editor no se entreguen en un plazo de tres meses.
En caso de fallecimiento del autor, si la obra está inacabada, el contrato queda resuelto en cuanto a la parte de la obra no acabada, salvo acuerdo entre el editor y los derechohabientes del autor.
Sección II Contrato de representación Artículos L132-18 a
L132-22
Artículo L132-18 El contrato de representación es aquél por el cual el autor de una obra del intelecto humano y sus
derechohabientes autorizan a una persona física o jurídica a representar dicha obra en las condiciones determinadas por ellos. Se denominará contrato de representación general el contrato mediante el cual un organismo profesional de autores confiere a un empresario de espectáculos la facultad de representar, mientras dicho contrato tenga efecto, las obras actuales o futuras, constituyendo así el repertorio de dicho organismo, en las condiciones pactadas por el autor o sus derechohabientes.
En el caso previsto en el apartado anterior, podrá quedar sin aplicación lo dispuesto en el artículo L.131-1.
Artículo L132-19 El contrato de representación se formalizará para un período limitado o por un número determinado de
comunicaciones al público.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 12/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Salvo estipulación expresa de derechos exclusivos, éste no atribuirá al empresario de espectáculos ningún
monopolio de explotación. La validez de los derechos exclusivos cedidos por un autor dramático no podrá exceder de los cinco años; la
interrupción de las representaciones por dos años consecutivos pone fin al contrato de pleno derecho. El empresario de espectáculos no podrá transferir los derechos que derivan del contrato sin el consentimiento
formal y dado por escrito del autor o de su representante.
Artículo L132-20 Salvo estipulación en contrario: 1º La autorización para divulgar una obra mediante teledifusión por ondas hertzianas no incluirá la distribución por
cable de dicha emisión, salvo que ésta se realice simultánea e íntegramente por la entidad facultada por esta autorización y sin exceder la zona geográfica pactada por contrato;
2º La autorización para emitir por teledifusión la obra no integra la autorización de comunicar por teledifusión dicha obra en un lugar accesible al público;
3º La autorización para emitir la obra por ondas hertzianas no integrará su emisión hacia un satélite que permita la recepción de esta obra a través de una tercera entidad, salvo que los autores o sus derechohabientes hubieran autorizado por contrato a esa entidad a comunicar la obra al público; en este caso la entidad de emisión queda exenta del abono de toda remuneración.
Artículo L132-20-1 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
I. A partir de la fecha de entrada en vigor de la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997, la facultad de autorizar la retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en el territorio nacional, de una obra televisada a partir de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea, sólo podrá ejercerla una sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos. Si esta sociedad está regida por el título II del libro III, la misma deberá obtener la oportuna autorización del Ministro de Cultura.
Si el titular del derecho todavía no ha confiado la gestión de la retransmisión a una de estas sociedades, deberá designar aquélla a la que desea encomendar dicha función. El titular notificará por escrito su designación a la sociedad, la cual no podrá oponerse.
El contrato que autoriza la emisión de una obra en el territorio nacional hará indicación de la sociedad encargada de ejercer la facultad de autorizar su retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en los Estados miembros de la Comunidad Europea.
La autorización prevista en el apartado primero se otorga teniendo en cuenta: 1º La cualificación profesional de los gerentes de estas entidades y los medios de que las mismas disponen para
asegurar la administración de los derechos determinados en el apartado primero y la explotación de su repertorio; 2º La importancia de su repertorio; 3º Su cumplimiento de las obligaciones impuestas con arreglo a las disposiciones del título II del libro III. Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat fijará las condiciones de concesión y de revocación de la autorización. Éste
fijará, asimismo, las condiciones de designación de la sociedad encargada de la gestión del derecho de retransmisión. II. Por derogación del punto I, el titular del derecho podrá ceder éste a una empresa de comunicación audiovisual. Lo dispuesto en el punto I no será de aplicación a los derechos cuyo cesionario es una empresa de comunicación
audiovisual.
Artículo L132-20-2 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 2
Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997) Sin perjuicio de la facultad de las partes de instar al juez, se procederá al nombramiento de mediadores para
favorecer la resolución de los conflictos relativos a la concesión de la autorización de retransmisión, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, de una obra por cable.
En defecto de acuerdo amistoso, el Mediador podrá proponer a las partes la solución que le parezca conveniente. Se presumirá que éstas han aceptado dicha solución en caso de no haber expresado su oposición por escrito en un plazo de tres meses.
Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las condiciones de aplicación del presente artículo y las condiciones de designación de los mediadores.
Artículo L132-21 El empresario de espectáculos estará obligado a informar al autor o a sus representantes del programa exacto de
las representaciones o ejecuciones públicas, así como de entregarles los justificantes de sus recaudaciones. Éste tendrá que abonar, en los plazos convenidos, al autor o a sus representantes, el importe de la compensación estipulada.
No obstante, se beneficiarán con une reducción de estos pagos los municipios para la organización de sus fiestas locales y públicas, y las sociedades de educación popular acreditadas por la autoridad administrativa para las representaciones que organicen en el marco de sus actividades.
Artículo L132-22 El empresario de espectáculos tendrá que asegurar la representación o la ejecución pública en las condiciones
técnicas que garanticen el respeto de los derechos intelectuales y morales del autor.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 13/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Sección III Contrato de producción audiovisual Artículos L132-23 a
L132-30
Artículo L132-23 El productor de la obra audiovisual es la persona física o jurídica que toma la iniciativa y la responsabilidad de la
realización de la obra.
Artículo L132-24 El contrato que vincula al productor con los autores de una obra audiovisual, siempre y cuando no se trate del autor
de una composición musical con o sin letra, y salvo cláusula en contrario y sin perjuicio de los derechos reconocidos al autor en los términos de los dispuesto en los artículos L. 111-3, L. 121-4, L. 121-5, L. 122-1 a L. 122-7, L. 123-7, L. 131-2 a L. 131-7, L. 132-4 y L. 132-7, implica cesión a favor del productor de los derechos de explotación de la obra audiovisual.
El contrato de producción audiovisual no implica la cesión al productor de los derechos gráficos y teatrales de la obra.
Este contrato hará previsión de la lista de los elementos que han servido para la realización de la obra y que se conservan, así como las modalidades de dicha conservación.
Artículo L132-25 Todo modo de explotación de una obra deberá ser objeto de una remuneración a su autor. Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del artículo L. 131-4, cuando el público paga un precio por recibir comunicación
de una obra audiovisual determinada e identificable, la remuneración es proporcional a dicho precio, y tiene en cuenta las eventuales tarifas decrecientes acordadas por el distribuidor al empresario. Dicha remuneración es abonada por el productor a los autores.
Artículo L132-26 El autor dará garantía al productor del ejercicio pacífico de los derechos cedidos.
Artículo L132-27 El productor se obligará a asegurar a la obra audiovisual una explotación conforme a los usos habituales de la
profesión.
Artículo L132-28 El productor hará entrega al autor y a los coautores, como mínimo una vez al año, de un certificado de los ingresos
producidos por la explotación de la obra según cada forma de explotación. A solicitud de estos últimos, les entregará todos los justificantes oportunos para establecer la exactitud de las
cuentas, especialmente la copia de los contratos mediante los cuales cede a terceros todo o parte de los derechos cuya facultad detenta.
Artículo L132-29 Salvo acuerdo en contrario, cada uno de los autores de la obra audiovisual podrá disponer libremente de la parte
de la obra que integra su contribución personal con vistas a su explotación en un género diferente y con las limitaciones determinadas por el artículo L. 113-3.
Artículo L132-30 El hecho de que el productor se encuentre incurso en un procedimiento de suspensión de pagos no implicará la
rescisión del contrato de producción audiovisual. Cuando se prosiga la realización o la explotación de la obra con arreglo a los términos de los artículos 31 y
siguientes de la Ley nº 85-98 de 25 de enero de 1985, relativa al procedimiento de suspensión de pago y a la liquidación judicial de las empresas, el administrador tendrá que cumplir todas las obligaciones del productor, en especial frente a los coautores.
En caso de cesión de todo o parte de la empresa, o de liquidación, el administrador, el deudor, el liquidador, según corresponda, establecerá un lote distinto para cada obra audiovisual que pueda ser objeto de una cesión o de una venta en subasta. Tendrá la obligación de notificar, so pena de nulidad, a cada uno de los autores y de los coproductores de la obra, por carta certificada y con un mes de antelación, cualquier decisión sobre la cesión o cualquier acción de reventa en subasta pública. El adquiriente, asimismo, tendrá que cumplir las obligaciones del cedente.
El autor y los coautores gozarán del derecho de tanteo sobre la obra, salvo si uno de los coproductores se declara adquiriente. En defecto de acuerdo, el precio de compra será determinado pericialmente.
Cuando no exista actividad de la empresa durante más de tres meses o cuando su liquidación haya sido decidida, el autor y los coautores podrán pedir la rescisión del contrato de producción audiovisual.
Sección IV Contrato de creación publicitaria Artículos L132-31 a
L132-33
Artículo L132-31 En el caso de una obra de creación publicitaria, el contrato entre el productor y el autor implicará, salvo cláusula en
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 14/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL contrario, la cesión al productor de los derechos de explotación de la obra, ya que en dicho contrato se establece la remuneración específica a pagar por cada modo de explotación de la obra dependiendo, especialmente, de la zona geográfica, de la duración de la explotación, de la importancia de la tirada y de la naturaleza del soporte.
Un acuerdo entre las organizaciones representativas de los autores y las organizaciones representativas de los productores de publicidad establecerá los elementos de base a tener en cuenta para la determinación de las remuneraciones que corresponden a las diferentes utilizaciones de las obras.
Este acuerdo tendrá una duración de entre uno y cinco años. Un Decreto podrá ordenar el cumplimiento de las obligaciones estipuladas en dicho contrato, para el conjunto de
los interesados.
Artículo L132-32 A falta de haber llegado a un acuerdo, ya sea antes del 4 de abril de 1986, ya sea a la fecha de expiración del
acuerdo anterior, las bases de las remuneraciones previstas en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 132-31 serán determinadas por una Comisión presidida por un Magistrado designado por el Presidente primero del Tribunal de Casación y compuesta, además, por un miembro del Conseil d'Etat designado por el Vicepresidente del Conseil d'Etat, por una personalidad cualificada designada por el Ministro de Cultura y, en partes iguales, por miembros designados por las organizaciones representativas de los autores y por miembros designados por las organizaciones representativas de los productores de publicidad.
Artículo L132-33 Las organizaciones encargadas de designar los miembros de la Comisión, así como el número de personas que
cada una de ellas deberá designar, serán determinados por Orden del Ministro de Cultura. La Comisión deliberará por mayoría de sus miembros presentes. En caso de empate, el Presidente tendrá voto de
calidad. Las resoluciones de la Comisión tendrán carácter de ejecutorias si, en un plazo de un mes, su Presidente no ha
solicitado una segunda deliberación. Las decisiones de la Comisión se publicarán en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Sección V Contrato de entrega en garantía del derecho de explotación de los Artículo L132-34
programas de ordenador
Artículo L132-34 (introducido por la Ley nº 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en la Ley de 17 de marzo de 1909 en relación a la venta y a la entrega en garantía de los fondos de comercio, el derecho de explotación del autor de un programa de ordenador establecido en el artículo L. 122-6 podrá ser objeto de una constitución de prenda en las siguientes condiciones:
El contrato de prenda, so pena de nulidad, se redactará por escrito. La constitución de prenda, so pena de inoponibilidad, será inscrita en un registro especial del Instituto Nacional de
la Propiedad Industrial. La inscripción indicará concretamente la capacidad de la garantía y, en especial, los códigos fuente y los documentos de funcionamiento.
La prioridad de la inscripción registral se determinará en función del orden en el que estas inscripciones se requieran.
Las inscripciones de constitución de prenda expirarán, salvo renovación previa, al vencimiento del plazo de cinco años.
Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat establecerá las condiciones de aplicación del presente artículo.
CAPITULO III Remuneración en concepto del préstamo en biblioteca Artículos L133-1 a
L133-4
Artículo L133-1 (introducido por la Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 de junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 con entrada en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003)
Cuando una obra sea objeto de un contrato de edición con vistas a su publicación y difusión en forma de libro, el autor no podrá oponerse al préstamo de ejemplares de esta edición por una biblioteca de uso público.
Este préstamo dará derecho a una remuneración en beneficio del autor según las modalidades determinadas en el artículo L. 133-4.
Artículo L133-2 (introducido por la Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 con entrada en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003)
La remuneración mencionada en el artículo L. 133-1 será percibida por una o varias sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos regidas por el Título II del Libro III y autorizadas a este efecto por el Ministro de Cultura.
La autorización mencionada en el primer párrafo se concederá en consideración a los siguientes criterios: - la diversidad de los socios; - la cualificación profesional de los dirigentes;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 15/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL -los medios de que dispone la sociedad para realizar la recaudación y el reparto en concepto del préstamo en
biblioteca ; -la representación equitativa de los autores y de los editores entre sus socios y en el seno de sus órganos de
dirección. Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las condiciones de concesión y de retirada de dicha
autorización.
Artículo L133-3 (introducido por la Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 con entrada en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003)
La remuneración mencionada en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 133-1 consta de dos partes. La primera parte, que correrá por cuenta del Estado, estará basada en una contribución a tanto alzado por cada
usuario inscrito en una biblioteca de uso público y préstamo de obras, a excepción de las bibliotecas escolares. El importe de esta contribución, determinado por decreto, podrá ser diferente en el caso de las bibliotecas de establecimientos de enseñanza superior. También podrán diferir en este caso las modalidades de determinación del número de usuarios inscritos que se tenga en cuenta para calcular esta parte de la contribución.
La segunda parte tendrá como base de cálculo el precio público de venta sin impuestos de los libros comprados en beneficio de las bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo por las personas jurídicas mencionadas en el apartado tercero (2º) del artículo 3 de la Ley nº 81-766 de 10 de agosto de 1981 relativa a los precios de libros, y será abonada por los proveedores que realicen estas ventas. La tasa de dicha remuneración será equivalente al 6% del precio público de venta.
Artículo L133-4 (introducido por la Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 con entrada en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003)
La remuneración en concepto del préstamo en biblioteca será distribuida de la siguiente manera: 1º La primera parte será distribuida, en partes iguales, entre los autores y sus editores con arreglo al número de
ejemplares comprados cada año en beneficio de las bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo por las personas jurídicas mencionadas en el apartado tercero (2º) del artículo 3 de la Ley nº 81-766 de 10 de agosto de 1981 anteriormente citada, y será determinada en base a las informaciones que estas personas o sus proveedores comuniquen a la o las sociedades mencionadas en el artículo L. 133-2;
2º La segunda parte, que no podrá exceder de la mitad del total, servirá para pagar una parte de las retenciones obligatorias en concepto de la pensión complementaria de las personas mencionadas en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 382-12 del Código de Seguridad Social.
LIBRO II Los derechos afines del derecho de autor Artículos L211-1 a
L217-3
TITULO ÚNICO Artículos L211-1 a L217-3
CAPITULO I Disposiciones generales Artículos L211-1 a
L211-5
Artículo L211-1 Los derechos afines no contravendrán los derechos de los autores. Por consiguiente, ninguna disposición del
presente título será interpretada por sus titulares de forma que limite el ejercicio del derecho de autor.
Artículo L211-2 Además de cualquier persona con interés justificado para actuar, el Ministro de Cultura podrá instar la autoridad
judicial, especialmente cuando no exista derechohabiente conocido o en caso de sucesión vacante o ausencia de herederos.
Artículo L211-3 Los beneficiarios de los derechos contemplados en el presente título no podrán oponerse a: 1° Las representaciones privadas y gratuitas realizadas exclusivamente en el ámbito doméstico; 2° Las reproducciones estrictamente reservadas al uso privado de la persona que las realiza y que no se destinan
a una utilización colectiva; 3° Siempre que existan elementos suficientes de identificación de la fuente: - los análisis y citas cortas justificados por el carácter crítico, polémico, pedagógico, científico o de información de
la obra en la cual están integrados; - las revistas de prensa;
-la difusión, incluso integral, a título de información sobre temas de actualidad, de los discursos públicos en las asambleas políticas, administrativas, judiciales o académicas, así como en las reuniones públicas de carácter político y
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 16/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL en las ceremonias oficiales;
4° La parodia, el pastiche y la caricatura, habida cuenta de las reglas del género.
Artículo L211-4 (Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 11 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
La duración de los derechos patrimoniales objeto del presente título es de cincuenta años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente al:
- de la interpretación para los artistas intérpretes; -de la primera fijación de una secuencia sonora para los productores de fonogramas y de una secuencia de
imágenes con o sin sonorización incorporada para los productores de videogramas; - de la primera comunicación al público de los programas considerados en el artículo L. 216-1 para las empresas
de comunicación audiovisual. No obstante, si una fijación de la interpretación, un fonograma o un videograma son objeto de una comunicación al
público durante el período establecido en los tres apartados anteriores, los derechos patrimoniales del artista intérprete o del productor del fonograma o del videograma no expirarán hasta el plazo de cincuenta años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año natural siguiente al de la comunicación al público.
Artículo L211-5 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 12 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997 en vigor el 1 de julio de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los tratados y convenios internacionales de los que Francia es parte, los titulares de derechos afines que no sean nacionales de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea disfrutarán de la protección con la misma duración establecida en su país, sin que esta duración pueda ser superior a la prevista en el artículo L. 211-4.
CAPITULO II Derechos de los artistas intérpretes Artículos L212-1 a
L212-10
Artículo L212-1 Con exclusión de los intérpretes y ejecutantes auxiliares, considerados como tales en la práctica profesional, el
artista intérprete o ejecutante será la persona que represente, cante, recite, declame, toque o ejecute de cualquier otra forma una obra literaria o artística, un programa de variedades, un número circense o un pase de marionetas.
Artículo L212-2 El artista intérprete goza del derecho a que se respete su nombre, su calidad y su interpretación. Este derecho inalienable e imprescriptible está vinculado a su persona. El mismo se transmitirá a sus herederos para protección de la interpretación y de la memoria del difunto.
Artículo L212-3 Estarán sujetas a la autorización escrita del artista intérprete la fijación de su actuación, su reproducción y su
comunicación al público, así como toda utilización por separado del sonido y de las imágenes de la actuación cuando ésta haya sido fijada a la vez para el sonido y las imágenes.
Esta autorización y las remuneraciones que integra se regirán por las disposiciones de los artículos L. 762-1 y L. 762-2 del Código de Trabajo, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 212-6 del presente Código.
Artículo L212-4 La firma del contrato pactado entre un artista intérprete y un productor para la realización de una obra audiovisual
tendrá valor de autorización para fijar, reproducir y comunicar al público la actuación del artista intérprete. Este contrato establecerá una remuneración distinta por cada forma de explotación de la obra.
Artículo L212-5 Cuando ni el contrato ni un convenio colectivo hacen mención de la remuneración para uno o varios modos de
explotación, el nivel de la misma se fijará en referencia a baremos establecidos mediante acuerdos específicos, en cada sector de actividad, pactados entre las organizaciones profesionales de asalariados y de empresarios.
Artículo L212-6 Las disposiciones del artículo L. 762-2 del Código de Trabajo sólo serán de aplicación a la fracción de la
remuneración abonada con arreglo al contrato que supere las bases determinadas por el convenio colectivo o el acuerdo específico.
Artículo L212-7 Los contratos firmados con anterioridad al 1 de enero de 1986 entre un artista intérprete y un productor de obra
audiovisual o sus cesionarios estarán sujetos a las precedentes disposiciones, en lo referido a las formas de explotación excluidas por los mismos. La remuneración correspondiente no revestirá el carácter de salario. Este derecho de remuneración se extinguirá al fallecimiento del artista intérprete.
Artículo L212-8 Por Orden ministerial, se podrá ordenar la obligatoriedad del cumplimiento de las estipulaciones de los convenios o
acuerdos mencionados en los artículos anteriores, dentro de cada sector de actividad, para todos los interesados.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 17/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L212-9
A falta de acuerdo pactado en los términos de los artículos L. 212-4 a L. 212-7, ya sea antes del 4 de enero de 1986, ya en la fecha de expiración del acuerdo anterior, los modos y las bases de remuneración de los artistas intérpretes serán determinados, para cada sector de actividad, por una Comisión presidida por un Magistrado del orden judicial designado por el Presidente primero del Tribunal de Casación y formada, además, por un miembro del Conseil d'Etat, designado por el Vicepresidente del Conseil d'Etat, por una personalidad cualificada designada por el Ministro de Cultura y, en partes iguales, por representantes de las organizaciones de los asalariados y representantes de las organizaciones de empresarios.
La Comisión deliberará por mayoría de sus miembros presentes. En caso de empate, el Presidente tendrá voto de calidad. La Comisión se pronunciará en los tres meses siguientes a la expiración del plazo fijado en el apartado primero del presente artículo.
Su decisión tendrá vigencia por un período de tres años, salvo acuerdo en contrario de los interesados antes de la finalización de ese período.
Artículo L212-10 Los artistas intérpretes no podrán prohibir la reproducción y la comunicación pública de su actuación si la misma
reviste un carácter accesorio con respecto al objeto del tema principal de una secuencia de una obra o de un documento audiovisual.
CAPITULO III Derechos de los productores de fonogramas Artículo L213-1
Artículo L213-1 El productor de fonogramas es la persona física o jurídica que tiene la iniciativa y la responsabilidad de la primera
fijación de una ejecución de una obra sonora. Se requerirá la autorización previa del productor de fonogramas para cualquier reproducción, puesta a disposición
del público por venta, intercambio o alquiler, o para cualquier tipo de comunicación al público del fonograma que no forme parte de las ya mencionadas en el artículo L. 214-1.
CAPITULO IV Disposiciones comunes a los artistas intérpretes y a los productores de Artículos L214-1 a
fonogramas L214-5
Artículo L214-1 Cuando un fonograma haya sido publicado con fines comerciales, el artista intérprete y el productor no podrán
oponerse: 1° A su comunicación directa en un lugar público, siempre y cuando no se utilice en un espectáculo; 2° A su radiodifusión, así como a la distribución por cable simultánea e integral de dicha radiodifusión. Estas utilizaciones de los fonogramas publicados con fines comerciales, cualquiera que sea el lugar de fijación de
dichos fonogramas, dan derecho a una retribución a favor de los artistas intérpretes y de los productores. Esta remuneración es abonada por las personas que utilizan los fonogramas publicados con fines comerciales, con arreglo a lo mencionado en los puntos 1° y 2° del presente artículo.
La misma estará basada en los ingresos de la explotación o, en su defecto, se determinará a tanto alzado en los casos previstos en el artículo L. 131-4.
Esta remuneración se repartirá en partes iguales entre los artistas intérpretes y los productores de fonogramas.
Artículo L214-2 Sin perjuicio de los convenios internacionales, los derechos de remuneración reconocidos por lo dispuesto en el
artículo L. 214-1 se repartirán entre los artistas intérpretes y los productores de fonogramas para los fonogramas fijados por primera vez en Francia.
Artículo L214-3 El baremo de remuneración y las modalidades de pago de la remuneración se fijarán mediante acuerdos
específicos de cada rama de actividad, entre las organizaciones representativas de los artistas intérpretes, de los productores de fonogramas y de las personas que utilizan los fonogramas en las condiciones previstas en los puntos 1° y 2° del artículo L. 214-1.
Estos acuerdos habrán de establecer expresamente las modalidades según las cuales las personas que utilizan los fonogramas en estas condiciones cumplirán su obligación de entregar, a las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, el programa exacto de las utilizaciones de dichos fonogramas así como todos los documentos indispensables para el reparto de los derechos.
Por Orden ministerial, se podrá ordenar la obligatoriedad del cumplimiento de las cláusulas de estos acuerdos para todos los interesados.
La duración de estos acuerdos será de entre uno y cinco años.
Artículo L214-4 (Decreto legislativo n° 2004-637 de 1 de julio de 2004 art. 4 1° Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 2004)
Si no se llegara a un acuerdo antes del 30 de junio de 1986, o si no se llegara a un acuerdo tras la expiración del acuerdo anterior, el baremo de remuneración y las modalidades de pago de la retribución serán establecidos por una
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 18/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL comisión presidida por un representante del Estado que estará formada, en igual número, por miembros designados por las organizaciones que representan a los beneficiarios del derecho de retribución y por miembros designados por las organizaciones que representan a las personas que, en el sector de actividad en cuestión, utilizan los fonogramas en las condiciones previstas en los apartados 1° y 2° del artículo L. 214-1.
Las organizaciones encargadas de designar a los miembros de la comisión, así como el número de personas designadas por cada una de ellas, serán establecidas por orden del Ministro de Cultura.
La comisión decidirá por mayoría de sus miembros presentes. En caso de empate en la votación, el presidente tendrá voto de calidad.
Las decisiones de la comisión serán ejecutivas si, dentro del plazo de un mes, su presidente no hubiera solicitado una segunda deliberación.
Las decisiones de la Comisión serán publicadas en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo L214-5 La remuneración prevista en el artículo L. 214-1 es percibida por cuenta de los derechohabientes y es repartida
entre éstos por la o las sociedades mencionadas en el título II del libro III.
CAPITULO V Derechos de los productores de videogramas Artículo L215-1
Artículo L215-1 El productor de videogramas es la persona física o jurídica que tiene la iniciativa y la responsabilidad de la primera
fijación de una serie de imágenes asociadas con o sin sonorización incorporada. Se requerirá la autorización previa del productor de videogramas para cualquier reproducción, puesta a disposición
del público por venta, intercambio o alquiler, o para cualquier comunicación al público de su videograma. Los derechos que se reconocen al productor de un videograma en virtud del apartado anterior, los derechos de
autor y los derechos de los artistas intérpretes de que pudiera disponer en la obra fijada en dicho videograma no podrán ser objeto de cesiones por separado.
CAPITULO VI Derechos de las empresas de comunicación audiovisual Artículo L216-1
Artículo L216-1 Estarán sujetas a la autorización de la empresa de comunicación audiovisual la reproducción de sus programas, su
puesta a disposición del público por venta, alquiler o intercambio, así como su teledifusión y su comunicación al público en un lugar accesible al mismo mediante pago de un derecho de entrada.
Se denominarán empresas de comunicación audiovisual las entidades que explotan un servicio de comunicación audiovisual en los términos de la Ley nº 86-1067 de 30 de septiembre de 1986 en relación a la libertad de comunicación, cualquiera que sea el régimen que se aplique a este servicio.
cable
CAPITULO VII Disposiciones aplicables a la teledifusión por satélite y a la retransmisión por Artículos L217-1 a
L217-3
Artículo L217-1 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
Los derechos afines al derecho de autor correspondientes a la teledifusión por satélite de la actuación de un artista intérprete, de un fonograma, de un videograma o de los programas de una empresa de comunicación audiovisual estarán regidos por lo dispuesto en el presente Código siempre que esta emisión por teledifusión se realice en las condiciones determinadas en los artículos L. 122-2-2 y L. 122-2-2.
En los casos previstos en el artículo L. 122-2-2, estos derechos podrán ser ejercidos en relación a las personas consideradas en los puntos 1° y 2° de dicho artículo.
Artículo L217-2 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
I.– Siempre que el presente Código la prevea, la facultad de autorizar la retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en el territorio nacional, de la actuación de un artista intérprete, de un fonograma o de un videograma a partir de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea sólo podrá ser ejercida - a partir de la entrada en vigor de la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 - por una sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos. Si esta entidad se rige por el título II del libro III, la misma ha de ser autorizada oportunamente por el ministro de Cultura.
Si el titular del derecho no ha confiado la gestión de la retransmisión a una de estas entidades, deberá designar una de ellas para que desempeñe dicha función. El titular notificará por escrito su designación a la sociedad, la cual no podrá oponerse.
El contrato que autoriza la emisión por teledifusión en el territorio nacional de la actuación de un artista intérprete, de un fonograma o de un videograma, hará indicación de la sociedad encargada, en su caso, de ejercer la facultad de autorizar su retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en los Estados miembros de la Comunidad Europea.
La autorización prevista en el apartado primero se concederá en consideración a los criterios enumerados en el artículo L. 132-20-1.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 19/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat fijará las condiciones de concesión y de revocación de la autorización.
Asimismo, este Decreto determinará, en el caso previsto en el apartado segundo, las modalidades de designación de la sociedad que desempeñará la gestión del derecho de retransmisión.
II.– No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado I., el titular del derecho podrá ceder el mismo a una empresa de comunicación audiovisual.
Las disposiciones del apartado I. no serán aplicables a los derechos de los que es cesionaria una empresa de comunicación audiovisual.
Artículo L217-3 (introducido por la Ley nº 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997)
Sin perjuicio de la facultad de las partes de instar al juez, se procederá al nombramiento de mediadores para favorecer la resolución de los conflictos relativos a la concesión de la autorización, si ésta es requerida, de retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, de un elemento protegido por un derecho determinado en el presente título.
De no llegar a un acuerdo amistoso, el mediador podrá proponer a las partes la solución que le parezca más oportuna, la cual se considerará aceptada por las partes si no existe ninguna oposición por escrito en un plazo de tres meses.
Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará expresamente las condiciones de aplicación del presente artículo y las modalidades de designación de los mediadores.
LIBRO III Disposiciones generales relativas al derecho de autor, a los derechos afines y
derechos de los productores de bases de datos Artículos L311-1 a L343-4
TITULO I Remuneración por copia privada Artículos L311-1 a
L311-8
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos L311-1 a L311-8
Artículo L311-1 (Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley nº 2001-624 de 17 de julio de 2001 art. 15 I Diario Oficial de 18 de julio de 2001)
Los autores y los artistas intérpretes de obras fijadas en fonogramas o videogramas, así como los productores de dichos fonogramas o videogramas, tendrán derecho a una remuneración por la reproducción de dichas obras realizadas en las condiciones mencionadas en los puntos 2° del artículo L. 122-5 y 2° del artículo L. 211-3.
De esta remuneración disfrutarán, asimismo, los autores y los editores de obras fijadas en cualquier otro soporte, en concepto de la realización de su reproducción en un soporte de registro digital, de conformidad con las condiciones previstas en el punto 2° del artículo L. 122-5.
Artículo L311-2 (Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley nº 2001-624 de 17 de julio de 2001 art. 15 II Diario Oficial de 18 de julio de 2001)
Sin perjuicio de los convenios internacionales, el derecho de remuneración mencionado en el artículo L. 214-1 y en el apartado primero del artículo L. 311-1 se repartirá entre los autores, los artistas intérpretes, productores de fonogramas o de videogramas en cuanto a los fonogramas y videogramas fijados por primera vez en Francia.
Artículo L311-3 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
La remuneración por copia privada, se valorará, en las condiciones más abajo determinadas, según la modalidad a tanto alzado prevista en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 131-4.
Artículo L311-4 (Ley n° 92-677 de 17 de julio de 1992 art. 119 Diario Oficial de 19 de julio de 1992 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1993) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2001-624 de 17 de julio de 2001 art. 15 III Diario Oficial de 18 de julio de 2001)
La remuneración prevista en el artículo L. 311-3 será abonada por el fabricante, el importador o la persona que realiza adquisiciones intracomunitarias - en el sentido dado a este término por el punto 3° del apartado I del artículo 256 bis del Código General de Impuestos - de soportes de registro utilizables para la reproducción para uso privado de obras, en el momento de la puesta en circulación de dichos soportes en Francia.
El importe de la remuneración estará en función del tipo de soporte y de su capacidad de registro.
Artículo L311-5 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los tipos de soporte, los porcentajes de remuneración y las formas de pago de ésta serán determinados por una Comisión presidida por un representante del Estado. Esta Comisión estará compuesta como sigue: en su mitad, de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 20/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL personas designadas por las organizaciones que representan a los beneficiarios del derecho de remuneración, en su cuarta parte de personas designadas por las organizaciones que representan a los fabricantes o importadores de los soportes mencionados en el apartado primero del artículo precedente y, en la cuarta parte restante, de personas designadas por las organizaciones que representan a los consumidores.
Las organizaciones encargadas de designar a los miembros de la Comisión, así como el número de personas que cada una deberá designar, serán determinados por Orden del Ministro de Cultura.
La Comisión deliberará por mayoría de sus miembros presentes. En caso de empate, el Presidente tendrá voto de calidad.
Las deliberaciones de la Comisión serán ejecutorias si, en el plazo de un mes, su Presidente no ha solicitado una segunda deliberación.
Las decisiones de la Comisión se publicarán en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo L311-6 (Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
La remuneración prevista en el artículo L. 311-1 será cobrada por cuenta de los derechohabientes por uno o varios de los organismos mencionados en el título II del presente libro.
Los organismos mencionados en el apartado anterior repartirán la remuneración entre los derechohabientes con arreglo a las reproducciones privadas de que cada obra haya sido objeto.
Artículo L311-7 (Ley n° 95-4 de 3 de enero de 1995 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1995) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2001-624 de 17 de julio de 2001 art. 15 IV Diario Oficial de 18 de julio 2001)
La remuneración por copia privada de los fonogramas beneficiará, en una mitad, a los autores en el sentido dado a este término en el presente Código, en una cuarta parte, a los artistas intérpretes y, en la cuarta parte restante, a los productores.
La remuneración por copia privada de los videogramas beneficiará, en partes iguales, a los autores en el sentido dado a este término en el presente Código, a los artistas intérpretes y a los productores.
La remuneración por copia privada de las obras consideradas en el apartado segundo del artículo L 311-1 beneficiará, en partes iguales, a los autores y a los editores.
Artículo L311-8 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Ley n° 2001-624 de 17 de julio de 2001 art. 15 V Diario Oficial de 18 de julio de 2001) La remuneración por copia privada dará lugar a reembolso cuando el soporte de registro sea adquirido para uso
propio o producción por: 1° Las empresas de comunicación audiovisual; 2° Los productores de fonogramas o de videogramas y las personas encargadas, por cuenta de los productores de
fonogramas o de videogramas, de la reproducción de los mismos; 2° bis Los editores de obras publicadas en soportes digitales; 3° Las personas jurídicas u organismos, cuya lista será determinada por Orden del Ministro de Cultura, que utilizan
los soportes de registro con fines de asistencia a las personas con minusvalía visual o auditiva.
TITULO II Sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos Artículos L321-1 a
L321-13
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos L321-1 a L321-13
Artículo L321-1 (Ley n° 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 4 I Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos de autor y de los derechos de los artistas intérpretes y de los productores de fonogramas y de videogramas se constituirán en régimen de sociedades civiles.
Los socios serán los autores, los artistas intérpretes, los productores de fonogramas o de videogramas, los editores, o sus derechohabientes. Estas sociedades civiles legalmente constituidas tendrán capacidad para demandar en defensa de los derechos por los que estatutariamente han de velar.
Las acciones para exigir el pago de los derechos percibidos por estas sociedades civiles prescribirán en diez años computados a partir de la fecha de su percepción, quedando suspendido este plazo hasta la fecha de la puesta a disposición para el reparto.
Artículo L321-2 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los contratos pactados entre las sociedades civiles de autores o de titulares de derechos afines, para la realización de su fin, y los usuarios de todo o parte de su repertorio serán actos civiles.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 21/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L321-3 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los proyectos de estatutos y de reglamentos generales de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos se enviarán al Ministro de Cultura.
Durante el mes corriente de su recepción, el Ministro podrá instar al Tribunal de Grande Instance en caso de que existiesen motivos reales y serios para oponerse a la constitución de una de esas sociedades.
El Tribunal hará la valoración de la cualificación profesional de los fundadores de dichas sociedades, de los medios humanos y materiales que proponen emplear para asegurar la percepción de los derechos y la explotación de su repertorio.
Artículo L321-4 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos tendrán que nombrar, como mínimo, a un auditor de cuentas y un suplente, elegidos en la lista mencionada en el artículo 219 de la Ley nº 66-537 de 24 de julio de 1966 sobre sociedades mercantiles, y que ejercen sus funciones en las condiciones previstas en dicha Ley, sin perjuicio de sus propias reglas. Las disposiciones del artículo 457 de la Ley nº 66-537 de 24 de julio de 1966 antes citada serán de aplicación.
Las disposiciones del artículo 29 de la Ley nº 84-148 de 1 de marzo de 1984, en relación a la prevención y al arreglo amistoso de las dificultades de las empresas serán de aplicación.
Artículo L321-5 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2000-719 de 1 de agosto de 2000 art. 12 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2000)
El derecho de comunicación previsto en el artículo 1855 del Código Civil será de aplicación a las sociedades civiles de reparto de los derechos, sin que por ello un socio pueda ser informado sobre el importe de los derechos repartidos individualmente a los demás derechohabientes. Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las modalidades de ejercicio de este derecho.
Artículo L321-6 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Toda agrupación de socios que represente como mínimo una décima parte de la totalidad de los mismos podrá instar la designación de uno o varios expertos encargados de presentar un informe sobre una o varias operaciones de gestión.
El Ministerio Público y el comité de empresa estarán habilitados para actuar en el mismo sentido. El informe se enviará al demandante, al Ministerio Público, al comité de empresa, a los Auditores de Cuentas y al
consejo de administración. Este informe irá adjunto al que redacten los Auditores de Cuentas para su presentación en la primera junta general y contará con la misma difusión que el primero.
Artículo L321-7 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos se obligarán a tener a disposición de los usuarios eventuales el repertorio completo de los autores y compositores franceses y extranjeros que las mismas representan.
Artículo L321-8 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los estatutos de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos tendrán que prever las condiciones en las cuales las asociaciones con fines de interés general podrán beneficiarse de una reducción sobre el importe que tuvieran que abonar en concepto de derechos de autor y de derechos de artistas intérpretes y de productores de fonogramas en el caso de programaciones de entrada gratuita.
Artículo L321-9 (Ley n° 97-283 de 27 de marzo de 1997 art. 4 II Diario Oficial de 28 de marzo de 1997) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2000-719 de 1 de agosto de 2000 art. 11 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2000)
Estas sociedades emplearán en programas de ayuda a la creación, a la difusión del espectáculo en vivo y en programas de formación de los artistas:
1° Un 25% de los importes procedentes de la remuneración por copia privada; 2° La totalidad de los importes percibidos de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 122-10, L. 132-20-1, L.
214-1, L. 217-2 y L. 311-1 y que no hayan podido repartirse, ya sea en virtud de los convenios internacionales de los que Francia es parte, ya sea porque sus destinatarios no han podido ser identificados o encontrados antes de la expiración del plazo previsto en el apartado último del artículo L. 321-1;
Estas sociedades podrán emplear en dichos programas todo o parte de las cantidades consideradas en el punto 2° después de finalizado el quinto año siguiente a la fecha de su puesta a disposición para reparto, sin perjuicio de las solicitudes de pago de los derechos sin prescribir. El reparto de los importes correspondientes, que no podrá ir en beneficio de un solo organismo, se someterá a voto de la junta general de la sociedad, quien decidirá por mayoría de dos tercios. Si no se alcanzara tal mayoría, una nueva junta general, convocada especialmente para ello, decidirá por mayoría simple.
La cantidad y el empleo de estos importes serán objeto, todos los años, de un informe de las sociedades de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 22/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL recaudación y de reparto de los derechos dirigido al Ministro de Cultura. El auditor de cuentas comprobará la veracidad y concordancia de las informaciones proporcionadas a la vista de los documentos contables de la sociedad y redactará a este efecto un informe especial.
Artículo L321-10 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos de los productores de fonogramas y de videogramas y de los artistas intérpretes dispondrán de la facultad de ejercer colectivamente los derechos previstos en los artículos L. 213-1 y L. 215-1 por medio de la firma de contratos generales de interés común con los usuarios de fonogramas o de videogramas, a fin de mejorar la difusión de éstos o de promover el progreso técnico o económico. Dicha facultad se ejercerá dentro de los límites estipulados por los mandatos que estas sociedades reciben ya sea por parte o totalidad de sus socios, ya sea por parte de organismos extranjeros que tengan los mismos fines.
Artículo L321-11 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones generales aplicables a las sociedades civiles, el Ministro de Cultura podrá pedir al Tribunal la disolución de una sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos.
En caso de violación de la Ley, el Tribunal podrá prohibir a una sociedad el ejercicio de sus actividades de cobro en un sector de actividad o para una modalidad de explotación.
Artículo L321-12 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
La sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos comunicará sus cuentas anuales al Ministro de Cultura y le dará a conocer, como mínimo dos meses antes de su estudio por la junta general, cualquier previsión de modificar sus estatutos o reglas de recaudación y reparto de los derechos.
La misma enviará al Ministro de Cultura, a petición de éste, todos los documentos relativos a la recaudación y al reparto de los derechos, así como copia de los acuerdos firmados con los terceros.
El Ministro de Cultura, o su representante, podrá recoger en base a documentos y en el propio lugar, las informaciones mencionadas en el presente artículo.
Artículo L321-13 (introducido por la Ley nº 2000-719 de 1 de agosto de 2000 art. 12 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2000)
I.- Por Decreto, se creará una Comisión permanente de control de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, formada por cinco miembros nombrados por Decreto para un período de cinco años:
- un Magistrado del Tribunal de Cuentas, Presidente, designado por el Presidente primero del Tribunal de Cuentas; - un Consejero, letrado de Estado, designado por el Vicepresidente del Conseil d'Etat; - un Magistrado del Tribunal de Casación, designado por el Presidente primero del Tribunal de Casación; - un miembro de la Inspección General de Hacienda, designado por el Ministro de Hacienda;
-un miembro de la Inspección General de la Administración de Asuntos Culturales, designado por el Ministro de Cultura;
La Comisión podrá estar asesorada por informantes designados entre los miembros del Conseil d'Etat y el cuerpo de Magistrados de los Tribunales Administrativos y de los Tribunales Administrativos de Apelación, los Magistrados del Tribunal de Casación y de los Tribunales y Salas, los Magistrados del Tribunal de Cuentas y de los Tribunales Regionales de Cuentas, los miembros de la Inspección General de Hacienda y los miembros del cuerpo de Administradores Civiles. Además, podrá disponer de la ayuda de funcionarios y pedir el asesoramiento de expertos designados por su Presidente.
II.- La Comisión supervisará las cuentas y la gestión de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, así como las de sus filiales y organismos controlados por éstas.
Para ello, los gerentes de estas sociedades, filiales y organismos se obligarán a prestarle su ayuda, a comunicarle todos los documentos y a satisfacer todas las solicitudes de información necesarias para el cumplimiento de su misión. Con respecto a las operaciones relacionadas con la informática, el derecho de comunicación implica el acceso a los programas de ordenador y a los datos, así como el derecho de pedir su transcripción por medio de todos los tratamientos apropiados en documentos directamente utilizables para las necesidades del control.
La Comisión podrá pedir a los Auditores de Cuentas de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos todas las informaciones sobre las sociedades que ellos supervisan. Los Auditores de Cuentas quedarán, en ese momento, liberados del secreto profesional ante los miembros de la Comisión.
Ésta podrá realizar en base a los documentos y en el propio lugar, la supervisión de las sociedades y organismos mencionados en el apartado primero del presente párrafo.
III.- La Comisión de supervisión de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos presentará un informe anual al Parlamento, al Gobierno y a las juntas generales de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos.
IV.- Será castigado con pena de prisión de un año y una multa de 100.000 F.F el hecho, por parte de cualquier gerente de una sociedad o de un organismo sometido a la supervisión de la Comisión de control de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, de no cumplir con las solicitudes de información de la Comisión, de impedir, de cualquier forma que sea, el cumplimiento de su misión o de comunicarle, con conocimiento de causa, datos inexactos.
V.- La Comisión tendrá su sede en los locales del Tribunal de Cuentas, que le prestará su secretaría.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 23/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL VI.- Un decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará la organización y el funcionamiento de la Comisión, así
como el procedimiento a seguir ante ella.
TITULO III Procedimientos y sanciones Artículos L331-1 a
L335-10
CAPITULO I Disposiciones generales Artículos L331-1 a
L331-4
Artículo L331-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Todas las impugnaciones relativas a la aplicación de las disposiciones de la parte primera del presente Código que competen a los órganos jurisdiccionales, se presentarán ante los tribunales competentes, sin perjuicio del derecho que asiste a la parte perjudicada para acudir a la jurisdicción penal conforme a los términos del derecho común.
Los organismos de defensa profesional legalmente constituidos tendrán capacidad para demandar en defensa de los intereses por los que estatutariamente han de velar.
Artículo L331-2 (Ley n° 94-361 de 10 mayo de 1994 art. 10 I Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Además de las actas de los funcionarios o agentes de la policía judicial, la prueba de la materialidad de toda infracción a lo dispuesto en los Libros I, II y III del presente Código y en el artículo 52 de la Ley nº 85-660 de 3 de julio de 1985, relativa a los derechos de autor y a los derechos de los artistas intérpretes, de los productores de fonogramas y de videogramas y de las empresas de comunicación audiovisual, podrá resultar de las comprobaciones de agentes jurados designados, según el caso, por el Centro Nacional de Cinematografía, por los organismos profesionales de autores y por las sociedades mencionadas en el Título II del presente Libro. Estos agentes estarán acreditados por el Ministro de Cultura en condiciones determinadas por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L331-3 (Ley n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 10 II Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
El Centro Nacional de Cinematografía podrá ejercer los derechos reconocidos a la parte civil relativos al delito de violación de derecho de autor definido en el artículo L. 335-3, sobre una obra audiovisual siempre que el Ministerio Fiscal o la parte perjudicada promuevan la acusación pública.
Artículo L331-4 (introducido por la Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los derechos mencionados en la parte primera del presente Código no podrán impedir el ejercicio de las acciones necesarias a efectos de un procedimiento judicial o administrativo previsto por la ley, o para fines de seguridad pública.
CAPITULO II Embargo preventivo Artículos L332-1 a
L332-4
Artículo L332-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2004-575 de 21 de junio de 2004 art. 8 I Diario Oficial de 22 de junio de 2004)
Los comisarios de policía y, en los lugares donde no haya comisario de policía, los jueces de instancia, a solicitud del autor de una obra protegida por el Libro I, de sus derechohabientes o de sus causahabientes, deberán proceder al embargo de los ejemplares que constituyan una reproducción ilícita de dicha obra.
Si el embargo ha de tener como consecuencia el retraso o la suspensión de las representaciones o de las ejecuciones públicas en curso o ya anunciadas, será necesaria una autorización especial del Presidente del Tribunal de grande instance, mediante auto dictado a instancia de parte. El presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá, asimismo y por el mismo medio, ordenar:
1° La suspensión de toda la fabricación en curso que suponga la reproducción ilícita de una obra; 2° El embargo, cualesquiera que sean el día y la hora, de los ejemplares ya fabricados o en curso de fabricación
que constituyan una reproducción ilícita de la obra, así como la retención de las cantidades recaudadas y el embargo de los ejemplares ilícitamente utilizados;
3° El embargo de los ingresos procedentes de cualquier reproducción, representación o difusión por cualquier medio, de una obra del intelecto humano infringiendo los derechos del autor.
4° La suspensión, por cualquier medio, del contenido de un servicio de comunicación al público en línea que vulnere uno de los derechos del autor, pudiéndose ordenar incluso el cese del almacenamiento de dicho contenido o, en su defecto, el cese del servicio de acceso a dicho contenido. En dicho caso, el plazo previsto en el artículo L. 332-2 se reducirá a quince días.
El presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá, por el mismo medio, dictar las medidas previstas en los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 24/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL apartados 1° a 4° a instancia de los titulares de los derechos afines definidos en el libro II.
El Presidente del Tribunal de grande instance, en los autos arriba mencionados, podrá ordenar al demandante que constituya previamente una fianza suficiente.
Artículo L332-2 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Dentro de los treinta días computados a partir de la fecha del acta de embargo previsto en el párrafo primero del artículo L. 332-1 o a partir de la fecha del orden de embargo previsto en el mismo artículo, el embargado o el tercero embargado podrán pedir al Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance que ordene el desembargo o que limite los efectos del mismo o, también, que autorice la reanudación de la fabricación o la reanudación de las representaciones o ejecuciones públicas, quedando los productos de esta fabricación o de esta explotación bajo el control de un administrador judicial designado por cuenta de quien proceda.
El Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance, en juicio sumario, si acepta la demanda del embargado o del tercero embargado, podrá ordenar, a cargo del demandante, el depósito de una cantidad destinada a la indemnización por los daños y perjuicios que el autor pudiera alegar.
Artículo L332-3 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio 1998)
De no instar el embargador la jurisdicción competente dentro del plazo de treinta días desde el embargo, el Presidente del Tribunal, en juicio sumario, podrá instar el desembargo a instancia del embargado o del tercero embargado.
Artículo L332-4 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 y art. 7 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
En materia de programas de ordenador y de bases de datos, se ejecutará el embargo en virtud de una orden del Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance a instancia de parte. El Presidente autorizará, en su caso, el embargo efectivo.
El huissier instrumental o el comisario de policía podrá ser asistido por un experto designado por el demandante. A falta de emplazamiento o de citación dentro del plazo de quince días siguientes al embargo, el embargo quedará
sin efecto. Asimismo, a petición del titular de los derechos sobre un programa de ordenador o sobre una base de datos, los
funcionarios de policía podrán proceder a un embargo-descripción del programa de ordenador o de la base de datos alegados fraudulentos que podrá llevarse a la práctica mediante la realización de una copia.
CAPITULO III Embargo ejecutivo Artículos L333-1 a
L333-4
Artículo L333-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Cuando los productos de la explotación correspondientes al autor de una obra del intelecto humano hayan sido objeto de un embargo, el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá ordenar que se le pague al autor, en concepto de alimentos, cierta cantidad o un determinado porcentaje de los importes embargados.
Artículo L333-2 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Serán inembargables los ingresos con fines alimenticios provenientes de la explotación económica o cesión de los derechos de propiedad intelectual sobre obra literaria o artística, a todos los autores, compositores o artistas, así como a su cónyuge superviviente contra el que no exista una resolución judicial de separación con fuerza de cosa juzgada, o a sus hijos menores considerados en su calidad de causahabientes.
Artículo L333-3 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
La parte proporcional inembargable de estos importes no podrá ser inferior, en ningún caso, a cuatro quintas partes, siempre que éstas, cuando más, sean anualmente iguales a la Tabla de ingresos más elevada prevista de acuerdo con el capítulo V del Título IV del Libro I del Código de Trabajo.
Artículo L333-4 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las disposiciones del presente capítulo no impedirán los embargos ejecutivos que se practiquen en virtud de las disposiciones del Código Civil relativas a los créditos por alimentos.
CAPITULO IV Derecho de participación Artículo L334-1
Artículo L334-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
En caso de violación de las disposiciones del artículo L. 122-8, el adquiriente y los Oficiales Ministeriales podrán ser condenados solidariamente al pago de una indemnización por daños y perjuicios a favor de los beneficiarios del
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 25/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL derecho de participación.
CAPITULO V Disposiciones penales Artículos L335-1 a
L335-10
Artículo L335-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Los funcionarios de policía judicial competentes podrán proceder, en cuanto se comprueben las infracciones mencionadas en el artículo L. 335-4 del presente Código, al embargo de los fonogramas y videogramas ilícitamente reproducidos, de los ejemplares y objetos ilícitamente fabricados o importados y al embargo de los equipos, aparatos y materiales especialmente instalados para la perpetración del delito.
Artículo L335-2 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 I Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier edición de escritos, composición musical, dibujo, pintura u otra producción que se imprima o se grabe parcial o totalmente, infringiendo las Leyes y Reglamentos relativos al derecho de propiedad de los autores, constituirá una violación del derecho de autor, y toda violación del derecho de autor constituirá un delito.
Será castigado con la pena de dos años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros el que reprodujere ilícitamente, dentro del territorio francés, obras publicadas en Francia o en el extranjero.
Será castigado con las mismas penas el que pusiere en circulación, exportare e importare obras fraudulentas. Cuando los delitos previstos en el presente artículo hayan sido cometidos por una organización criminal, las penas
serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L335-3 (Ley n° 94-361 de 10 de mayo de 1994 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 11 de mayo de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Constituirá asimismo un delito de fraude toda reproducción, representación o difusión, cualquiera sea el medio utilizado para su realización, de una obra del intelecto humano que contravenga los derechos del autor, tales como están determinados y regulados por la Ley.
Constituirá igualmente un delito de fraude la violación de uno de los derechos del autor de un programa de ordenador tales como están determinados en el artículo L. 122-6.
Artículo L335-4 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 II Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Será castigado con la pena de dos años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros el que fijare, reprodujere, comunicare o pusiere a disposición del público, a título oneroso o gratuito, o emitiere por radiodifusión una actuación artística, un fonograma, un videograma o un programa, sin la autorización del artista intérprete, del productor de fonogramas o de videogramas o de la empresa de comunicación audiovisual, cuando dicha autorización fuera de carácter obligatorio.
Será castigado con las mismas penas el que importare o exportare fonogramas o videogramas sin la autorización del productor o del artista intérprete, cuando la misma sea de carácter obligatorio.
Será castigado con la pena de multa prevista en el apartado primero el que incumpliere el pago de la remuneración debida al autor, al artista intérprete o al productor de fonogramas o de videogramas en concepto de copia privada, de comunicación pública y de teledifusión de los fonogramas.
Será castigado con la pena de multa prevista en el apartado primero el que incumpliere el pago de la remuneración mencionada en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 133-3.
Cuando los delitos previstos en el presente artículo hayan sido cometidos por una organización criminal, las penas serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L335-5 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
En el caso de una condena con base en una de las causas de infracción determinadas en los tres artículos anteriores, el Tribunal podrá ordenar el cierre total o parcial, definitivo o temporal, por un período máximo de cinco años, del establecimiento que haya servido para cometer la infracción.
El cierre temporal no podrá conllevar anulación, ni suspensión del contrato de trabajo, ni ningún perjuicio económico para los asalariados afectados. Cuando el cierre definitivo conlleva el despido del personal, además de la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 26/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL indemnización por despido sin previa notificación y de la liquidación por despido, éste dará derecho a la indemnización por daños y perjuicios prevista en los artículos L. 122-14-4 y L. 122-14-5 del Código de Trabajo relativa a la anulación del contrato de trabajo. El impago de estas indemnizaciones será castigado con pena de seis meses de prisión y multa de 25.000 F.F.
Artículo L335-6 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 331 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley n° 2004-575 de 21 de junio de 2004 art. 8 II Diario Oficial de 22 de junio de 2004)
En todos los casos previstos en los cuatro artículos anteriores, el Tribunal podrá dictar la confiscación de la totalidad o parte de las recaudaciones provenientes de la infracción, la de todos los fonogramas, videogramas, objetos y ejemplares objeto de la infracción o reproducidos ilícitamente, así como la de los equipos, aparatos y material especialmente instalado para la comisión del delito.
El Tribunal podrá asimismo ordenar la publicación por cuenta del condenado del edicto que contenga el pronunciamiento de la condena, en las condiciones y bajo las penas previstas en el artículo 131-35 del Código Penal, así como la publicación íntegra o en extractos de la sentencia en los periódicos, diarios o servicios de comunicación al público en línea que él designe, sin que los costes de esta publicación puedan exceder del importe máximo de la multa impuesta.
Artículo L335-7 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
En los casos previstos en los cinco artículos anteriores, los equipos, aparatos y material objetos de la infracción y las recaudaciones que han dado lugar a la confiscación, serán entregados a la víctima o a sus derechohabientes en concepto de indemnización por el perjuicio causado. El excedente de esta indemnización, o la totalidad de la misma en caso de no haberse procedido a la confiscación de material, de objetos ilícitos o de recaudaciones, se concretará por vía judicial ordinaria.
Artículo L335-8 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 203 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994) (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
Las personas jurídicas podrán ser declaradas responsables penalmente en los términos previstos en el artículo 121-2 del Código Penal por las infracciones que se determinan en los artículos L. 335-2 a L. 335-4 del presente Código.
Las penas a las que se exponen las personas jurídicas son: 1° La pena de multa, de conformidad con los criterios del artículo 131-38; 2° Las penas mencionadas en el artículo 131-39. La prohibición mencionada en el apartado 2º del artículo 131-39 será imputable a la actividad en cuyo ejercicio o
con ocasión de cuyo ejercicio la infracción haya sido cometida.
Artículo L335-9 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998)
En caso de reincidencia en la comisión de las infracciones determinadas en los artículos L. 335-2 a L. 335-4, o si el delincuente está o ha estado vinculado por acuerdo con la parte perjudicada, las penas a las que se expone se verán aumentadas en el doble de su cuantía o extensión.
Artículo L335-10 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998) (Ley nº 2003-706 de 1 de agosto de 2003 art. 84 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2003)
La Administración de Aduanas podrá, por medio de solicitud escrita del titular de un derecho de autor o de un derecho afín, acompañada de los justificantes para la adquisición de ese derecho, de conformidad con lo estipulado por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat, embargar en el ámbito de sus controles las mercancías que según el titular constituyen una violación del derecho de autor.
El Fiscal, el demandante y el declarante o poseedor de las mercancías serán informados inmediatamente, por los servicios de aduana, del embargo que han realizado.
La medida de embargo será objeto de levantamiento de pleno derecho si el demandante, dentro del plazo de diez días hábiles computados a partir de la fecha de la notificación de embargo de las mercancías, no justifica ante los servicios aduaneros:
- ya sea, las medidas cautelares previstas en el artículo L. 332-1; -ya sea, haber presentado recurso por vía civil o vía correccional y haber provisto las garantías necesarias para
cubrir su eventual responsabilidad en caso de que posteriormente no se reconociera el fraude. Con el fin de poder ejercitar las acciones judiciales consideradas en el párrafo anterior, el demandante podrá pedir
a la Administración de Aduanas que le facilite los nombres y direcciones del remitente, del importador y del destinatario de las mercancías retenidas, o de su poseedor, así como su cantidad, no obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 59 bis del
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 27/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Código de Aduanas, relativo al secreto profesional al que están obligados los agentes de la Administración de Aduanas.
El embargo mencionado en el apartado primero no se aplicará a las mercancías comunitarias que hayan sido fabricadas legalmente o hayan sido despachadas de aduanas en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea y que, previo paso por la zona de aduana de conformidad con en el artículo 1 del Código de Aduanas, estén destinadas a penetrar en el mercado de otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea para ser comercializadas legalmente.
TITULO IV Derechos de los productores de bases de datos Artículos L341-1 a
L343-4
CAPITULO I Ámbito de Aplicación Artículos L341-1 a
L341-2
Artículo L341-1 (introducido por la Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
El productor de una base de datos, considerado como la persona que toma la iniciativa y corre el riesgo de las correspondientes inversiones, gozará de la protección del contenido de la base cuando la obtención, la verificación o la presentación de éste acredita una inversión financiera, material o humana sustancial.
Esta protección es independiente y se ejerce sin perjuicio de aquéllas amparadas por el derecho de autor o por otro derecho sobre la base de datos o uno de los elementos que la constituye.
Artículo L341-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
Se acogerán a la protección del presente Título: 1° Los productores de bases de datos, naturales de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado
parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo, o que tienen en ese Estado su residencia habitual; 2° Las sociedades o empresas constituidas de conformidad con la legislación de un Estado miembro y que tienen
su sede estatutaria, su administración central o su establecimiento principal dentro de la Comunidad o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo. No obstante, si una sociedad o empresa de este tipo tiene solamente su sede estatutaria en el territorio de ese Estado, sus actividades habrán de tener una relación real y continua con la economía de uno de ellos.
Los productores de bases de datos que no cumplen las condiciones mencionadas más arriba, se acogerán a la protección prevista en el presente Título siempre y cuando exista un acuerdo particular firmado entre el Estado del que son naturales y el Consejo de la Comunidad Europea.
CAPITULO II Alcance de la protección Artículos L342-1 a
L342-5
Artículo L342-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
El productor de bases de datos tendrá la facultad de prohibir: 1° La extracción, por transferencia permanente o temporal de la totalidad o de una parte cualitativa o
cuantitativamente sustancial del contenido de una base de datos a otro soporte, por cualquier medio y forma; 2° La reutilización, mediante la puesta a disposición del público de la totalidad o de una parte cualitativa o
cuantitativamente sustancial del contenido de la base de datos, cualquiera que sea la forma. Estos derechos se podrán transmitir, ceder o ser objeto de una licencia. El préstamo al público no es un acto de extracción o de reutilización.
Artículo L342-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
El productor podrá prohibir, asimismo, la extracción o la reutilización sucesiva y sistemática de partes cualitativa o cuantitativamente no sustanciales del contenido de la base de datos, cuando estas operaciones sobrepasen de forma manifiesta los límites de utilización normal de la base de datos.
Artículo L342-3 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
En la medida en que el titular de los derechos de una base de datos pone ésta a disposición del público, no puede prohibir:
1° La extracción o la reutilización de una parte no sustancial, estimada de manera cualitativa o cuantitativa, del contenido de la base, por parte de la persona que lícitamente tiene acceso a la misma;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 28/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 2° La extracción para fines privados de una parte cualitativa o cuantitativamente sustancial del contenido de una
base de datos no electrónica, sin perjuicio del cumplimiento de los derechos de autor o de los derechos afines de las obras o elementos que se incorporan en la base.
Toda cláusula en contrario de lo dispuesto en el punto 1° será nula.
Artículo L342-4 (introducido por la Ley nº 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
La primera venta de una copia material de una base de datos en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo, por parte del titular del derecho o con su consentimiento, agotará el derecho a supervisar la reventa de dicha copia material en todos los Estados miembros.
No obstante, la transmisión en línea de una base de datos no agotará el derecho del productor a supervisar la reventa en todos los Estados miembros de una copia material de dicha base o de una parte de la misma.
Artículo L342-5 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998, en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
Los derechos definidos en el artículo L. 342-1 estarán vigentes a partir de la finalización de la realización de la base de datos y expirarán a los quince años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año natural siguiente a dicha finalización.
Cuando una base de datos haya sido objeto de una puesta a disposición del público antes del período previsto en el apartado anterior, los derechos expirarán a los quince años, computados a partir del 1 de enero del año siguiente a la fecha de esa puesta a disposición.
Sin embargo, cuando una base de datos protegida sea objeto de una nueva inversión sustancial, su protección expirará a los quince años computados a partir del 1 de enero del año natural siguiente a esa nueva inversión.
CAPITULO III Sanciones Artículos L343-1 a
L343-4
Artículo L343-1 (Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 III Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Será castigado con una pena de tres años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros el que vulnerare conscientemente los derechos del titular de una patente definidos en los artículos L. 342-3 a L. 613-6. Cuando el delito haya sido cometido por una organización criminal, las penas serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L343-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998, en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
Las personas jurídicas podrán ser declaradas responsables penalmente, en las condiciones previstas en el artículo 121-2 del Código Penal, de las infracciones consideradas en el artículo L. 343-1. Las penas imponibles a las personas jurídicas son:
1° La multa, de acuerdo con las modalidades previstas en el artículo 131-38 del Código penal; 2° Los castigos mencionados en el artículo 131-39 del mismo Código; la prohibición mencionada en el apartado 2
de este artículo será imputable a la actividad en cuyo ejercicio o con ocasión de cuyo ejercicio la infracción haya sido cometida.
Artículo L343-3 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
En caso de reincidencia en las infracciones consideradas en el artículo L. 343-1 o si el autor del delito está o ha estado vinculado por acuerdo con la parte perjudicada, las penas imponibles se verán aumentadas en el doble de su cuantía o extensión.
Artículo L343-4 (introducido por la Ley n° 98-536 de 1 de julio de 1998 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 1998 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1998)
Además de las actas de funcionarios o agentes de la policía judicial, las comprobaciones de la materialidad de las infracciones consideradas en el presente capítulo podrán ser realizadas por agentes jurados designados por los organismos profesionales de productores. Estos agentes estarán autorizados por el Ministro de Cultura en las mismas condiciones que las previstas para los agentes considerados en el artículo L. 331-2.
PARTE SEGUNDA
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 29/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL
La propiedad industrial Artículos L411-1 a L115-1:
LIBRO IV Organización administrativa y profesional Artículos L411-1 a
L423-2
TITULO I Instituciones Artículos L411-1 a
L412-1
CAPITULO I El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial Artículos L411-1 a
L411-5
Artículo L411-1 El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial es un organismo público dotado de personalidad civil y de
autonomía financiera que actúa bajo la autoridad del Ministerio de Industria. Tiene como misión: 1° Centralizar y difundir toda la información necesaria para la protección de las innovaciones y para el registro de
las empresas, así como tomar la iniciativa de sensibilización y de formación en estos sectores; 2° Aplicar las Leyes y Reglamentos en materia de Propiedad Industrial, de Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades
y de Registro Central de Artesanos. A estos efectos, el Instituto se ocupará, especialmente, de la recepción de las presentaciones de instancias de solicitud de los títulos de propiedad industrial o anexos a la propiedad industrial, de su examen y concesión o registro y de la supervisión de su mantenimiento. Además, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial centralizará el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades, el Registro Central de Artesanos y el Boletín Oficial de los anuncios civiles y comerciales; se encargará de la publicación de los datos informativos técnicos, comerciales y financieros contenidos en los títulos de propiedad industrial y en los instrumentos centralizados de publicidad legal;
3° Tomar todas las iniciativas para la adaptación permanente del derecho nacional e internacional a las necesidades de los innovadores y de las empresas; a estos efectos, éste propondrá al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial todas las reformas que estime útiles en estas materias; participará en la elaboración de los acuerdos internacionales, así como en la representación de Francia en las Organizaciones Internacionales competentes.
Artículo L411-2 Los ingresos del Instituto provendrán de las tasas establecidas en las condiciones previstas en el artículo 5 de la
Resolución nº 59-2 de 2 de enero de 1959 de la Ley Orgánica relativa a las Leyes de Finanzas, y recaudadas en concepto de propiedad industrial, de Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades, de Registro Central de Artesanos y en concepto de depósito de actas de sociedades, así como de las recaudaciones accesorias. Estos ingresos tendrán que equilibrarse obligatoriamente con los gastos del Instituto.
El control de la ejecución presupuestaria del Instituto se ejerce a posteriori de conformidad con las modalidades determinadas por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L411-3 La organización administrativa y financiera del Instituto se determinará por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L411-4 El Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial tomará, mediante resolución, las decisiones previstas en
el presente Código sobre la concesión, la denegación o el mantenimiento de los títulos de propiedad industrial. En el ejercicio de esta competencia, éste no se someterá a otra autoridad administrativa. Se recurrirán sus
decisiones directamente ante los Tribunales de Apelación designados reglamentariamente. Éstos se pronunciarán después de audiencia del Ministerio Público y del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad. Tanto el demandante como el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial podrán recurrir en casación.
Artículo L411-5 Las resoluciones denegatorias mencionadas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 411-4 deberán estar
fundamentadas. Así será igualmente para las resoluciones de aceptación de una oposición presentada en virtud del artículo L.
712-4 o una solicitud de revocación de caducidad en materia de marcas de industria, de comercio o de servicio. Éstas se notificarán al solicitante en las formas y dentro del plazo determinados reglamentariamente.
CAPITULO II El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales Artículo L412-1
Artículo L412-1 (Decreto legislativo n° 2004-637 de 1 de julio de 2004 art. 4 2° Diario Oficial de 2 de julio de 2004) (Ley n° 2004-1343 de 9 de octubre de 2004 art. 78 XXXII Diario Oficial de 10 de diciembre de 2004)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, situado bajo la autoridad del Ministro de Agricultura, estará
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 30/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL presidido por un representante del Estado y formado por personas, tanto del sector público como del sector privado, cualificadas y reconocidas por sus conocimientos teóricos o prácticos en materia de genética, botánica y agronomía. Dicho Comité concederá el certificado mencionado en el artículo L. 623-4.
NOTA: Ley 2004-1343 2004-10-09: el artículo 78 XXXII 1° ha introducido una modificación de forma en el artículo L412-1.
TITULO II Cualificación en Propiedad Industrial Artículos L421-1 a
L423-2
CAPITULO I Inscripción en la lista de personas cualificadas en materi
industrial a de propiedad Artículos L421-1 a
L421-2
Artículo L421-1 El Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial confeccionará una vez al año la lista de personas
cualificadas en propiedad industrial. La lista de personas cualificadas en propiedad industrial será publicada.
Las personas inscritas en dicha lista podrán ejercer en calidad de asalariadas de una empresa, como profesión liberal, individualmente o en grupo, o en calidad de asalariadas de otras personas que ejercen como liberales.
Las personas que figuren en fecha del 26 de noviembre de 1990 en la lista de las personas cualificadas en patentes de invención quedarán inscritas de pleno derecho en la lista de personas cualificadas en propiedad industrial, siempre que cumplan las condiciones de moralidad previstas en el artículo L. 421-2.
Artículo L421-2 Nadie podrá ser inscrito en la lista referida en el anterior artículo si no cumple requisitos de moralidad, titulación y
práctica profesional. La inscripción irá acompañada de una mención de especialización en función de los títulos obtenidos y de la
práctica profesional adquirida.
CAPITULO II Condiciones de ejercicio de la profesión de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial Artículos L422-1 a
L422-13
Artículo L422-1 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 334 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992, en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
El Asesor en Propiedad Industrial tendrá como función ofrecer, con carácter habitual y remunerado, sus servicios al público para aconsejar, asistir o representar a terceras personas en vistas a la obtención, al mantenimiento, a la explotación o a la defensa de los derechos de propiedad industrial, derechos afines y derechos relativos a todas las cuestiones conexas.
Los servicios considerados en el apartado anterior incluyen las consultas jurídicas y la redacción de documentos privados.
Nadie estará autorizado a hacer uso de la denominación de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, de una denominación equivalente o susceptible de dar lugar a confusión, si no está inscrito en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial establecida por el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Toda infracción a lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior será castigada con las penas imponibles por el delito de usurpación de atribuciones previsto en el artículo 433-17 del Código Penal.
Nadie podrá inscribirse en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial si no está inscrito en la lista referida en el artículo L. 421-1 y si no ejerce su profesión en las condiciones previstas en el artículo L. 422-6.
La inscripción se acompañará de una mención de especialización en función de los títulos obtenidos y de la práctica profesional adquirida.
Artículo L422-2 Las personas con derecho al título de Asesor en patentes de invención en la fecha de entrada en vigor de la Ley nº
90-1052 de 26 de noviembre de 1990 relativa a la propiedad industrial, serán inscritas de pleno derecho en la lista referida en el artículo L. 422-1.
Artículo L422-3 Todas las sociedades que ejerzan las actividades mencionadas en el artículo L. 422-1 en la fecha de entrada en
vigor de la Ley nº 90-1052 de 26 de noviembre de 1990 antes citada, podrán solicitar su inscripción en la lista de los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
En este caso, la condición prevista en la letra b del artículo L. 422-7 no será de aplicación. So pena de preclusión, la instancia de solicitud deberá ser presentada, a más tardar, dos años después de la
entrada en vigor de la Ley nº 90-1052 de 26 de noviembre de 1990 antes citada.
Artículo L422-4 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 4 I Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 31/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Las personas que deseen ser representadas en los trámites ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial,
cuando la complejidad técnica de los actos así lo requiera, no podrán serlo más que por medio de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial cuya especialización, determinada de conformidad con los términos del apartado último del artículo L. 422-1, lo acredite competente para el acto.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior no impedirá la facultad de recurrir a los servicios de un abogado, de una empresa o de un centro público con los que el solicitante esté contractualmente vinculado, o de recurrir a los servicios de una organización profesional especializada o de un profesional establecido en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo, que intervenga de modo ocasional y esté acreditado para representar a las personas ante el servicio central de la propiedad industrial de ese Estado.
Artículo L422-5 Todas las personas en ejercicio de las actividades mencionadas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 422-1 a 26
de noviembre de 1990 podrán, no obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 422-4, representar a las personas mencionadas en los casos previstos en el apartado primero de dicho artículo, a condición de estar inscritas en una lista especial establecida por el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial
La inscripción será preceptiva, sin perjuicio de lo previsto en el apartado último del presente artículo, siempre que la persona la haya solicitado mediante una declaración al Director del Instituto.
So pena de preclusión, la declaración tendrá que formularse dentro de los dos años siguientes a la entrada en vigor de la Ley nº 90-1052 de 26 de noviembre de 1990 antes citada.
Nadie podrá inscribirse en la lista prevista en el apartado primero si su conducta no es conforme a las buenas costumbres.
Artículo L422-6 El Asesor en Propiedad industrial ejercerá su profesión ya sea a título individual o en grupo, ya sea en calidad de
asalariado de otro Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo L422-7 (Ley n° 2004-130 de 11 de febrero de 2004 art. 66 Diario Oficial de 12 de febrero de 2004)
Cuando la profesión de asesor en propiedad industrial se ejerza en sociedad, ésta podrá hacerse a través de una sociedad civil profesional, de una sociedad de ejercicio liberal o de una sociedad constituida bajo otra forma. En este último caso, será necesario que:
a) El presidente del consejo de administración, los directores generales, los miembros del directorio, el director general único y el o los gerentes, así como la mayoría de los miembros del consejo de administración o del consejo de supervisión tengan la calidad de asesores en propiedad industrial;
b) Los asesores en propiedad industrial sean titulares de más de la mitad del capital social y de los derechos de voto;
c) La admisión de cualquier nuevo socio esté supeditada a la aceptación previa, según el caso, del consejo de administración, del consejo de supervisión, del o de los gerentes.
Las disposiciones de los dos apartados primeros del artículo L. 225-21, de los artículos L. 225-44 y L. 225-85 del Código de Comercio no serán de aplicación, respectivamente, ni a los miembros del consejo de administración, ni a los miembros del consejo de supervisión de las sociedades de asesores en propiedad industrial.
Cuando la profesión de asesor en propiedad industrial sea ejercida por una sociedad, además de proceder a la inscripción de los Asesores en calidad de personas físicas, se deberá proceder a la inscripción de la sociedad en una sección especial del registro previsto en el artículo L. 422-1.
Artículo L422-8 Todos los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial tendrán que justificar la concertación de un seguro de responsabilidad
civil para cubrir las negligencias y faltas profesionales, así como la constitución de un afianzamiento especialmente destinado al pago de los fondos, efectos o valores recibidos.
Artículo L422-9 Queda constituida una Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, organismo dotado de
personalidad jurídica, tutelado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, a efectos de representar a los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial ante los poderes públicos, defender sus intereses profesionales y velar por el cumplimiento de las reglas de deontología.
Artículo L422-10 Toda persona física o jurídica que en el ejercicio de la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial resulte culpable
bien de infringir las reglas del presente Título o de los textos relativos a su aplicación, bien de hechos contrarios a la probidad, al honor o a la corrección, incluso fuera del ámbito profesional, podrá ser objeto de una de las medidas disciplinarias siguientes: advertencia, reprensión, baja profesional temporal o definitiva.
Las sanciones serán decididas por la Sala de Disciplina de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, presidida por un Magistrado del orden judicial.
Artículo L422-11 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-130 de 11 de febrero de 2004 art. 67 Diario Oficial de 12 de febrero de 2004)
El asesor en propiedad industrial estará obligado a guardar el secreto profesional en cualquier ámbito relacionado
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 32/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL con los servicios mencionados en el artículo L. 422-1. Dicho secreto se extenderá a las consultas dirigidas o destinadas a su cliente, a la correspondencia profesional intercambiada con su cliente, un colega o un abogado, a las notas de mantenimiento y, de manera general, a todos los documentos del expediente.
Artículo L422-12 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-130 de 11 de febrero de 2004 art. 67 Diario Oficial de 12 de febrero de 2004)
La profesión de asesor en propiedad industrial es incompatible: 1° Con cualquier otra actividad de carácter mercantil, ejercida directamente o por persona interpuesta;
2° Con la condición de socio de una sociedad colectiva, de socio comanditario en una sociedad comanditaria simple o por acciones, de gerente de una sociedad de responsabilidad limitada, de presidente del consejo de administración, miembro del directorio, director general o director general delegado de una sociedad anónima, de presidente o de dirigente de una sociedad por acciones simple, de miembro del consejo de supervisión o de administrador de una sociedad mercantil, de gerente de una sociedad civil, salvo si estas sociedades tuvieran como finalidad el ejercicio de la profesión de asesor en propiedad industrial o la gestión de intereses profesionales afines o intereses familiares;
3° Con la condición de miembro del consejo de supervisión o de administrador de una sociedad mercantil, cuando el asesor en propiedad industrial tenga menos de siete años de ejercicio profesional y no haya obtenido previamente una exención en las condiciones establecidas por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L422-13 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-130 de 11 de febrero de 2004 art. 67 Diario Oficial de 12 de febrero de 2004)
La profesión de asesor en propiedad industrial será incompatible con el ejercicio de cualquier otra profesión, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones legales o reglamentarios particulares.
Será no obstante compatible con las funciones de docente, así como con las de árbitro, mediador, conciliador o perito judicial.
CAPITULO III Disposiciones diversas Artículos L423-1 a
L423-2
Artículo L423-1 Quedará prohibido a toda persona física o jurídica llevar a la práctica la oferta informativa con fines de representar
a los interesados, aceptar consultas o redactar actas en materia de derecho de la propiedad industrial. Sin embargo, esta prohibición no afectará a las ofertas de servicio con destino a profesionales o empresas realizadas por correo en las condiciones determinadas reglamentariamente.
Toda infracción a las disposiciones del apartado anterior será sancionada con las penas previstas en el artículo 5 de la Ley nº 72-1137 de 22 de diciembre de 1972 relativa a la protección de los consumidores en materia de oferta informativa y de venta a domicilio.
Toda publicidad sobre las actividades mencionadas en el mismo apartado estará supeditada al cumplimiento de las condiciones determinadas reglamentariamente.
Artículo L423-2 Las normas de aplicación del presente Título quedarán fijadas por Decretos adoptados en Conseil d'Etat: Éstos determinarán especialmente: a) Las normas de aplicación del capítulo I; b) Las normas de aplicación del artículo L. 422-1; c) Las normas de aplicación del artículo L. 422-4; d) Las normas de aplicación del artículo L. 422-5; e) Las normas en aplicación de las cuales se exceptúa la obligación mencionada en la letra b del artículo L. 422-7 a
fin de permitir la agrupación interprofesional con otros prestatarios de servicios necesarios en el proceso de innovación; f) Las reglas de deontología aplicables a los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial;
g) La organización y las modalidades de funcionamiento de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, así como las modalidades de fijación del importe de las cuotas que cobra a sus miembros.
LIBRO V Los dibujos y modelos Artículos L511-1 a
L521-7
TITULO I Condiciones y modalidades de protección Artículos L511-1 a
L514-2
CAPITULO I Ámbito de aplicación Artículos L511-1 a
L511-11
Sección I
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 33/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Objeto de la protección Artículos L511-1 a
L511-8
Artículo L511-1 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Podrá acogerse a la protección otorgada al dibujo o al modelo, la apariencia de un producto, caracterizada en particular por sus líneas, sus contornos, sus colores, su forma, su textura o sus materiales. Estas características podrán ser las propias del producto o de su ornamentación.
Se considerará como producto todo objeto industrial o artesanal, especialmente las piezas concebidas para ser ensambladas en un producto complejo, los embalajes, las presentaciones, los símbolos gráficos y los caracteres tipográficos, con exclusión, sin embargo, de los programas de ordenador.
Artículo L511-2 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Sólo se otorgará protección al dibujo o modelo que es nuevo e integra un carácter propio.
Artículo L511-3 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Se considerará que un dibujo o un modelo es nuevo si en la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de registro, o en la fecha de la prioridad reivindicada, no ha sido divulgado ningún dibujo o modelo idéntico. Se considerarán idénticos los dibujos o modelos cuyas características no presenten diferencias más que en detalles insignificantes.
Artículo L511-4 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Un dibujo o modelo tendrá carácter propio cuando la impresión visual de conjunto que el mismo provoca en un experto en la materia, difiere de la producida por cualquier otro dibujo o modelo divulgado antes de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de registro o antes de la fecha de la prioridad reivindicada.
En la apreciación del carácter propio de un dibujo o modelo, se tendrá en cuenta la libertad de que ha gozado el creador para su realización.
Artículo L511-5 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
El dibujo o modelo de un componente de un producto complejo sólo será considerado novedoso y de carácter propio en la medida en que:
a) El componente, una vez incorporado al producto complejo, siga siendo visible para el usuario final durante su utilización normal, quedando excluidos de ella el mantenimiento, el servicio o la reparación.
b) Las características visibles del componente cumplan como tales las condiciones de novedad y de carácter propio.
Tendrá la consideración de producto complejo un producto compuesto de componentes múltiples que admiten recambios.
Artículo L511-6 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Se presumirá que un dibujo o modelo ha sido divulgado cuando éste haya sido puesto al alcance del público por una publicación, un uso o cualquier otro medio. No se considerará objeto de divulgación el dibujo o modelo que no haya podido ser reconocido de una manera evidente, según la práctica habitual de los negocios del sector interesado, por los profesionales que ejercen su actividad en la Comunidad Europea, antes de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de registro o antes de la fecha de la prioridad reivindicada.
No obstante, no se considerará que el dibujo o modelo ha sido divulgado al público por el mero hecho de haber sido exhibido a un tercero bajo la condición, explícita o implícita, de secreto.
Cuando la divulgación se produce dentro de los doce meses anteriores a la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud o la fecha de la prioridad reivindicada, ésta no se tendrá en cuenta:
a) Si el dibujo o modelo ha sido divulgado por su creador o su causahabiente, o por un tercero a partir de datos informativos proporcionados por el creador o su causahabiente o de actos realizados por los mismos;
b) Si el dibujo o modelo ha sido divulgado como consecuencia de un comportamiento abusivo en contra del creador o de su causahabiente.
El plazo de doce meses previsto en el presente artículo no será de aplicación cuando la divulgación haya tenido lugar antes del 1 de octubre de 2001.
Artículo L511-7 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Los dibujos o modelos contrarios al orden público y a las buenas costumbres no gozarán de la protección a los efectos del presente Código.
Artículo L511-8 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
No gozará de protección en los términos de lo dispuesto en el presente Código:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 34/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 1° La apariencia cuyas características hayan sido impuestas exclusivamente por la función técnica del producto;
2° La apariencia de un producto cuya forma y dimensión exactas tengan que ser necesariamente reproducidas para poder asociarse mecánicamente a otro producto mediante puesta en contacto, empalme, incorporación o endosado de forma que cada uno de estos productos pueda cumplir su función.
No obstante, podrá gozar de protección el dibujo o modelo cuyo fin sea posibilitar ensamblados o conexiones múltiples a productos que no admiten cambios dentro de un conjunto de concepción modular.
Sección II Beneficio de la protección Artículos L511-9 a
L511-11
Artículo L511-9 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La protección del dibujo o modelo conferida por las disposiciones del presente Libro se adquirirá por medio del registro y se atribuirá al creador o a su causahabiente.
Se considerará beneficiario de esta protección al titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro, salvo prueba en contrario.
Artículo L511-10 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Si un dibujo o modelo ha sido presentado para su registro infringiendo los derechos de un tercero o incumpliendo una obligación legal o convencional, la persona que considera tener derecho sobre el dibujo o modelo podrá actuar ante los tribunales para reivindicar su titularidad.
La acción de reivindicación de los derechos de propiedad prescribirá a los tres años a partir de la publicación del registro del dibujo o modelo. Sin embargo, en caso de mala fe en el momento de la publicación registral o de la adquisición del dibujo o modelo, el plazo de prescripción será de tres años a partir de la expiración del plazo de protección.
Artículo L511-11 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los Convenios Internacionales de los que Francia es parte, el extranjero que no disponga de establecimiento real y efectivo ni tenga residencia en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado parte del acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo, gozará de lo dispuesto en el presente Libro siempre que su país conceda la reciprocidad de la protección a los dibujos o modelos franceses.
CAPITULO II Registro de un dibujo o modelo Artículos L512-1 a
L512-6
Sección I Instancia de solicitud de registro Artículos L512-1 a
L512-3
Artículo L512-1 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La instancia de solicitud de registro se presentará, so pena de nulidad, en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial siempre que el solicitante tenga su domicilio o su sede social en París o fuera de Francia.
Cuando el solicitante tenga su domicilio o sede social en Francia pero fuera de París, podrá, por decisión propia, presentar la instancia de solicitud de registro en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o en la Secretaría del Tribunal de Comercio o, de no existir éste, en la Secretaría de la jurisdicción competente en materia comercial.
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de registro se presenta en la Secretaría de un Tribunal, éste la transmitirá al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo L512-2 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 21 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La instancia de solicitud de registro se presentará reuniendo los requisitos formales establecidos en el presente Libro.
Ésta deberá especificar, so pena de no ser admitida a trámite, la identificación del solicitante y una reproducción de los dibujos o modelos objeto de la protección que se solicita.
La instancia de solicitud de registro será suspendida siempre que resulte: a) Que la misma no ha sido presentada reuniendo los requisitos formales establecidos; b) Que su publicación es contraria al orden público o a las buenas costumbres.
Antes de adoptar la resolución definitiva denegatoria, se pedirá al solicitante, según lo que proceda, o bien que subsane los defectos de la solicitud, o bien que formule las observaciones que estime pertinentes.
Para los dibujos o modelos que dependen de las industrias que renuevan con frecuencia la forma y la ornamentación de sus productos, la presentación de la instancia de solicitud podrá realizarse de forma simplificada
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 35/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL reuniendo los requisitos formales establecidos por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat. La privación de los derechos derivados de esta presentación quedará establecida cuando la misma no haya sido subsanada de conformidad con las prescripciones generales establecidas en dicho Decreto, dentro de un plazo máximo de seis meses antes de la fecha prevista para su publicación.
Artículo L512-3 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
El solicitante o titular de una instancia de solicitud que no haya respetado los plazos prescritos podrá ser rehabilitado en sus derechos siempre y cuando justifique un motivo legítimo.
Sección II Nulidad de un registro Artículos L512-4 a
L512-6
Artículo L512-4 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de Julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
El registro de un dibujo o modelo será declarado nulo por decisión de los tribunales: a) Si no cumple con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 511-1 a L. 511-8; b) Si el titular no tiene derecho a la protección prevista en el artículo L. 511-9;
c) Si el dibujo o modelo supone menoscabo de los derechos derivados de un dibujo o modelo anterior que haya sido objeto de divulgación pública después de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de registro o después de la fecha de prioridad, en el caso en que se reivindicara una prioridad, resultando que está protegido desde una fecha anterior por el registro de un dibujo o modelo comunitario, de un dibujo o modelo francés o internacional que designe a Francia, o por una instancia de solicitud de registro de dichos dibujos o modelos.
d) Si viola el derecho de autor de un tercero; e) Si en dicho dibujo o modelo se hace uso de un signo distintivo anterior protegido, sin la autorización de su titular. Las causas de nulidad previstas en las letras b, c, d y e sólo podrán ser invocadas por el titular del derecho objeto
de la oposición. El Ministerio Público podrá instar de oficio una acción de nulidad de un dibujo o modelo, cualesquiera que sean los
motivos de la nulidad.
Artículo L512-5 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Cuando las causas de la nulidad sólo afecten a parte del dibujo o modelo, el registro podrá mantenerse mediante la introducción de modificaciones, siempre y cuando en su forma modificada, el dibujo o modelo corresponda a los criterios de concesión de la protección y se conserve su identidad.
Artículo L512-6 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La decisión de los Tribunales que declaren la nulidad total o parcial de un dibujo o modelo tendrá un efecto ilimitado. La misma quedará inscrita en el Registro Nacional mencionado en el artículo L. 513-3.
CAPITULO III Derechos conferidos por el registro Artículos L513-1 a
L513-8
Artículo L513-1 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
El registro surte sus efectos a partir de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud y durante un período de cinco años, prorrogable por períodos de cinco años hasta un máximo de veinticinco años.
Los dibujos o modelos presentados antes del 1 de octubre de 2001 seguirán gozando de protección, sin prórroga posible, durante un período de veinticinco años computados a partir de su fecha de presentación. Los dibujos o modelos cuya protección haya sido prorrogada antes del 1 de octubre de 2001 por un nuevo período de veinticinco años, seguirán protegidos hasta que dicho período llegue a vencimiento.
Artículo L513-2 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Sin perjuicio de los derechos resultantes de la aplicación de otras disposiciones legislativas, en especial de los Libros I y III del presente Código, el registro de un dibujo o modelo conferirá a su titular un derecho de propiedad que éste podrá ceder o conceder.
Artículo L513-3 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Todo acto que modifique o transmita los derechos afines de un dibujo o modelo presentado sólo será oponible a terceros cuando éste haya sido inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos.
Artículo L513-4 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
A falta de consentimiento por parte del titular registral del dibujo o modelo, se prohibirá la fabricación, la oferta, la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 36/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL comercialización, la importación, la exportación, la utilización o la detención con estos fines, de un producto que incorpore el dibujo o el modelo.
Artículo L513-5 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La protección conferida por el registro de un dibujo o modelo se extenderá a todo dibujo o modelo que cause en un experto en la materia una impresión visual de conjunto diferente.
Artículo L513-6 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Los derechos conferidos por el registro de un dibujo o modelo no se aplicarán a: a) Los actos realizados a título privado y con fines no comerciales; b) Los actos realizados con fines experimentales;
c) Los actos de reproducción con fines de ilustración o de enseñanza, si dichos actos mencionan el registro y el nombre del titular de los derechos, cumplen con las prácticas comerciales leales y no perjudican la normal explotación del dibujo o modelo.
Artículo L513-7 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Los derechos conferidos por el registro de un dibujo o modelo no se ejercerán: a) Sobre los equipos instalados a bordo de buques o aeronaves con matrícula de otro país cuando entran en el
territorio francés por un período limitado; b) Durante la importación de piezas sueltas y de accesorios destinados a la reparación de dichos buques o
aeronaves o durante dicha reparación.
Artículo L513-8 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Los derechos conferidos por el registro de un dibujo o modelo no se extenderán a los actos relacionados con un producto que incorpore ese dibujo o modelo, siempre que dicho producto haya sido comercializado en la Comunidad Europea o en el Espacio económico europeo por el titular registral del dibujo o modelo o con su consentimiento.
CAPITULO IV Disposiciones diversas Artículos L514-1 a
L514-2
Artículo L514-1 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
En caso de necesidad, las normas de aplicación del presente Libro serán establecidas por Decretos adoptados en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L514-2 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Ciertas disposiciones reglamentarias específicas sobre algunas industrias podrán determinar las medidas necesarias para que los industriales hagan constatar su prioridad en el empleo de un dibujo o modelo, especialmente a través de registros privados acreditados por el visto bueno del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
TITULO II Contencioso Artículos L521-1 a
L521-7
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos L521-1 a L521-7
Artículo L521-1 La parte perjudicada , incluso antes de la publicidad de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud, podrá pedir al
notario que realice una descripción detallada – con o sin embargo – de los objetos o instrumentos incriminados, en virtud de una resolución dictada por el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance en cuyo partido judicial se realizarán las actuaciones, a simple instancia y mediante atestado de presentación de la instancia de solicitud.
El Presidente tendrá la facultad de autorizar al demandante a que sea asistido por un oficial de policía o un juez del Tribunal d'instance del cantón y de exigir al demandante un afianzamiento que éste deberá prestar previamente a las actuaciones: este afianzamiento siempre se exigirá al extranjero que requiera contra el notario.
Se dejará una copia a los poseedores de los objetos descritos tanto de la resolución como del acta que certifique el depósito del afianzamiento, todo ello so pena de nulidad y de indemnización por daños y perjuicios al Agente judicial.
De no presentar la demanda el demandante, ya sea por vía civil ya por vía correccional, en el plazo de quince días, quedará nula de pleno derecho la descripción o el embargo, sin perjuicio de los de los gastos y daños que se hubieran ocasionado.
Artículo L521-2
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 37/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Los hechos anteriores a la presentación de la instancia de solicitud no darán lugar a ejercitar ninguna acción que
derive de las disposiciones del presente Libro. Los hechos posteriores a la presentación, pero anteriores a su publicidad, no podrán dar lugar, en virtud del artículo
L. 521-4, a un procedimiento judicial, incluso por lo civil, salvo si la parte perjudicada demuestra la mala fe del inculpado.
No se podrá incoar un procedimiento judicial, penal o civil, en virtud del mismo artículo, antes de que la presentación se haya hecho pública.
Cuando los hechos sean posteriores a la publicidad de la presentación, sus autores podrán invocar haber actuado de buena fe, siempre y cuando aporten la prueba correspondiente.
Artículo L521-3 Se pronunciará la confiscación, a favor de la parte perjudicada, de los objetos que violan los derechos que se
protegen en el presente Libro, incluso en caso de sobreseimiento. El Tribunal, en caso de condena, podrá declarar, además, la confiscación de los instrumentos que han servido
especialmente para la fabricación de los objetos incriminados.
Artículo L521-3-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Los funcionarios de la policía judicial, a partir del momento en que comprueben la comisión de infracciones consideradas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 521-4, podrán proceder al embargo de los productos fabricados, importados, detentados, puestos en venta, entregados o suministrados de forma ilícita y de los equipos, aparatos y material especialmente instalados para la realización del delito.
Artículo L521-4 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 IV Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Será castigado con la pena de tres años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros el que vulnerare conscientemente los derechos garantizados por el presente Libro. Cuando el delito haya sido cometido por una organización criminal, las penas serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Además, el Tribunal podrá ordenar el cierre total o parcial, definitivo o temporal, por un periodo máximo de cinco años, del establecimiento que hubiera servido para cometer la infracción.
El cierre temporal no podrá conllevar resolución ni suspensión del contrato de trabajo, ni ningún perjuicio pecuniario para los empleados afectados. Cuando el cierre definitivo conlleve el despido del personal, además de la indemnización por despido sin previa notificación y de la liquidación por despido, éste dará derecho a la indemnización por daños y perjuicios prevista en los artículos L. 122-14-4 y L. 122-14-5 del Código de Trabajo relativos a la resolución del contrato de trabajo. El que incumpliere el pago de estas indemnizaciones será castigado con la pena de seis meses de prisión y una multa de 3.750 euros.
Artículo L521-5 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 8, art. 17 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Las personas jurídicas podrán ser declaradas responsables penalmente de acuerdo con las condiciones previstas en el artículo 121-2 del Código Penal por las infracciones determinadas en el artículo L. 521-4 del presente Código.
Las penas impuestas a las personas jurídicas son: 1° La multa en función de las modalidades previstas en el artículo 131-138 del Código Penal; 2° Los castigos mencionados en el artículo 131-39 del mismo Código. La prohibición mencionada en el apartado 2º del artículo 131-39 será imponible a la actividad en cuyo ejercicio o
con ocasión de cuyo ejercicio la infracción haya sido cometida.
Artículo L521-6 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
En caso de reincidencia en las infracciones a los derechos garantizados por el presente Libro, o si el autor del delito está o ha estado vinculado por acuerdo con la parte perjudicada, las penas a imponer se verán aumentadas en el doble de su cuantía o extensión.
Además, los culpables podrán verse privados durante un período que no será superior a los cinco años, del ejercicio del derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en los Tribunales de Comercio, las Cámaras de Comercio y de Industria y las Cámaras Profesionales de Artesanía así como en los Tribunales Laborales.
Artículo L521-7 (Ley nº 94-102 de 5 febrero de 1994 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 8 febrero de 1994) (Ley nº 2003-706 de 1 de agosto de 2003 art. 84 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2003)
La Administración de Aduanas podrá, a solicitud por escrito del titular registral de un dibujo o modelo registrado y en el marco de sus controles, embargar las mercancías que según el titular constituyen una violación del derecho de autor.
El Fiscal, el demandante, así como el declarante o poseedor de las mercancías serán informados inmediatamente, por los servicios aduaneros, del embargo efectuado.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 38/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La medida de embargo será levantada de pleno derecho si el demandante, dentro del plazo de diez días hábiles
computados a partir de la fecha de notificación del embrago de las mercancías, no justifica ante los servicios aduaneros:
- bien, las medidas cautelares decididas por el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance; - bien, haber interpuesto recurso por la vía de lo civil o correccional y haber provisto las garantías necesarias para
cubrir su eventual responsabilidad en caso de que posteriormente no se reconociera el fraude. Con el fin de iniciar los procedimientos judiciales considerados en el párrafo anterior, el demandante podrá pedir a
la Administración de Aduanas que le facilite los nombres y direcciones del remitente, del importador y del destinatario de las mercancías embargadas, o de su poseedor, así como su cantidad, a pesar de lo dispuesto en el artículo 59 bis del Código de Aduanas, relativo al secreto profesional al que están obligados los agentes de la Administración de Aduanas..
El embargo mencionado en el apartado primero no se aplicará a las mercancías comunitarias que hayan sido fabricadas legalmente o hayan sido despachadas de aduana en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea y que, previo paso por la zona de aduana de conformidad con el artículo 1 del Código de Aduanas, estén destinadas a penetrar en el mercado de otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea para ser comercializadas legalmente.
LIBRO VI Protección de las invenciones y de los conocimientos técnicos Artículos L611-1 a
L623-35
TITULO I Patentes de invención Artículos L611-1 a
L615-22
CAPITULO I Ámbito de aplicación Artículos L611-1 a
L611-19
Sección I Generalidades Artículos L611-1 a
L611-5
Artículo L611-1 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Toda invención podrá ser objeto de un título de propiedad industrial concedido por el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, el cual conferirá a su titular o a sus causahabientes un derecho exclusivo de explotación.
La concesión del título dará lugar a la difusión legal prevista en el artículo L. 612-21. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los Convenios Internacionales en los que Francia es parte, los extranjeros cuyo
domicilio o establecimiento esté ubicado fuera del territorio donde el presente Título es aplicable, gozarán del derecho al título a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el presente Título, siempre y cuando los franceses gocen de la reciprocidad de protección en el país de donde dichos extranjeros son súbditos.
Artículo L611-2 Los títulos de propiedad industrial que protegen las invenciones son:
1° Las patentes de invención concedidas por una duración de veinte años computados a partir del día de presentación de la instancia de solicitud;
2° Los certificados de utilidad, concedidos por una duración de seis años computados a partir del día de presentación de la instancia de solicitud;
3° Los certificados complementarios de protección vinculados a una patente en las condiciones previstas en el artículo L. 611-3, que tendrán vigencia desde la misma fecha legal que la patente a la que están vinculados, por un período que no podrá ser superior a los siete años computados desde esa fecha y a los diecisiete años computados a partir de la concesión de la autorización de comercialización mencionada en ese mismo artículo.
Las disposiciones del presente Libro referidas a las patentes serán de aplicación a los certificados de utilidad, con excepción de las previstas en los artículos L. 612-14, L. 612-15 y en apartado primero del artículo L. 612-17. También lo serán para los certificados complementarios de protección, con excepción de las previstas en los artículos L. 611-12, L. 612-1 a L. 612-10, L. 612-12 a L. 612-15, L. 612-17, L. 612-20, L. 613-1 y L. 613-25.
Artículo L611-3 Todo titular de una patente de invención con vigencia en Francia y que tenga por objeto un medicamento, un
procedimiento de obtención de un medicamento, un producto necesario para la obtención de dicho medicamento o un procedimiento de fabricación de ese mismo producto, cuando éstos se utilicen para la realización de una especialidad farmacéutica objeto de una autorización de comercialización, de conformidad con los artículos L. 601 o L. 617-1 del Código de Salud Pública, y a partir del momento de su concesión, podrá obtener, en las formas y condiciones determinadas en el presente Libro y especificadas en Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat, un certificado complementario de protección para aquellas partes de la invención que se correspondan con la autorización.
Artículo L611-4
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 39/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Las instancias de solicitud de patente y patentes presentadas o registradas antes del 1 de julio de 1979 seguirán
sujetas a las reglas aplicables en la fecha de su presentación o registro. No obstante, las disposiciones del presente Libro serán aplicables al ejercicio de los derechos derivados de esas
patentes e instancias de solicitud de patente, así como al seguimiento de la substanciación de las instancias de solicitud de patente cuyo primer proyecto de informe documental no se haya establecido antes del 1 de julio de 1979.
Artículo L611-5 Los certificados de adición solicitados con anterioridad a la entrada en vigor de la Ley nº 90-1052 de 26 de
noviembre de 1990 relativa a la propiedad industrial seguirán sujetos a las reglas aplicables en la fecha de su solicitud. No obstante, el ejercicio de los derechos que de ellos se deriven se regirá por lo dispuesto en el presente Libro.
Sección II Derecho al título Artículos L611-6 a
L611-9
Artículo L611-6 El derecho al título de propiedad industrial mencionado en el artículo L. 611-1 pertenecerá al inventor o a su
causahabiente. Cuando una misma invención hubiera sido realizada por distintas personas de forma independiente, el derecho al
título de propiedad industrial pertenecerá a aquél cuya instancia de solicitud tenga una fecha anterior. En el procedimiento ante el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, se presume que el solicitante
está legitimado para tener derecho al título de propiedad industrial.
Artículo L611-7 (Ley nº 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 22 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Cuando el inventor es un asalariado, el derecho al título de propiedad industrial, a falta de estipulación contractual más favorable para el asalariado, se determinará de conformidad con lo dispuesto a continuación:
1° Las invenciones realizadas por el trabajador en ejecución ya sea de un contrato laboral de actividad inventiva correspondiente a sus funciones efectivas, ya sea de estudios y de investigación que explícitamente se le confían, pertenecerán al empresario. Las condiciones en las cuales el trabajador, autor de tal invención, tendrá derecho a una remuneración suplementaria estarán determinadas en los convenios colectivos, en los acuerdos de empresa y en los contratos individuales de trabajo.
Cuando el empresario no esté sujeto a un convenio colectivo del sector, cualquier litigio relativo a la remuneración suplementaria se someterá a la Comisión Conciliadora instituida por el artículo L. 615-21 o al Tribunal de Grande Instance.
2° Todas las otras invenciones pertenecerán al trabajador. Sin embargo, cuando una invención es realizada por un asalariado ya sea en la ejecución de sus funciones, ya sea en el campo de las actividades de la empresa, ya sea por conocimiento o utilización de las técnicas o de los medios específicos de la empresa, o de datos conseguidos por la misma, el empresario tendrá derecho, en las condiciones y dentro de los plazos determinados por el Conseil d'Etat, a pedir que se le confiera el derecho de propiedad o el disfrute de todo o parte de los derechos vinculados a la patente que protege la invención de su asalariado.
El asalariado tendrá derecho a un precio justo por ello y en caso de no existir acuerdo al respecto entre las partes, éste será fijado por la Comisión Conciliadora instituida bajo el amparo del artículo L. 615-21 o por el Tribunal de Grande Instance: éstos tendrán en consideración todos los elementos y en particular aquellos que pudieran ser entregados por el empresario y el trabajador, para calcular el precio justo tanto en función de las aportaciones iniciales de uno y de otro como de la utilidad industrial y comercial de la invención.
3° El asalariado autor de una invención la comunicará a su empresario quién acusará recibo de conformidad con las modalidades y plazos reglamentariamente determinados.
El trabajador y el empresario tendrán que comunicarse todos los datos útiles sobre dicha invención. Tendrán que abstenerse de divulgar todo aquello que pueda comprometer total o parcialmente el ejercicio de los derechos conferidos por el presente Libro.
Todo acuerdo entre el asalariado y su empresario cuyo objeto sea una invención del asalariado tendrá que pactarse por escrito, so pena de nulidad.
4° Las modalidades de aplicación del presente artículo se determinarán por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat. 5° Las disposiciones del presente artículo también serán de aplicación para el personal de las Administraciones
Públicas, de las entidades públicas y cualesquiera otras personas jurídicas de derecho público, de conformidad con las modalidades que se determinen por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L611-8 Cuando un título de propiedad industrial haya sido solicitado ya sea para una invención sustraída al inventor o a
sus causahabientes, ya sea en incumplimiento de una obligación legal o convencional, la persona perjudicada podrá reivindicar la titularidad de la instancia de solicitud o del título entregado.
La acción de reivindicación de los derechos de propiedad prescribirá a los tres años a partir de la publicación de la concesión del título de propiedad industrial.
Sin embargo, en caso de mala fe en el momento de la concesión o de la adquisición del título, el plazo de prescripción será de tres años a partir de la expiración del título.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 40/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L611-9
El inventor, asalariado o no, será mencionado como tal en la patente. No obstante tendrá la posibilidad de oponerse a dicha mención.
Sección III Invenciones patentables Artículos L611-10 a
L611-19
Artículo L611-10 (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
1.Serán patentables las invenciones nuevas que impliquen una actividad inventiva y sean susceptibles de aplicación industrial.
2. No se considerarán invenciones en el sentido dado a esta palabra por el apartado primero del presente artículo: a) Los descubrimientos, las teorías científicas y los métodos matemáticos; b) Las creaciones estéticas; c) Los planos, principios y métodos en el ejercicio de actividades intelectuales, en materia de juego o en el ámbito
de las actividades económicas, así como los programas de ordenadores; d) Las presentaciones de informaciones. 3. Lo dispuesto en el apartado 2 del presente artículo sólo excluirá la patentabilidad de los elementos enumerados
en dichas disposiciones en la medida en que la instancia de solicitud de patente o la patente no se refieran más que a uno de esos elementos considerado individualmente.
4.Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 611-17, L. 611-18 y L. 611-19, serán patentables en las condiciones establecidas en el apartado 1 las invenciones relativas a un producto constituido en su totalidad o en parte de materia biológica, o relativas a un procedimiento que permita producir, tratar o utilizar la materia biológica.
Se considerará materia biológica la materia que contenga información genética y pueda reproducirse o ser reproducida en un sistema biológico.
Artículo L611-11 Se considerará que una invención es nueva cuando no esté comprendida en el estado de la técnica.
El estado de la técnica está constituido por todo lo que antes de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente se ha hecho accesible al público, por medio de una descripción escrita u oral, por medio de la generalización de una práctica o por cualquier otro medio. Se considera incluido en el estado de la técnica el contenido de las instancias de solicitud de patente francesa, europea o internacional que designen a Francia, tal como hayan sido presentadas, siempre y cuando dichas instancias de solicitud tengan una fecha de presentación anterior a la mencionada en el apartado segundo del presente artículo y que hayan solamente sido publicadas hasta esa fecha o hasta una fecha posterior.
Lo dispuesto en los apartados anteriores no excluye la patentabilidad, en vistas a la explotación de uno de los métodos considerados en el artículo L. 611-16 o de una sustancia o composición comprendida en el estado de la técnica, a condición de que su utilización para uno de los métodos considerados en dicho artículo no esté comprendida en el estado de la técnica.
Artículo L611-12 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Cuando se haya presentado una primera instancia de solicitud en un Estado que no forme parte de la Unión de París o de la Organización Mundial de Comercio, el derecho de prioridad vinculado a la misma con efectos equivalentes a los previstos en el Convenio de París no podrá ser concedido en las mismas condiciones, a menos que ese Estado, en base a una presentación de instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o de una instancia de solicitud internacional o de patente europea que designe a Francia, reconozca un derecho de prioridad con efectos equivalentes.
Artículo L611-13 A efectos de la aplicación del artículo L. 611-11, no se tendrá en consideración la divulgación de una invención en
los dos casos siguientes: - cuando ésta acaece dentro de los seis meses anteriores a la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud
de la patente; - cuando ésta es consecuencia de la publicación, después de la fecha de esta presentación, de una instancia de
solicitud de patente anterior y cuando, en un caso u otro, ésta es consecuencia directa o indirecta: a) De un abuso evidente frente al inventor o su causahabiente;
b) Del hecho de que el inventor o su causahabiente hubieran exhibido la invención en exposiciones oficiales u oficialmente reconocidas por el Convenio revisado sobre Exposiciones Internacionales firmado en París el 22 de noviembre de 1928.
En este último caso será preciso que la exposición de la invención se declare en el momento de la instancia de solicitud y que, en apoyo de su declaración se aporte el correspondiente justificante dentro del plazo y en las condiciones determinadas reglamentariamente.
Artículo L611-14 Se considerará que una invención implica una actividad inventiva cuando dicha invención no se deduzca en forma
evidente del estado de la técnica para un experto en la materia. Si el estado de la técnica comprende algunos de los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 41/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL documentos mencionados en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 611-11, éstos no serán tomados en consideración para evaluar la actividad inventiva.
Artículo L611-15 Se considerará que una invención es susceptible de aplicación industrial cuando su objeto pueda ser fabricado o
utilizado en cualquier clase de industria, incluida la agrícola.
Artículo L611-16 No se considerarán invenciones susceptibles de aplicación industrial en el sentido dado a esta palabra por el
artículo L. 611-10, los métodos de tratamiento quirúrgico o terapéutico del cuerpo humano o animal, ni los métodos de diagnóstico aplicados al cuerpo humano o animal. Esta disposición no se aplicará a los productos, especialmente a las sustancias o composiciones para la puesta en práctica de tales métodos.
Artículo L611-17 (Ley n° 94-653 de 29 de julio de 1994 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 30 de julio de 1994) (Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 17 a I Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004)
No serán patentables las invenciones cuya explotación comercial fuera contraria a la dignidad de la persona humana, al orden público o a las buenas costumbres; dicha contrariedad no se derivará únicamente del hecho que la explotación esté prohibida por una disposición legal o reglamentaria.
Artículo L611-18 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 17 a II Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004)
El cuerpo humano, en los diferentes estadios de su constitución y de su desarrollo, así como el simple descubrimiento de uno de sus elementos, incluida la secuencia total o parcial de un gen, no podrán constituir invenciones patentables.
Sólo podrá ser protegida por patente la invención que constituya la aplicación técnica de una función de un elemento del cuerpo humano. Esta protección sólo cubrirá el elemento del cuerpo humano en la medida en que resulte necesaria para la realización y la explotación de esta aplicación particular. La misma deberá exponerse de manera concreta y precisa en la instancia de solicitud de patente.
No serán patentables: a) Los procedimientos de clonación de seres humanos; b) Los procedimientos de modificación de la identidad genética del ser humano; c) las utilizaciones de embriones humanos con fines industriales o comerciales; d) Las secuencias totales o parciales de un gen consideradas como tales.
Artículo L611-19 (Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 17 a II Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004) (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
I. - No serán patentables: 1° Las razas animales; 2° Las variedades vegetales definidas en el artículo 5 del Reglamento (CE) n° 2100/94 del Consejo, de 27 de julio
de 1994 relativo a la protección comunitaria de las obtenciones vegetales; 3° Los procedimientos esencialmente biológicos para la obtención de vegetales y animales, considerándose como
tales aquéllos que consisten exclusivamente en fenómenos naturales, como el cruce o la selección; 4° Los procedimientos de modificación de la identidad genética de los animales que puedan provocarles
sufrimientos sin dar lugar a utilidad médica sustancial para el hombre o el animal, así como los animales surgidos de tales procedimientos.
II.- No obstante lo dispuesto en el punto I, las invenciones que tengan por objeto vegetales o animales si la viabilidad técnica de la invención no se limita a una variedad vegetal o a una raza animal determinada.
III . - Lo dispuesto en el apartado 3° del punto I no afectará la patentabilidad de aquéllas invenciones que tengan por objeto un procedimiento técnico, especialmente microbiológico, o un producto obtenido a través de dicho procedimiento, considerándose procedimiento biológico cualquier procedimiento que utilice o produzca una materia biológica o que incluya una intervención sobre la misma.
CAPITULO II Presentación y substanciación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos L612-1 a
L612-23
Sección I Presentación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos L612-1 a
L612-7
Artículo L612-1 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 23 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
La instancia de solicitud de patente se presentará en las formas y condiciones previstas por el presente capítulo y especificadas reglamentariamente.
Artículo L612-2
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 42/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud será la del momento en que el solicitante entregue los
documentos que contengan: a) Una declaración por la que solicita una patente; b) La identificación del solicitante; c) Una descripción y una o varias reivindicaciones, aunque no cumplan con los requisitos formales establecidos en
el presente Título.
Artículo L612-3 Cuando un mismo inventor o su causahabiente presente dos instancias de solicitud de patente de manera sucesiva
dentro de un plazo máximo de doce meses, el solicitante podrá pedir que la segunda instancia de solicitud se beneficie de la fecha de presentación de la primera en lo que se refiere a los elementos comunes de ambas instancias de solicitud.
No se podrá solicitar el disfrute de dichos efectos cuando el disfrute del derecho de prioridad vinculado a un registro anterior realizado en el extranjero ya haya sido pedido para cualquiera de las dos instancias de solicitud. Tampoco se podrá solicitar dicho disfrute cuando, en virtud de lo dispuesto en el apartado primero, la primera instancia de solicitud tenga ya varias fechas de presentación de la cuales una tenga una anterioridad de más de doce meses.
La concesión de la patente que se beneficia de una fecha de presentación anterior por aplicación del presente artículo conlleva cesación de los efectos vinculados a la primera instancia de solicitud respecto a estos mismos elementos.
Artículo L612-4 La instancia de solicitud de patente deberá comprender una única invención o un grupo de invenciones
relacionadas entre sí, de tal manera que integren un único concepto inventivo general. Las instancias de solicitud que no cumplan con dicho requisito deberán ser divididas en el plazo prescrito. Las
instancias de solicitud divisionarias mantendrán la misma fecha de presentación que la instancia de solicitud inicial y, eventualmente, la misma fecha de prioridad.
Artículo L612-5 (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
La invención deberá describirse en la instancia de solicitud de patente de manera lo suficientemente clara y completa para que un experto en la materia pueda ejecutarla.
Cuando una invención que incluya una materia biológica a la que el público no tenga acceso no pueda ser descrita de tal manera que un experto en la materia pueda ejecutarla, su descripción sólo se considerará insuficiente si la materia biológica a sido objeto de una presentación de instancia de solicitud de registro ante un organismo autorizado. Las condiciones de acceso público a dicha instancia de solicitud será establecidas por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L612-6 Las reivindicaciones definen el objeto para el que se solicita la protección. Deberán ser claras, concisas y
fundamentarse en la descripción.
Artículo L612-7 1° El solicitante de una patente que desee reivindicar la prioridad de una instancia de solicitud anterior deberá
presentar una declaración de prioridad y una copia de la instancia de solicitud anterior en las condiciones y dentro de los plazos determinados reglamentariamente.
2° Para una misma instancia de solicitud de patente, podrán reivindicarse prioridades múltiples, aunque provengan de Estados diferentes. Llegado el caso, para una misma reivindicación podrán reivindicarse prioridades múltiples. Si se reivindican prioridades múltiples, los plazos que tengan como punto de partida la fecha de prioridad se computarán a partir de la fecha de prioridad más antigua.
3° Cuando se reivindique una o varias prioridades en la instancia de solicitud de patente, el derecho de prioridad sólo amparará a los elementos de la instancia de solicitud cuya prioridad haya sido reivindicada.
4° Aun cuando determinados elementos de la invención para los que se reivindique la prioridad no figuren entre las reivindicaciones formuladas en la instancia de solicitud anterior, podrá otorgarse la prioridad para los mismos si el conjunto de los documentos de la instancia de solicitud anterior revela de manera suficientemente clara y precisa dichos elementos.
5° En virtud del ejercicio del derecho de prioridad se considerará como fecha de prioridad, a los efectos de lo dispuesto en los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo L. 611-11, la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente.
Sección II Substanciación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos L612-8 a
L612-20
Artículo L612-8 El Ministro de Defensa estará habilitado a tener conocimiento, bajo régimen de confidencialidad, de las instancias
de solicitud de patente presentadas en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo L612-9
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 43/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Las invenciones objeto de instancias de solicitud de patente no se podrán divulgar ni explotar libremente antes de
la autorización que lo permita. Hasta la fecha de dicha autorización, no se podrá hacer pública ninguna instancia de solicitud, no se podrá
entregar ninguna copia certificada conforme de una instancia de solicitud de patente sin autorización, ni se podrán iniciar los procedimientos previstos en los artículos L. 612-14, L. 612-15 y en el apartado 1 del artículo L. 612-21.
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-10, la autorización considerada en el apartado primero del presente artículo podrá ser concedida en todo momento. Ésta se adquirirá de pleno derecho al término de un período de cinco meses computados a partir del día de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente.
Las autorizaciones previstas en los apartados primero y segundo del presente artículo serán concedidas por el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial previo dictamen del Ministro de Defensa.
Artículo L612-10 Antes del vencimiento del plazo previsto en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 612-9, las prohibiciones ordenadas
en el apartado primero de dicho artículo podrán ser prorrogadas, a petición del Ministro de Defensa, por un período de un año renovable. De la misma forma, se podrán levantar, en cualquier momento, las prohibiciones prorrogadas.
La prórroga de las prohibiciones ordenadas en virtud del presente artículo dará derecho a una indemnización a favor del titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente, en la medida del perjuicio sufrido. En defecto de un acuerdo amistoso, el Tribunal de Grande Instance fijará esta indemnización. En todas las instancias jurisdiccionales, las sesiones se celebrarán a puerta cerrada.
Expirado el período de un año siguiente a la fecha del juicio definitivo que fija el importe de la indemnización, el titular de la patente podrá solicitar la revisión de la indemnización considerada en el apartado anterior.
El titular de la patente tendrá que probar que el perjuicio que se le ha ocasionado es superior al tenido en consideración por el Tribunal.
Artículo L612-11 El Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial examinará si las instancias de solicitud de patente
reúnen los requisitos legislativos y reglamentarios mencionados en el artículo L. 612-12.
Artículo L612-12 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 24 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 17 a IV Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004) (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Será denegada total o parcialmente cualquier instancia de solicitud de patente: 1° Que no cumpla las condiciones citadas en el artículo L. 612-1; 2° Que no haya sido dividida de conformidad con el artículo L. 612-4;
3° Que trate de una instancia de solicitud divisionaria cuyo objeto se extienda más allá del contenido de la descripción de la instancia de solicitud inicial;
4° Que tenga por objeto una invención manifiestamente no patentable a efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 611-17, L. 611-18 y L. 611-19;
5° Cuyo objeto no pudiera ser considerado de manera manifiesta como una invención de conformidad con el artículo L. 611-10, párrafo segundo, o como una invención susceptible de aplicación industrial de acuerdo con el artículo L. 611-16;
6° Cuya descripción o cuyas reivindicaciones no permitan la aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-14; 7° Que tras requerimiento para su modificación, esta no se llevara a cabo, cuando del informe de búsqueda no
resultara de manera evidente el carácter de novedad; 8° Cuyas reivindicaciones no estén basadas en la descripción;
9° Si cabe, cuando el solicitante no haya formulado observaciones ni presentado nuevas reivindicaciones en el transcurso del procedimiento de elaboración del informe de búsqueda previsto en el artículo L. 612-14;
Cuando las causas de la denegación sólo afecten a parte de la instancia de solicitud de patente, sólo se denegarán las reivindicaciones correspondientes.
En caso de no conformidad parcial de la instancia de solicitud con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 611-17y L. 611-18 o L. 612-1, se procederá de oficio a la eliminación de las partes correspondientes de la descripción y de los dibujos.
Artículo L612-13 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 25 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Desde el día de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud y hasta el día en que se inicie la búsqueda documental previa al informe previsto en el artículo L. 612-14, el solicitante podrá presentar nuevas reivindicaciones.
El solicitante de un certificado de utilidad tendrá la facultad de presentar nuevas reivindicaciones hasta la fecha de concesión de este título.
Desde el día de la publicación de la instancia de solicitud de patente conforme al apartado 1 del artículo L. 612-21 y dentro de un plazo determinado reglamentariamente, cualquier interesado podrá formular al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial observaciones escritas sobre la patentabilidad de la invención objeto de dicha instancia de solicitud, de acuerdo con los artículos L. 611-11 y L. 611-14. El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial notificará estas observaciones al solicitante quien, dentro del plazo determinado reglamentariamente, podrá responder con sus propias observaciones y presentar nuevas reivindicaciones.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 44/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L612-14
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-15 y siempre que haya recibido una fecha de presentación, la instancia de solicitud de patente dará lugar a la elaboración de un informe de búsqueda para reconocer, de conformidad con los artículos L. 611-11 y L. 611-14, la patentabilidad de la invención.
Este informe se elaborará en condiciones determinadas por Decreto.
Artículo L612-15 El solicitante podrá pedir el aplazamiento de la elaboración del informe de búsqueda durante un período de
dieciocho meses; este plazo se computará a partir de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente o de la fecha de prioridad si ésta ha sido reivindicada. El solicitante podrá renunciar a esta petición en cualquier momento; tendrá que hacerlo antes de iniciar procedimiento judicial por violación del derecho de autor o antes de proceder a la notificación prevista en el apartado primero del artículo L. 615-4. A partir de la publicación considerada en el apartado 1 del artículo L. 612-21, cualquier interesado podrá pedir que se realice el informe de búsqueda.
En todo momento, el solicitante podrá convertir su instancia de solicitud de patente en instancia de solicitud de certificado de utilidad. Al vencimiento del plazo previsto en el apartado anterior, si el informe de búsqueda no ha sido solicitado, la transformación se decidirá de oficio en las condiciones determinadas reglamentariamente.
Artículo L612-16 El solicitante que no haya cumplido con los plazos impuestos por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial
podrá presentar un recurso de rehabilitación, en la medida en que acredite excusas legítimas y en la medida en que el impedimento haya tenido como consecuencia directa la denegación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente o de una petición, la pérdida de cualquier otro derecho o la de un medio de recurso.
El recurso se formulará ante el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en un plazo de dos meses computados a partir de la cesación del impedimento. Deberá realizar los actos no cumplidos, dentro de dicho plazo. El recurso sólo será admitido en el plazo de un año computado a partir del vencimiento del plazo no respetado.
Lo dispuesto en el presente artículo no será de aplicación para los plazos previstos en los artículos L. 612-15, L. 612-19 y L. 613-22 ni para el plazo de prioridad determinado en el artículo 4 del Convenio de París para la protección de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo L612-17 Una vez terminado el procedimiento previsto en los artículos L. 612-14 y L. 612-15, la patente será concedida. Todos los títulos concedidos comprenderán la descripción, los eventuales dibujos, las reivindicaciones y, si se trata
de una patente, el informe de búsqueda.
Artículo L612-18 En caso de interrupción del funcionamiento normal de las comunicaciones, un Decreto podrá suspender los plazos
previstos ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Dicho Decreto entrará en vigor el día de la interrupción y se mantendrá mientras esta dure.
Artículo L612-19 Toda instancia de solicitud de patente o toda patente dará lugar al devengo de tasas anuales que se deberán
abonar a más tardar en la fecha límite determinada por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat. Cuando el abono de la tasa anual no se ha realizado en la fecha prevista en el apartado anterior, la misma podrá
debidamente pagarse dentro de un plazo adicional de seis meses junto con el recargo correspondiente.
Artículo L612-20 (Ley n° 2005-842 de 26 de julio de 2005 art. 22 I Diario Oficial de 27 de julio de 2005)
La cuantía de las tasas cobradas con motivo de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud, del examen y de la concesión de la patente, así como de su mantenimiento en vigor podrá reducirse cuando el solicitante pertenezca a una de las siguientes categorías:
- persona física; - pequeña y mediana empresa; - organismo sin ánimo de lucro del sector de la enseñanza o de la investigación.
El beneficio de la reducción se adquirirá previa declaración. Cualquier falsa declaración será sancionada tras procedimiento contradictorio por decisión del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial adoptada en las condiciones previstas en el artículo L. 411-4. Esta decisión se acompañará de una multa administrativa cuya cuantía no podrá ser superior a diez veces el importe de las tasas adeudadas y cuyo producto se abonará al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Las modalidades de aplicación del presente artículo serán establecidas por decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Sección III Difusión legal de las invenciones Artículos L612-21 a
L612-23
Artículo L612-21 El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial se encargará de hacer públicos los siguientes documentos, en las
condiciones determinadas por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat, mediante la correspondiente mención en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial, la puesta a disposición del público del texto integral o la difusión a través de un banco
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 45/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de datos o de la distribución del soporte informático:
1° El expediente de todas las instancias de solicitud de una patente o de un certificado de utilidad a partir de un período de dieciocho meses computados a partir de su fecha de presentación o a partir la fecha de prioridad si ésta ha sido reivindicada, o, a simple petición del solicitante, antes del vencimiento de ese plazo;
2° Toda instancia de solicitud de un certificado complementario de protección, como anexo a la instancia de solicitud de patente con la que el certificado está vinculado, o si esta última instancia de solicitud ya fue publicada, a partir de su presentación, con la indicación en este caso de la patente con la que el certificado se relaciona;
3° Todo acto subsiguiente referente a la tramitación; 4° Toda concesión de uno de estos títulos; 5° Los actos mencionados en el artículo L. 613-9; 6° La fecha de la autorización mencionada en el artículo L. 611-3 con la indicación de la patente correspondiente.
Artículo L612-22 Lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-21 será de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de patente europea y a las
patentes europeas.
Artículo L612-23 A petición de cualquier persona interesada o a requerimiento de cualquier autoridad administrativa, el Instituto
Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial entregará un informe documental con los elementos del estado de la técnica que permitan apreciar la patentabilidad de la invención de conformidad con los artículos L. 611-11 y L. 611-14.
CAPITULO III Derechos inherentes a las patentes Artículos L613-1 a
L613-32
Sección I Derecho exclusivo de explotación Artículos L613-1 a
L613-5-3
Artículo L613-1 El derecho exclusivo de explotación mencionado en el artículo L. 611-1 surtirá efectos desde la presentación de la
instancia de solicitud.
Artículo L613-2 El ámbito de la protección conferida por la patente quedará determinada por el alcance de las reivindicaciones. Sin
embargo, la descripción y los dibujos servirán para interpretar las reivindicaciones. Cuando el objeto de la patente trate de un procedimiento de obtención, la protección conferida por la patente se
extenderá a los productos obtenidos directamente por dicho procedimiento.
Artículo L613-3 Queda prohibido, en caso de falta de consentimiento por parte del titular de la patente:
a) La fabricación, el ofrecimiento, la comercialización o la utilización de un producto objeto de la patente o la importación o tenencia del mismo para alguno de los fines antes mencionados;
b) La utilización de un procedimiento objeto de la patente o el ofrecimiento de dicha utilización, cuando el tercero sabe o las circunstancias hacen evidente que su utilización está prohibida sin el consentimiento del titular de la patente en el territorio francés;
c) El ofrecimiento, la introducción en el comercio o la utilización del producto directamente obtenido por el procedimiento objeto de la patente o la importación o posesión de dicho producto para alguno de los fines antes mencionados.
Artículo L613-4 1° Queda igualmente prohibido que sin consentimiento del titular de la patente se entregue u ofrezca entregar, en
el territorio francés, medios para la puesta en práctica de la invención patentada relativos a elementos esenciales de la misma a personas no habilitadas para explotarla en dicho territorio, cuando el que incurre en tal infracción sabe o las circunstancias hacen evidente que tales medios son aptos para la puesta en práctica de la invención y estén destinados a ella.
2° Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior no será aplicable cuando los medios para la puesta en práctica sean productos que se encuentren corrientemente en el comercio, a no ser que el tercero incite a la persona a la que realiza la entrega a cometer actos prohibidos en el artículo L. 613-3.
3° No tendrán la consideración de personas habilitadas para explotar la invención de conformidad con el apartado 1, quienes realicen los actos previstos en las letras a), b) y c) del artículo L. 613-5.
Artículo L613-5 Los derechos conferidos por la patente no se extenderán: a) A los actos realizados en un ámbito privado y con fines no comerciales; b) A los actos realizados con fines experimentales que se refieran al objeto de la invención patentada;
c) A la preparación extemporánea y por unidad de medicamentos que se realice en farmacias por prescripción médica, ni a los actos relativos a los medicamentos así preparados.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 46/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L613-6 (Ley n° 93-1420 de 31 de diciembre de 1993 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 1 de enero de 1994)
Los derechos conferidos por la patente no se extenderán a los actos relativos al producto protegido por esta patente, realizados en territorio francés, después que dicho producto haya sido comercializado en Francia o en el territorio de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio económico europeo por el titular de la patente o con su consentimiento expreso.
Artículo L613-7 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Quienes de buena fe y en la fecha de la presentación o de prioridad de una patente hubiesen estado en posesión, en el territorio donde el presente Libro es aplicable, de la invención objeto de la patente tendrán derecho, a título personal, a explotar la invención a pesar de la existencia de la patente.
El derecho reconocido por el presente artículo sólo es transmisible conjuntamente con el fondo de comercio, la empresa o la parte de la empresa al que está vinculado.
Artículo L613-2-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 17 a III Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004)
El alcance de una reivindicación que cubra una secuencia génica se limitará a la parte de la secuencia que esté directamente ligada a la función específica expuesta en concreto en la descripción.
Lo derechos creados por la concesión de una patente que incluya una secuencia génica no podrán ser alegados en contra de una reivindicación ulterior relativa a la misma secuencia si esta reivindicación cumpliera por su parte con las condiciones del artículo L. 611-18 y describiera otra aplicación particular de dicha secuencia.
Artículo L613-2-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 613-2-1 y L. 611-18, la protección conferida por una patente a un producto que contenga una información genética o consistente en una información genética se extenderá a cualquier materia en la que haya sido incorporado el producto y en la que dicha información genética esté incluida y ejerza la función indicada.
Artículo L613-2-3 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
La protección conferida por una patente a una materia biológica que, por el hecho de la invención, posea propiedades determinadas, se extenderá a cualquier materia biológica obtenida a partir de dicha materia biológica por reproducción o multiplicación y que posea esas mismas propiedades.
La protección conferida por una patente relativa a un procedimiento que permita producir una materia biológica que, por el hecho de la invención, posea propiedades determinadas se extenderá a la materia biológica directamente obtenida por ese procedimiento y a cualquier otra materia biológica, obtenida a partir de esta última, por reproducción o multiplicación y que posea estas mismas propiedades.
Artículo L613-2-4 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
La protección citada en los artículos L. 613-2-2 y L. 613-2-3 no se extenderá a la materia biológica obtenida por reproducción o multiplicación de una materia biológica comercializada en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo por el titular
Artículo L613-5-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 8 y 9, la venta, o cualquier otra forma de comercialización, de material de reproducción vegetal por el titular de la patente, o con su consentimiento, a un agricultor, a efectos de explotación agrícola, implicará el derecho de este último a utilizar el producto de su cosecha para reproducción o ulterior multiplicación realizada por el mismo en su propia explotación.
Las condiciones de dicha utilización serán las previstas en el artículo 14 del Reglamento (CE) n° 2100/94 del Consejo, de 27 de julio de 1994 relativo a la protección comunitaria de las obtenciones vegetales.
Artículo L613-5-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 8 y 9, la venta, o cualquier otra forma de comercialización de animales de cría o de material de reproducción animal por el titular de la patente, o con su consentimiento, a un agricultor implicará para este último la autorización de utilizar el ganado protegido para una finalidad agrícola. Ello incluirá la puesta a disposición del ganado o de cualquier otro material de reproducción animal para que el agricultor pueda proseguir su actividad agrícola, pero no la venta en el marco de una actividad de reproducción comercial.
Artículo L613-5-3 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Los derechos conferidos por los artículos L. 613-2-2 y L. 613-2-3 no se extenderán a los actos realizados para crear, descubrir y desarrollar otras variedades vegetales.
Sección II
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 47/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Transmisión y pérdida de los derechos Artículos L613-8 a
L613-15-1
Artículo L613-8 Los derechos conferidos a una instancia de solicitud de patente o a una patente serán transmisibles en su totalidad
o en parte. Éstos podrán ser objeto, en totalidad o en parte, de licencias de explotación exclusivas o no exclusivas. Los derechos conferidos por la instancia de solicitud de la patente o la patente podrán ser ejercitados frente a un
licenciatario que viole alguno de los límites de su licencia establecidos en virtud de lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior. Sin perjuicio del caso previsto en el artículo L. 611-8, la transmisión de los derechos considerados en el apartado
primero no infringe los derechos adquiridos por terceros antes de la fecha de la transmisión. Los actos relativos a una transmisión o una licencia, considerados en los dos apartados primeros, se realizarán por
escrito, so pena de nulidad.
Artículo L613-9 Todos los actos de transmisión o de modificación de los derechos conferidos a una instancia de solicitud de
patente o a una patente, para ser oponibles a los terceros, tendrán que estar inscritos en un registro, llamado Registro Nacional de Patentes, llevado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
No obstante, antes de su inscripción, un acto será oponible a los terceros que hayan adquirido derechos después de la fecha de dicho acto, pero que sabían del mismo en el momento de la adquisición de esos derechos.
Artículo L613-10 A solicitud del titular registral que desee formular una oferta pública de explotación de la invención, y siempre que
la patente no haya sido objeto de una licencia exclusiva inscrita en el Registro Nacional de Patentes, toda patente podrá estar sujeta, por decisión del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, al llamado régimen de las licencias de pleno derecho, a condición de no ser objeto de un informe documental que revele derechos anteriores con entidad suficiente para afectar de manera evidente la patentabilidad de la invención.
La instancia de solicitud considerada en el apartado anterior tendrá que comprender una declaración en la cual el titular de la patente autoriza a cualquier interesado de derecho público o privado a explotar la patente mediante abono de compensaciones. La licencia de pleno derecho sólo podrá ser no exclusiva. De no existir acuerdo entre el titular de la licencia y el licenciatario, el importe de las compensaciones será fijado por el Tribunal de Grande Instance. En cualquier momento, el licenciatario podrá renunciar a la licencia.
La decisión que somete la patente al régimen de licencias de pleno derecho reducirá las tasas anuales mencionadas en el artículo L. 612-9, salvo en lo referente a las anualidades ya vencidas.
A solicitud del titular de la patente, el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial revocará su decisión. La revocación conllevará la pérdida del beneficio de la reducción de tasas mencionada en el apartado anterior. Ésta no será efectiva para las licencias de pleno derecho ya adquiridas o solicitadas para la patente en cuestión.
Artículo L613-11 (Ley n° 93-1420 de 31 de diciembre de 1993 art. 1, art. 5 Diario Oficial de 1 de enero de 1994) (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de1996)
Toda persona o entidad pública o privada, una vez finalizado el plazo de tres años a contar desde la concesión de una patente, o de cuatro años computados a partir de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud, podrá solicitar la concesión de una licencia obligatoria sobre dicha patente, en las condiciones establecidas en los artículos siguientes, siempre y cuando en el momento de la petición, y salvo excusas legítimas, el titular o su derechohabiente:
a) No haya comenzado la explotación o no haya iniciado unos preparativos serios y efectivos para la explotación de la invención objeto de la patente en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Económica Europea o de un Estado parte en el acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo.
b) No haya comercializado el producto objeto de la patente en cantidad suficiente para satisfacer las necesidades del mercado francés.
Asimismo, siempre que la explotación prevista en la letra a) anterior, o la comercialización prevista en la letra b) anterior, haya sido interrumpida durante más de tres años.
A los efectos de la aplicación del presente artículo, la importación de productos que sean objeto de patentes fabricadas en un Estado parte del acuerdo fundador de la Organización Mundial de Comercio, será considerada como una explotación de dichas patentes.
Artículo L613-12 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
La instancia de solicitud de licencia obligatoria se formalizará ante el Tribunal de Grande Instance. La misma comprenderá los documentos que acrediten que el solicitante no ha podido adquirir del titular registral de la patente una licencia de explotación y que está en medida de realizar la explotación del objeto de la invención de manera seria y efectiva.
La licencia obligatoria será otorgada bajo determinadas condiciones, especialmente en cuanto a su duración, su ámbito de aplicación y la cuantía de las compensaciones a las que dará lugar.
Estas condiciones podrán ser modificadas por decisión del Tribunal, a petición del titular registral o del licenciatario. L 613-12:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 48/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L613-13 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Las licencias obligatorias y las licencias de oficio no serán exclusivas. Los derechos vinculados a estas licencias no podrán transmitirse más que con el fondo de comercio, la empresa o la parte de la empresa a la que estén vinculados.
Artículo L613-14 Cuando el titular de una licencia obligatoria no cumpla con las condiciones en las cuales dicha licencia ha sido
acordada, el titular registral de la patente y, en su caso, los otros licenciatarios podrán pedir a los Tribunales la retirada de dicha licencia.
Artículo L613-15 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996) (Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 18 Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004) (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
El titular de una patente que infrinja los derechos de una patente anterior no podrá explotar su patente sin la autorización del titular de la patente anterior; dicho titular no podrá explotar la patente posterior sin la autorización del titular de la patente posterior
Cuando el titular de una patente no pueda explotar la misma sin infringir los derechos de una patente anterior de la que un tercero sea titular, el Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá concederle una licencia de explotación de la patente anterior en la medida necesaria para la explotación de la invención de la que es titular y siempre que esta invención implique un avance técnico importante respecto de la patente anterior y presente un interés económico considerable.
La licencia concedida al titular de la patente posterior sólo podrá transmitirse con dicha patente. El titular de la patente anterior, previa solicitud al tribunal, podrá obtener la concesión de una licencia recíproca
sobre la patente posterior. Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 613-12 a L. 613-14.
Artículo L613-16 (Ley n° 2004-800 de 6 de agosto de 2004 art. 18 Diario Oficial de 7 de agosto de 2004) (Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 10 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Cuando el interés de la salud pública así lo requiera y a falta de acuerdo amistoso con el titular de la patente, el Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, a petición del Ministro de Salud Pública, podrá someter al régimen de la licencia de oficio, en las condiciones previstas por el artículo L. 613-17, cualquier patente concedida para:
a) Un medicamento, un producto sanitario, un producto sanitario de diagnóstico in vitro, un producto terapéutico anexo;
b) Su procedimiento de obtención, un producto necesario para su obtención o el procedimiento de fabricación de dicho producto;
c) Un método de diagnóstico ex vivo. Las patentes de dichos productos, procedimientos o métodos sólo podrán someterse al régimen de la licencia de
oficio en interés de la salud pública cuando dichos productos o los productos derivados de dichos procedimientos o dichos métodos sean puestos a disposición pública en cantidad o calidad insuficientes o a precios anormalmente altos, o cuando la patente sea explotada en condiciones contrarias al interés de la salud pública o constitutivas de prácticas declaradas contrarias a la competencia tras decisión administrativa o judicial definitiva.
Cuando la licencia tenga como objetivo rectificar una práctica declarada contraria a la competencia o en caso de urgencia, el Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial no estará obligado a buscar un acuerdo amistoso.
Artículo L613-17 Desde la fecha de publicación de la resolución que somete la patente al régimen de licencias de oficio, cualquier
persona cualificada podrá pedir al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial la concesión de una licencia de explotación. Esta licencia será otorgada por orden de dicho Ministro y bajo determinadas condiciones, en particular, en cuanto a su duración y su ámbito de aplicación, pero con exclusión de las compensaciones a las que dé lugar.
La misma surtirá efecto desde la fecha de notificación de la decisión a las partes. A falta de acuerdo amistoso aprobado por el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y el Ministro
competente en materia de Salud Pública, la cuantía de las compensaciones será fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance
Artículo L613-18 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial podrá emplazar a los titulares de patentes de invención, con excepción de los considerado en el artículo L. 613-16, a que inicien su explotación en la medida necesaria para satisfacer las necesidades de la economía nacional.
Cuando el emplazamiento no haya producido su efecto en el plazo de un año o cuando la ausencia de explotación o la insuficiencia en calidad o en cantidad de la explotación realizada implique un grave perjuicio para el desarrollo económico y el interés público, las patentes objeto del emplazamiento podrán ser sometidas al régimen de la licencia de oficio por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial podrá prorrogar hasta un año más el plazo previsto anteriormente, siempre que el titular de la patente alegue motivos legítimos y compatibles con las exigencias de la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 49/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL economía nacional.
Desde el día de la publicación del Decreto que somete la patente al régimen de la licencia de oficio, cualquier persona cualificada podrá solicitar al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial la concesión de una licencia de explotación.
Esta licencia será acordada por Orden de dicho Ministro en condiciones determinadas en lo que se refiere a su duración y su ámbito de aplicación, pero sin incluir las compensaciones a las que dé lugar. La misma surtirá efecto desde la fecha de notificación de la resolución a las partes.
A falta de acuerdo amistoso, la cuantía de las compensaciones será fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance.
Artículo L613-19 En todo momento y cuando el interés de la defensa nacional así lo exija, El Estado podrá obtener de oficio una
licencia para la explotación de una invención objeto de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente. Esta explotación podrá realizarla él mismo o encargar la realización por su cuenta.
La licencia de oficio será acordada, a solicitud del Ministro de Defensa, por Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial. Esta orden ministerial establecerá las condiciones de la licencia, excluidas aquéllas relativas a las compensaciones correspondientes.
La licencia surtirá efecto desde la fecha de instancia de solicitud de la licencia de oficio. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, la cuantía de las compensaciones quedará fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance.
En todas las instancias jurisdiccionales, las sesiones se celebrarán a puerta cerrada.
Artículo L613-19-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Cuando la patente tenga por objeto una invención del sector de la tecnología de los semiconductores, sólo se podrá conceder una licencia obligatoria o de oficio cuando su destino sea la utilización con fines públicos no comerciales o cuando se utilice para rectificar una práctica declarada contraria a la competencia tras un procedimiento judicial o administrativo.
Artículo L613-20 En todo momento, por Decreto, el Estado podrá expropiar total o parcialmente, por motivos de necesidad de la
defensa nacional, las invenciones objeto de instancias de solicitud de patente o de patentes. En defecto de acuerdo amistoso, el Tribunal de Grande Instance fijará la indemnización por expropiación. En todos las instancias de jurisdicción, las sesiones se celebrarán a puerta cerrada.
Artículo L613-21 La intervención de una patente se realizará por acta extrajudicial, comunicando la misma al titular de la patente, al
Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y a las personas que tienen derechos sobre la patente. La intervención hará inoponible al acreedor que promueve la intervención cualquier modificación posterior de los derechos vinculados a la patente.
So pena de nulidad de la intervención, este acreedor tendrá que recurrir ante los tribunales, en el plazo establecido, acreditando la intervención y a los efectos de puesta en venta de la patente.
Artículo L613-22 1. Será privado de sus derechos el solicitante o el titular de una patente que no haya abonado la tasa anual
prevista en el artículo L. 612-19 en el plazo establecido en dicho artículo. La privación surtirá efecto a contar desde la fecha de vencimiento del pago de la anualidad no devengada.
La misma será constatada por decisión del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial - cuando el titular registral o un tercero así lo requiera – en condiciones determinadas reglamentariamente.
La resolución será publicada y notificada al titular registral. 2. El titular registral, dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la notificación de la resolución, podrá formular recurso a
fin de que sus derechos le sean rehabilitados, siempre que los motivos que justifiquen el impago de la anualidad sean legítimos.
El Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial acordará la rehabilitación con la condición de que las tasas anuales hayan sido abonadas en el plazo fijado reglamentariamente.
Artículo L613-23 Los plazos mencionados en el artículo L. 613-22 podrán ser suspendidos en los casos y según las modalidades
previstas en el artículo L. 612-18.
Artículo L613-24 En cualquier momento, el titular de la patente podrá renunciar ya sea a la totalidad de la misma, ya sea a una o
varias reivindicaciones de la patente. La renuncia deberá notificarse por escrito al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Surtirá efecto a partir del
día de su publicación. No podrá admitirse la renuncia del titular de una patente sobre la que existan derechos reales, de prenda en
garantía o de licencia inscritos en el Registro Nacional de Patentes, sin que conste el consentimiento de los titulares de estos derechos.
Las disposiciones de los apartados segundo y tercero del presente artículo no serán de aplicación a las renuncias que se formulen a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-15.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 50/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L613-25
Se declarará la nulidad de la patente por decisión judicial: a) Cuando su objeto no sea patentable de acuerdo con los artículos L. 611-10, L.611-11 y L. 611-13 a L. 611-17;
b) Cuando no describa la invención de forma suficientemente clara y completa para que pueda ejecutarla un experto en la materia;
c) Cuando su objeto exceda del contenido de la instancia de solicitud tal como fue presentada o, en el caso de que la patente haya sido concedida en base a una instancia de solicitud divisionaria, cuando su objeto exceda del contenido de la instancia de solicitud inicial tal como ésta fue presentada.
Si las causas de la nulidad sólo afectan a una parte de la patente, se declarará la nulidad en forma de una limitación de las reivindicaciones correspondientes.
Artículo L613-26 El Ministerio Público podrá actuar de oficio para obtener la nulidad de una patente de invención.
Artículo L613-27 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 26 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
La declaración de nulidad de una patente de invención tendrá efectos frente a todos, sin perjuicio del recurso de tercería. En relación a las patentes solicitadas antes del 1 de enero de 1969, la nulidad afectará a las partes de la patente determinadas por la parte dispositiva de la decisión.
Las sentencias con fuerza de cosa juzgada serán notificadas al Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para su inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Cuando la sentencia declarando la nulidad recaiga parcialmente en una reivindicación, el titular de la patente deberá presentar ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial un escrito con la reivindicación modificada en los términos dictados. El Director del Instituto tendrá la facultad de denegar la reivindicación modificada por no ser conforme a lo dictado, con independencia del recurso que se pueda formular ante uno de los Tribunales de Apelación designado en los términos del artículo L. 411-4 del Código.
Artículo L613-28 Se declarará la nulidad del certificado complementario: - cuando la patente a la que está vinculado sea nula; - cuando la patente a la que está vinculado sea nula en la totalidad de aquéllas de sus partes correspondientes a la
autorización de comercialización; - cuando la autorización de comercialización correspondiente sea nula; - cuando su otorgamiento se haya producido por acto de violación de las disposiciones del artículo L. 611-3.
En el caso de que la patente vinculada al certificado fuera declarada nula en la parte correspondiente a la autorización de comercialización, el certificado será nulo sólo en esa parte.
Artículo L613-15-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Cuando el obtentor no pueda obtener o explotar un derecho de obtención vegetal sin infringir los derechos de una patente anterior, podrá solicitar la concesión de una licencia de explotación de dicha patente en la medida en que esta licencia sea necesaria para la explotación de la variedad vegetal a proteger y siempre que esta variedad implique un avance técnico importante respecto de la invención reivindicada y presente un interés económico considerable.
Cuando se conceda dicha licencia, el titular de la patente previa solicitud al tribunal, podrá obtener en condiciones equitativas la concesión de una licencia recíproca para utilizar la variedad protegida.
Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 613-12 a L. 613-14.
Sección III Cotitularidad de las patentes Artículos L613-29 a
L613-32
Artículo L613-29 La cotitularidad de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente se regirá por lo que a continuación se
establece: a) Cada uno de los partícipes de la cotitularidad podrá, por sí solo, explotar la invención, previa indemnización
equitativa a los demás cotitulares que no exploten personalmente la invención o que no hayan concedido licencias de explotación. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, esta indemnización será fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance.
b) Cada uno de los partícipes podrá por sí solo ejercitar acciones contra los terceros que violen los derechos comunes. El cotitular que ejercita estas acciones quedará obligado a notificar a los demás comuneros la acción emprendida. La resolución quedará aplazada hasta que acredite esta notificación.
c) Cada uno de los partícipes podrá por sí solo conceder a un tercero una licencia de explotación no exclusiva, previa indemnización equitativa a los demás cotitulares que no realicen personalmente la explotación de la invención o que no hayan concedido ninguna licencia de explotación. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, esta indemnización será fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance.
En todo momento, la propuesta de concesión tendrá que ser notificada a los otros cotitulares, acompañando un ofrecimiento de cesión de la parte de la cuota a un precio determinado.
Cualquiera de los cotitulares dispondrá de un plazo de tres meses a partir de la notificación para oponerse a la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 51/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL concesión de licencia, con la condición de adquirir la parte de la cuota correspondiente al que desee otorgar la licencia.
A falta de acuerdo dentro el plazo previsto en el apartado anterior, el precio quedará fijado por el Tribunal de Grande Instance. Las partes dispondrán de un plazo de un mes computado a partir de la notificación de la sentencia o del fallo, en caso de apelación, para renunciar a la venta o a la compra de la parte objeto del derecho de propiedad de cada partícipe, sin perjuicio de los daños y perjuicios a que hubiera lugar. Las costas correrán a cargo de la parte que renuncia.
d) Sólo se podrá acordar el otorgamiento de una licencia de explotación exclusiva con el consentimiento de todos los cotitulares o por autorización judicial.
e) Cada cotitular podrá, en cualquier momento, ceder su parte de cuota. Los cotitulares podrán ejercitar el derecho de tanteo y retracto durante un plazo de tres meses a partir de la notificación de la propuesta de cesión. A falta de acuerdo sobre el precio, éste quedará fijado por el Tribunal de Grande Instance. Las partes dispondrán de un plazo de un mes a partir de la notificación de la sentencia o del fallo, en caso de apelación, para renunciar a la venta o a la compra de la parte de cotitularidad, sin perjuicio de los daños y perjuicios a que hubiera lugar. Las costas correrán a cargo de la parte que renuncia.
Artículo L613-30 Los artículos 815 y siguientes, los artículos 1873-1 y siguientes, así como los artículos 883 y siguientes del Código
Civil no serán de aplicación al derecho de propiedad conferido a los titulares de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente.
Artículo L613-31 El cotitular de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente podrá notificar a los demás partícipes la
renuncia a su parte de cuota a favor de ellos. A partir de la inscripción de esta renuncia en el Registro Nacional de Patentes o a partir de su notificación al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, cuando se trate de una instancia de solicitud de patente aún sin publicar, dicho cotitular quedará libre de toda obligación frente a cada uno de los partícipes. Éstos se repartirán la parte de la cuota objeto de la renuncia proporcionalmente a sus derechos en la comunidad, salvo acuerdo en contrario.
Artículo L613-32 Las disposiciones de los artículos L. 613-29 a L. 613-31 serán de aplicación en ausencia de acuerdos en contrario. Los cotitulares podrán en cualquier momento no regirse por lo dispuesto en estos artículos siempre que exista un
reglamento interno en contrario.
CAPITULO IV Aplicación de los Convenios Internacionales Artículos L614-1 a
L614-31
Sección I Patentes europeas Artículos L614-1 a
L614-16
Artículo L614-1 La presente Sección trata de la aplicación del Convenio hecho en Munich el 5 de octubre de 1973, denominado en
lo sucesivo "Convenio de Munich"
Artículo L614-2 Todas las instancias de solicitud de patente europea podrán ser presentadas ante el Instituto Nacional de la
Propiedad Industrial ya sea en su sede social, ya sea en sus delegaciones regionales cuando así sea necesario, en las condiciones formalmente establecidas por vía reglamentaria.
La instancia de solicitud tendrá que ser presentada ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial siempre que el solicitante tenga su residencia habitual o su sede social en Francia y no reivindique la prioridad de una instancia de solicitud anterior en Francia.
Artículo L614-3 El Ministro de Defensa tendrá la facultad de ser informado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, a
título confidencial, de las instancias de solicitud de patente europea presentadas en este Instituto.
Artículo L614-4 Las invenciones que sean objeto de instancias de solicitud de patente europea, presentadas en el Instituto
Nacional de Propiedad Industrial, no podrán ser divulgadas ni explotadas libremente hasta que así se autorice. Durante este período, las instancias de solicitud no podrán hacerse públicas; no se podrá entregar ninguna copia
certificada, salvo que así se autorice. Las autorizaciones consideradas en los apartados primero y segundo del presente artículo serán acordadas por el
Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial previa aprobación del Ministro de Defensa. La autorización prevista en el apartado primero podrá ser acordada en todo momento. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto
en el apartado primero del artículo L. 614-5, ésta se adquirirá de pleno derecho en un plazo de cuatro meses desde la presentación de la instancia de solicitud o, cuando una prioridad haya sido reivindicada, en un plazo de catorce meses desde la fecha de la prioridad.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 52/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L614-5
Antes de que finalice uno u otro de los plazos mencionados en el apartado último del artículo L. 614-4, las prohibiciones previstas en dicho artículo podrán ser prorrogadas, a requerimiento del Ministro de Defensa, por una duración de un año renovable. En este caso, no se dará traslado de la instancia de solicitud a la Oficina Europea de Patentes. Las prohibiciones prorrogadas podrán ser suspendidas en todo momento.
En caso de prórroga de las prohibiciones, serán de aplicación las disposiciones de los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo L. 612-10 del presente Código.
Artículo L614-6 Una instancia de solicitud de patente europea sólo podrá ser transformada en instancia de solicitud de patente
francesa en los casos previstos en el artículo 135-1 (a) del Convenio de Munich. En estos casos y so pena de denegación de su instancia de solicitud de patente francesa, el solicitante tendrá que
cumplir los requisitos establecidos reglamentariamente. Cuando antes del procedimiento de transformación se haya establecido un informe de búsqueda, dicho informe
será considerado como el informe de búsqueda previsto en el artículo L. 612-15. Párrafo 2: Efectos producidos en Francia por las patentes europeas
Artículo L614-7 Cuando no esté redactado en francés el texto en el cual la Oficina Europea de Patentes, creada por el Convenio de
Munich, concede una patente europea o conserva tal patente en forma modificada, el titular de la patente tendrá que entregar en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial una traducción de dicho texto en las condiciones y dentro de los plazos establecidos por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat. De no cumplirse este requisito formal, la patente no producirá efectos en Francia.
Artículo L614-8 Dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la publicación de las instancias de solicitud de patentes europeas y cuando
el idioma de la tramitación no sea el francés, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial se encargará de realizar la traducción y la publicidad en francés de los folletos y fascículos descriptivos previstos en el artículo 78, párrafo 1-e del Convenio de Munich.
Artículo L614-9 Los derechos definidos en los artículos L. 613-3 a L. 613-7, L. 615-4 y L. 615-5 del presente Código podrán ser
ejercidos desde la fecha de publicación de la instancia de solicitud de patente europea de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 93 del Convenio de Munich.
Cuando la publicación haya sido realizada en un idioma diferente del francés, los derechos mencionados en el apartado anterior no podrán ser ejercidos hasta después de que el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Intelectual haya publicado la traducción al francés de las reivindicaciones, a instancia del solicitante, conforme a lo establecido por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat, o la haya notificado al titular presuntamente ilegítimo.
Artículo L614-10 Cuando se haya entregado una traducción al francés, cumpliendo los requisitos formales establecidos en el artículo
L. 614-7 o en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 614-9, esta traducción se considerará como fehaciente si la instancia de solicitud de patente europea o la patente europea confiere, en el texto traducido, una protección menor que la que se confiere por dicha instancia de solicitud o por dicha patente en la lengua en que la instancia de solicitud haya sido presentada
No obstante, en todo momento, el titular de la instancia de solicitud o de la patente podrá presentar una traducción revisada. Esta traducción, sin embargo, no tendrá efecto legal hasta que se cumplan los requisitos formales previstos en el artículo L. 614-7 o en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 614-9.
Quienes, de buena fe, vengan explotando una invención o hayan hecho los preparativos efectivos y serios a este fin, sin que tal explotación constituya una violación de la instancia de solicitud o de la patente de acuerdo con el texto de la traducción inicial, podrán continuar explotándola gratuitamente dentro de su empresa o para las necesidades de dicha empresa, en cuanto la traducción revisada tenga efecto legal.
No obstante lo dispuesto anteriormente, el idioma de la tramitación será fehaciente en las acciones de nulidad.
Artículo L614-11 La inscripción en el Registro Europeo de Patentes de los actos relativos a la transmisión o a la modificación de los
derechos vinculados a una instancia de solicitud de patente europea o a una patente europea, hace estos actos oponibles a terceros.
Artículo L614-12 En Francia, la nulidad de una patente europea será declarada por sentencia judicial, por cualquiera de las causas
consideradas en el artículo 138, párrafo 1, del Convenio de Munich. Si las causas de la nulidad sólo afectan a una parte de la patente, se declarará la nulidad parcial mediante la
anulación de una o varias reivindicaciones, de la descripción o de los dibujos afectados por aquéllas.
Artículo L614-13 Cuando una patente francesa tenga por objeto una invención para la cual una patente europea haya sido
concedida al mismo inventor o a su causahabiente con la misma fecha de presentación o de prioridad, la patente francesa dejará de producir efectos o bien desde el momento en que haya expirado el plazo previsto para formular
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 53/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL oposición a la patente europea sin que ninguna oposición haya sido presentada, o bien desde el momento en que el procedimiento de oposición haya finalizado, habiéndose mantenido la patente europea.
No obstante, cuando la patente francesa se haya concedido con posterioridad a cualquiera de las fechas indicadas en el apartado anterior, esta patente no producirá efecto.
La extinción o la anulación posterior de la patente europea no afectará las disposiciones previstas en el presente artículo.
Artículo L614-14 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 27, art. 28 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Bajo pena de nulidad, no se podrán transmitir, pignorar o ceder para explotación las partes en común de una instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o de una patente francesa y de una instancia de solicitud de patente europea o de patente europea, cuando éstas tengan la misma fecha de presentación o de prioridad, o correspondan a la misma invención y cuando pertenezcan al mismo inventor o a su causahabiente.
No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 613-9, la transmisión o la modificación de los derechos vinculados a la instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o a la patente francesa sólo admitirá el procedimiento de oposición por su inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes, en la medida en que la misma transmisión o la misma modificación de los derechos vinculados a la instancia de solicitud de patente europea o a la patente europea haya sido inscrita en el Registro Europeo de Patentes.
No se podrá transmitir la instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o la patente francesa de manera independiente al derecho de prioridad de la presentación de una instancia de solicitud de patente europea.
Artículo L614-15 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 29 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
El Tribunal competente en una demanda por violación del derecho de patente francesa que comprende la misma invención que una patente europea solicitada por el mismo inventor o concedida a éste o a su causahabiente con la misma fecha de prioridad, suspenderá el procedimiento hasta la fecha en que la patente francesa deje de producir sus efectos de acuerdo con el artículo L. 614-13, hasta la fecha en la que la instancia de solicitud de la patente europea sea denegada, retirada o considerada retirada, o hasta la fecha de la revocación de la patente europea.
Cuando la acción por violación de patente se haya ejercitado en base a la patente francesa solamente, al reanudarse el procedimiento el demandante podrá continuar el mismo sustituyendo la patente francesa por la europea en los hechos posteriores a la fecha en la que la patente francesa deja de producir sus efectos y para las partes en común.
Cuando acción judicial por violación se haya iniciado en base, a la vez, a la patente francesa y a la patente europea, no podrán acumularse las responsabilidades penales con las civiles.
Cuando el proceso se haya iniciado en base a una de las dos patentes solamente, el mismo demandante no podrá iniciar un nuevo proceso en base a la otra patente en contra del mismo demandado.
Artículo L614-16 Un Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará las normas de aplicación de la presente Sección,
especialmente en lo relativo a la aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo 137-2 del Convenio de Munich.
Sección II Instancias de solicitud internacionales Artículos L614-17 a
L614-24
Artículo L614-17 La presente Sección trata de la aplicación del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes, hecho en
Washington el 19 de junio de 1970, denominado en lo sucesivo “Tratado de Washington”
Artículo L614-18 Las instancias de solicitud internacionales de protección de invenciones presentadas por personas físicas o
jurídicas que tengan su domicilio o su sede social en Francia, tendrán que ser presentadas en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial siempre que la prioridad de una presentación anterior en Francia no se reivindique. En este caso, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial actuará en calidad de Oficina receptora de acuerdo con los artículos 2-XV y 10 del Tratado de Washington.
Artículo L614-19 El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial dará a conocer al Ministro de Defensa, a título confidencial, las
instancias de solicitud internacionales de protección de invenciones presentadas en el mismo.
Artículo L614-20 Las invenciones que sean objeto de instancias de solicitud internacionales, presentadas en el Instituto Nacional de
Propiedad Industrial, no podrán ser divulgadas ni explotadas libremente hasta que no obtenga la autorización correspondiente.
Durante este período, las instancias de solicitud no podrán hacerse públicas; no se podrá entregar ninguna copia certificada sin autorización.
Las autorizaciones consideradas en los apartados primero y segundo del presente artículo serán acordadas por el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial previa aprobación del Ministro de Defensa.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 54/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La autorización prevista en el apartado primero podrá ser acordada en todo momento. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto
en el apartado primero del artículo L. 614-21, ésta se adquirirá por pleno derecho en un plazo de cinco meses a partir de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud o, cuando una prioridad haya sido reivindicada, en un plazo de trece meses a partir de la fecha de la prioridad.
Artículo L614-21 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 30 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Antes de que finalice uno u otro de los plazos mencionados en el apartado último del artículo L. 614-20, las prohibiciones previstas en dicho artículo podrán ser prorrogadas, a requerimiento del Ministro de Defensa, durante un año renovable. En este caso, no se dará traslado de la instancia de solicitud a la Oficina Internacional instituida por el Tratado de Washington. Las prohibiciones prorrogadas podrán ser suspendidas en todo momento.
En caso de prórroga de las prohibiciones, serán de aplicación las disposiciones de los apartados segundo, tercero y cuarto del artículo L. 612-10.
Artículo L614-22 No serán aplicables las disposiciones de los artículos L. 614-19, L. 614-20 y L. 614-21 cuando, por no tener el
solicitante su domicilio o su sede social en Francia, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial actúe como Agente receptor en lugar de la Oficina Nacional de otro Estado parte en el Tratado de Washington, o cuando éste haya sido designado como Agente receptor por la Asamblea de la Unión establecida en dicho Tratado.
Artículo L614-23 Un Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat establecerá las modalidades de aplicación de las disposiciones de la
presente Sección, en lo relativo, en particular, a los requisitos de recepción de la instancia de solicitud internacional, el idioma en el que la instancia de solicitud ha de presentarse, el establecimiento de las tasas por servicios prestados llamadas tasas de transmisión - devengadas a favor del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, y la representación de los solicitantes que tengan su domicilio o su sede social en el extranjero.
Párrafo 2: Efectos producidos en Francia por las instancias de solicitud internacionales
Artículo L614-24 Cuando una instancia de solicitud internacional de protección de invenciones, presentada en aplicación del Tratado
de Washington designe o nombre a Francia, dicha instancia de solicitud será considerada como una instancia de solicitud de concesión de una patente europea, la cual se regirá por lo dispuesto en el Convenio de Munich.
Sección III Patentes comunitarias Artículos L614-25 a
L614-30
Artículo L614-25 La presente Sección trata de la aplicación del Convenio relativo a la patente europea para el Mercado Común
(Convenio sobre Patente Comunitaria), hecho en Luxemburgo el 15 de diciembre de 1975, en adelante "Convenio de Luxemburgo". Ésta entrará en vigor en la misma fecha que el Convenio de Luxemburgo.
Artículo L614-26 Los artículos L. 614-7 a L. 614-14 (apartados primero y segundo) no serán aplicables siempre que la instancia de
solicitud de patente europea designe un Estado de la Comunidad Económica Europea y siempre que la patente concedida sea una patente comunitaria.
Artículo L614-27 Dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la publicación de las instancias de solicitud de patentes comunitarias y
cuando el idioma de la tramitación no sea el francés, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial se encargará de la traducción y la publicidad en francés de los fascículos previstos en el artículo 78, párrafo 1 e, del Convenio de Munich.
Artículo L614-28 Para la aplicación, a las instancias de solicitud de patente y a las patentes mencionadas en el artículo L. 614-26,
del artículo L. 614-15 y del artículo L. 615-17, la referencia que se hace en esos artículos al artículo L. 614-13 será sustituida por una referencia al artículo 80, párrafo 1, del Convenio de Luxemburgo.
Artículo L614-29 Toda transmisión, constitución de prenda, entrega en garantía o toda concesión de derechos de explotación de una
instancia de solicitud de patente europea que designe un Estado de la Comunidad Económica Europea o de una patente comunitaria originada por dicha instancia de solicitud, conllevará de pleno derecho, en lo relativo a las partes en común, la misma transmisión, constitución de prenda, entrega en garantía o la misma concesión de derechos de explotación que la instancia de solicitud de patente francesa que tenga la misma fecha de presentación o la misma fecha de prioridad, relativa a la misma invención y perteneciente al mismo inventor o a su causahabiente.
Asimismo y, so pena de nulidad, D la instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o la patente francesa no podrá ser objeto de una transmisión, constitución de prenda, entrega en garantía o de una concesión de derechos de explotación de manera independiente a la instancia de solicitud de patente europea que designe un Estado de la Comunidad Económica Europea o de la patente comunitaria a la que dicha instancia de solicitud haya dado lugar.
No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 613-20, esta transmisión o modificación de los derechos vinculados a la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 55/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL patente francesa o a la instancia de solicitud de patente francesa no será oponible a terceros por su inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes sino en la medida en que la misma transmisión o la misma modificación de los derechos vinculados a la instancia de solicitud de patente europea que designe a un Estado de la Comunidad Económica Europea o vinculados a una patente comunitaria a la que dicha instancia de solicitud ha dado lugar, esté inscrita, según proceda, en el Registro Europeo de Patentes o en el Registro de Patentes Comunitarias.
Artículo L614-30 No serán aplicables las disposiciones de los artículos L. 614-26 y L. 614-29 cuando la petición de concesión de la
patente contenga una declaración en la que el solicitante manifieste que no desea adquirir una patente comunitaria acogiéndose al artículo 86, párrafo 1º, del Convenio de Luxemburgo.
En este caso, tampoco será aplicable el artículo L. 614-13.
Sección IV Disposiciones finales Artículo L614-31
Artículo L614-31 Los ciudadanos franceses podrán reivindicar la aplicación, en su beneficio y dentro de Francia, de las disposiciones
del Convenio Internacional para la protección de la propiedad industrial, firmado en París el 20 de marzo de 1883, así como de los arreglos, actas adicionales y protocolos de clausura que hayan modificado o modifiquen en el futuro dicho Convenio, siempre que dichas disposiciones sean más favorables que la Ley francesa para la protección de los derechos derivados de la propiedad industrial.
Las disposiciones del presente Título no podrán interpretarse de manera que se prive a los franceses del derecho reconocido en el apartado anterior.
CAPITULO V Acciones judiciales Artículos L615-1 a
L615-22
Sección I Acciones civiles Artículos L615-1 a
L615-10
Artículo L615-1 Toda lesión a los derechos del titular de la patente, tales como se determinan en los artículos L. 613-3 a L. 613-6,
constituirá una violación de patente. La violación de patente implicará la responsabilidad civil de su autor. No obstante, cuando una persona que no sea el fabricante del producto fraudulento proceda a su introducción en el
comercio, a su utilización o a su posesión con fines de utilización o comercialización, la existencia de estos hechos no implicará la responsabilidad de su autor sino en el caso en que éste haya obrado con conocimiento de causa.
Artículo L615-2 La acción por violación de patente será ejercitada por el titular de la patente. No obstante, el concesionario de una licencia exclusiva, salvo cláusula en contrario del contrato de licencia, podrá
ejercitar una acción por violación de la patente si, después de haber sido requerido para ello, el titular de la patente no ejercita esta acción judicial.
Se admitirá que el titular registral intervenga en el proceso por violación de la patente promovido por el licenciatario, a los efectos del apartado anterior.
El titular de una licencia de pleno derecho o de una licencia obligatoria mencionadas en los artículos L. 613-10, L. 613-11, L. 613-15, L. 613-17 y L. 613-19, podrá ejercitar la acción por violación si, después de haber sido requerido para ello, el titular de la patente no ejercita dicha acción judicial.
Se admitirá que el licenciatario intervenga en el procedimiento por violación de la patente promovido por el titular registral, a fin de obtener la reparación por el perjuicio directamente sufrido.
Artículo L615-3 Cuando se interponga una demanda ante el Tribunal por violación de una patente, su Presidente, resolviendo en
procedimiento sumario, dictará auto prohibiendo provisionalmente, so pena de multa, la prosecución de los actos alegados ilegítimos, o supeditando esta prosecución al depósito de un afianzamiento destinado a garantizar la indemnización del titular registral.
La demanda para la prohibición o demanda solicitando el depósito de un afianzamiento sólo se admitirá si la acción de fondo resulta fundamentada y si se ha iniciado en un plazo breve desde el día en el que el titular registral tuvo conocimiento de los hechos en que la misma está asentada.
El Juez podrá supeditar la prohibición a la fijación de un afianzamiento que tendrá que proveer el demandante para responder de los daños y perjuicios que eventualmente pudieran ocasionarse para el demandado si, posteriormente, se resuelve que la acción por violación de la patente no tenía fundamento.
Artículo L615-4 Haciendo excepción de las disposiciones del artículo L. 613-1, no se considerarán lesionados los derechos
vinculados a la patente por hechos anteriores a la fecha en la que se dio a conocer al público la instancia de solicitud de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 56/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL patente en virtud del artículo L. 612-21 o a la fecha de la entrega a cualquier interesado de una copia certificada de esta instancia de solicitud.
No obstante, entre la fecha considerada en el apartado anterior y la fecha de la publicación de la concesión de la patente:
1° La patente sólo será oponible en la medida en que las reivindicaciones no hayan sido formuladas después de la primera de ambas fechas;
2° Cuando la patente esté relacionada con la utilización de un microorganismo, sólo será oponible a partir del día en que el microorganismo se ponga a disposición del público.
El Tribunal ante el que se haya interpuesto una demanda por violación de patente basada en una instancia de solicitud de patente aplazará la sentencia hasta la concesión de la patente.
Artículo L615-5 El titular de una instancia de solicitud de patente o el titular de una instancia de solicitud de certificado de utilidad, o
el titular de una patente o de un certificado de utilidad, dispondrá de todos los medios para aportar las pruebas de la violación de la que pretende ser víctima.
Asimismo, y por decisión del Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance del lugar de la presunta violación, el titular tendrá la facultad de proceder, a través de cualquier
-ya sea, haber presentado recurso por vía civil o vía correccional y haber provisto las garantías necesarias para cubrir su eventual responsabilidad en caso de que posteriormente no se reconociera el fraude.
Con el fin de poder ejercitar las acciones judiciales consideradas en el párrafo anterior, el demandante podrá pedir a la Administración de Aduanas que le facilite los nombres y direcciones del remitente, del importador y del destinatario de las mercancías retenidas, o de su poseedor, así como su cantidad, no obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 59 bis del Código de Aduanas, relativo al secreto profesional al que están obligados los agentes de la Administración de Aduanas.
Artículo L615-5-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre 1996 art. 10 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre 1996)
Cuando la patente tenga por objeto un procedimiento de obtención de un producto, el Tribunal podrá imponer al demandado que aporte la prueba de que el procedimiento utilizado para obtener un producto idéntico es diferente del procedimiento patentado. Si el demandado no aporta dicha prueba, se presumirá que todo producto idéntico fabricado sin el consentimiento del titular de la patente ha sido obtenido por el procedimiento patentado en los dos casos siguientes:
a) El producto obtenido por el procedimiento patentado es nuevo; b) Existe una gran probabilidad de que el producto idéntico haya sido obtenido por el procedimiento patentado, no
habiendo podido el titular de la patente, a pesar de haberse esforzado para ello, determinar cuál ha sido el procedimiento utilizado.
En caso de aportarse prueba en contrario, se velará por los intereses legítimos del demandado en pro de la protección de sus secretos de fabricación y de comercio.
Artículo L615-6 En el caso de una demanda por violación de patente presentada en virtud de una instancia de solicitud de
certificado de utilidad, el demandante tendrá que acompañar un informe de búsqueda establecido de conformidad con las normas del informe previsto en el artículo L. 612-14.
Artículo L615-7 A petición de la parte perjudicada, y siempre que la medida resulte necesaria para garantizar la prohibición de
proseguir las actividades infractoras, los Jueces podrán dictar auto ordenando la confiscación a favor del peticionario, tanto de los objetos para los cuales se haya comprobado una violación de sus derechos y que sean propiedad del infractor en la fecha de entrada en vigor de la prohibición como, en su caso, de los equipos y aparatos o medios especialmente destinados a la comisión de la violación.
Se tendrá en cuenta el valor de los objetos confiscados en el cálculo de la indemnización asignada al beneficiario de la condena.
Artículo L615-8 Las acciones por violación de patente previstas en el presente Capítulo prescribirán a los tres años a partir de los
hechos que las hayan motivado.
Artículo L615-9 Toda persona que acredite una explotación industrial en el territorio de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad
Económica Europea o que acredite los preparativos efectivos y serios para su realización, podrá incitar al titular registral de la patente a defender su derecho sobre la explotación cuya descripción le ha sido comunicada.
Si dicha persona recusa la respuesta que se le da o si el titular de la patente no ha intervenido en un plazo de tres meses, la primera podrá emplazar al último ante el Tribunal para que declare que la patente no presenta impedimento para la explotación en cuestión. Todo ello, sin perjuicio de la acción de nulidad de la patente y de una acción posterior por violación de patente en el caso de que la explotación no estuviera siendo realizada de conformidad con las condiciones especificadas en la descripción considerada en el apartado anterior.
Artículo L615-10 Cuando una invención, objeto de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente, sea explotada en interés
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 57/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de la defensa nacional por parte del Estado o de sus proveedores, subcontratistas y terceros suministradores sin que se les haya concedido una licencia de explotación, la acción civil se ejercitará ante la Sala de Consejo del Tribunal de Grande Instance. Ésta no podrá decretar ni la cesación ni la interrupción de la explotación, ni la confiscación prevista en el artículo L. 615-7.
Si el Presidente del Tribunal ordena una práctica pericial o una descripción, con o sin embargo, tal como se prevé en el artículo L. 615-5, el fedatario judicial responsable tendrá que suspender la intervención, la descripción y toda investigación en relación a los archivos y documentos de la empresa, siempre que el contrato de estudios o de fabricación esté clasificado como relativo a la seguridad y a la defensa nacional.
Del mismo modo se procederá cuando los estudios o las fabricaciones se ejecuten en un centro de las fuerzas armadas.
El Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance podrá, si así lo requiere el derechohabiente, ordenar un examen pericial que sólo podrán llevar a cabo las personas autorizadas por el Ministro de Defensa y delante de sus representantes.
Lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 615-4 no será de aplicación para las instancias de solicitud de patente objeto de explotación conforme a las condiciones determinadas en el presente artículo, siempre que estas instancias de solicitud estén sujetas a las prohibiciones previstas en los artículos L. 612-9 y L. 612-10.
Sección II Acciones penales Artículos L615-12 a
L615-16
Artículo L615-12 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Quienquiera que haga valer indebidamente la titularidad de una patente o de una instancia de solicitud de patente será sancionado con una multa de 50.000 F.F. En caso de reincidencia, la multa se verá aumentada en el doble de su cuantía. Se considerará que existe reincidencia en el sentido del presente artículo, siempre que dentro de un período anterior de cinco años el inculpado hubiera sido condenado por el mismo delito.
Artículo L615-13 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Si procediese, y sin perjuicio de las penas más graves previstas en materia de atentado contra la seguridad del Estado, quienquiera que infrinja con conocimiento de causa una de las prohibiciones descritas en los artículos L. 612-9 y L. 612-10, será sancionado con una multa de 30.000 F.F. En el caso de que la violación atente contra la seguridad nacional, se podrá imponer, además, una pena de prisión de uno a cinco años.
Artículo L615-14 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994 en vigor el 1 de enero de 1993) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 V Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
1.Será castigado con una pena de tres años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros el que vulnerare conscientemente los derechos del titular de una patente definidos en los artículos L. 613-3 a L. 613-6. Cuando el delito haya sido cometido por una organización criminal, las penas serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L615-14-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 10 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
En caso de reincidencia en la comisión de las infracciones determinadas en el artículo L. 615-14, o cuando el delincuente esté o haya estado vinculado por acuerdo con la parte perjudicada, las penas a imponer se verán aumentadas en el doble de su cuantía o extensión.
Además, los culpables podrán verse privados durante un período que no será superior a los cinco años, del ejercicio del derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en los Tribunales de Comercio, las Cámaras de Comercio y de Industria y las Cámaras Profesionales de Artesanía así como por los Tribunales Laborales.
Artículo L615-15 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Si procediese, y sin perjuicio de los castigos más graves previstos en materia de atentado contra la seguridad del Estado, quienquiera que con conocimiento de causa hubiera incumplido una de las obligaciones o infringido una de las prohibiciones consideradas en los artículos L. 614-18 y L. 614-20 y en el apartado primero del artículo L. 614-21, será castigado con una multa de 40.000 F.F. En el caso de que la violación atente contra la seguridad nacional, se podrá imponer, además, una pena de prisión de uno a cinco años.
Artículo L615-16 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 58/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Si procediese, y sin perjuicio de penas más graves previstas en materia de atentado contra la seguridad del
Estado, quienquiera que con conocimiento de causa hubiera incumplido una de las obligaciones o infringido una de las prohibiciones consideradas en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 614-2, en el artículo L. 614-4 y en el apartado primero del artículo 614-5, será castigado con una multa de 40.000 F.F. En el caso de que la violación atente contra la seguridad nacional, se podrá imponer, además, una pena de prisión de uno a cinco años.
Sección III Normas de competencia y de procedimiento Artículos L615-17 a
L615-22
Artículo L615-17 El conocimiento de todo litigio o contencioso que pudiera derivarse de la aplicación de los preceptos del presente
Título corresponderá a los Tribunales de Primera Instancia y a los Tribunales de Apelación a los que los primeros están adscritos, exceptuando los recursos contra las determinaciones y demás resoluciones de carácter administrativo del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial. El conocimiento de estos últimos corresponderá a la jurisdicción administrativa.
Los Tribunales de Primera Instancia competentes en materia de patentes serán aquéllos que reglamentariamente se determinen.
Las disposiciones precedentes no impedirán la resolución de controversia a través del arbitraje, en las condiciones previstas en los artículos 2059 y 2060 del Código Civil.
Los Tribunales de Primera Instancia más arriba considerados, así como los Tribunales de Apelación a los que están adscritos, serán los únicos competentes para declarar que la patente francesa cesa de producir sus efectos, en su totalidad o en parte, conforme a los requisitos previstos en el artículo L. 614-13.
Artículo L615-18 Las acciones para la determinación de indemnizaciones, iniciadas de conformidad con las disposiciones de los
artículos L. 612-10, L. 613-17, L. 613-19 y L. 613-20 se ejercitarán en el Tribunal de Grande Instance de París.
Artículo L615-19 Las acciones por violación de patente serán de exclusiva competencia del Tribunal de Grande Instance.
Todo proceso judicial que verse sobre violación de derecho de patente o asunto de competencia desleal conexa serán de competencia exclusiva de los tribunales de primera instancia.
Artículo L615-20 El órgano judicial que conozca de una acción o de una excepción sujeta a lo dispuesto en el presente Título, ya sea
de oficio, ya sea a petición de una de las partes, podrá designar a un asesor de su elección para seguir el procedimiento en cuanto esté admitido a trámite y asistir a la audiencia. El asesor podrá hacer preguntas a las partes o a sus representantes en sesión a puerta cerrada.
Artículo L615-21 Cuando así lo solicite una de las partes, todo litigio relativo a la aplicación del artículo L. 611-7 se someterá a una
Comisión paritaria de conciliación (empresarios, asalariados), presidida por un Magistrado del orden judicial que tendrá voto de calidad en caso de empate.
Esta Comisión, creada bajo la autoridad del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, formulará una propuesta de conciliación en un plazo de seis meses desde que el acto de conciliación le fuera sometido. Dicha propuesta tendrá valor de acuerdo entre las partes si, en el plazo de un mes a contar desde su notificación, una de ellas no ha instado al Tribunal de Grande Instance competente, el cual, en caso contrario, resolverá en sesión a puerta cerrada. Por resolución del Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance, este acuerdo podrá tener carácter de ejecutorio a simple petición de la parte más diligente.
Las partes podrán comparecer personalmente ante la Comisión y contar con la asistencia o representación de una persona de su elección.
La Comisión podrá contar con la asistencia de expertos designados por ella para cada asunto. Las normas de aplicación del presente artículo, que contengan disposiciones particulares para los agentes
considerados en el apartado último del artículo L. 611-7, se establecerán por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat una vez consultadas las organizaciones profesionales y sindicales interesadas.
Artículo L615-22 Las normas de aplicación del presente Título serán establecidas por Decretos adoptados en Conseil d'Etat.
TITULO II Protección de los conocimientos técnicos Artículos L621-1 a
L623-35
CAPITULO I Secreto de fabricación Artículo L621-1
Artículo L621-1 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 204 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 59/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Las penas con que se castigará la violación de los secretos de fabricación están previstas en el artículo L. 152-7
del Código de Trabajo que se reproduce a continuación: “Art. L. 152-7 : “El hecho, por parte de todo director o asalariado de una empresa en la que está contratado, de revelar o intentar
revelar un secreto de fabricación será castigado con la pena de dos años de prisión y una multa de 200.000 F.F. “El Tribunal podrá dictar, asimismo, y a título de pena adicional, la privación por un período máximo de cinco años,
de los derechos cívicos, civiles y de familia prevista en el artículo 131-26 del Código Penal”.
CAPITULO II Productos semiconductores Artículos L622-1 a
L622-7
Sección I Presentación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos L622-1 a
L622-4
Artículo L622-1 La topografía final o intermedia de un producto semiconductor que resulte de un esfuerzo intelectual del creador y
no sea corriente, podrá ser objeto de una instancia de solicitud de registro que le confiere la protección prevista en el presente Capítulo.
La instancia de solicitud de registro no podrá presentarse después de más de dos años desde que la topografía fuera objeto de una primera explotación comercial en cualquier lugar del mundo, ni después de más de quince años desde que fuera fijada o codificada por primera vez, en caso de que nunca hubiera sido objeto de explotación.
Será nula toda instancia de solicitud de registro que no cumpla con los requisitos formales previstos en el presente artículo.
Artículo L622-2 (Ley n° 93-1420 de 31 de diciembre de 1993 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 1 de enero de 1994) (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 11 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Serán beneficiarios del presente Capítulo: a) Los creadores nacionales de un Estado parte en el acuerdo que instituye la Organización Mundial de Comercio,
o que tienen su residencia habitual o un establecimiento industrial o comercial, efectivo y serio, en uno de estos Estados, así como sus causahabientes;
b) Las personas que cumplan los requisitos antes citados de nacionalidad, residencia o establecimiento, que procedan por primera vez - en un Estado miembro o en un Estado parte en el acuerdo mencionado - a la explotación comercial de una topografía aún no protegida por el presente Capítulo para la que además hayan obtenido de la persona acreditada una autorización exclusiva para el conjunto de la Comunidad Económica Europea o del Espacio Económico Europeo.
Se podrán acoger a la protección del presente Capítulo las personas que, sin estar previstas en el párrafo anterior, sean nacionales o estén establecidas en países que cumplan la condición de reciprocidad.
Artículo L622-3 El derecho de la presentación pertenecerá al creador o a su causahabiente. Cuando una presentación se haya realizado violando los derechos del creador o de su causahabiente, la persona
perjudicada podrá reivindicar el beneficio. El plazo para la acción de reivindicación prescribirá a los tres años a partir de la publicación de la solicitud.
Artículo L622-4 El Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial procederá al registro de la presentación, una vez
comprobada la conformidad del mismo con los requisitos formales. La publicación se realizará de conformidad con lo establecido por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Sección II Derechos vinculados a la presentación Artículos L622-5 a
L622-7
Artículo L622-5 Todo tercero tendrá prohibida: - la reproducción de la topografía protegida; - la explotación comercial o la importación a este fin de tal reproducción o de cualquier producto semiconductor que
la incorpore. Esta prohibición no se extenderá: - a la reproducción con fines de evaluación, de análisis o de enseñanza;
-a la creación, a partir de tal análisis o valoración, de una topografía distinta que pueda querer acogerse a la protección del presente Capítulo.
La prohibición mencionada más arriba no será oponible al adquiriente de buena fe de un producto semiconductor. Sin embargo, dicho adquiriente tendrá que pagar una justa indemnización siempre que desee continuar la explotación
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 60/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL comercial del producto adquirido en estas condiciones.
Artículo L622-6 La prohibición prevista en el artículo anterior entrará en vigor a partir del día de la presentación o a partir de la
fecha de la primera explotación comercial, si ésta es anterior. El derecho exclusivo del titular del registro se extinguirá al décimo año natural siguiente.
No obstante, no tendrá efectos el registro de una topografía que no haya sido objeto de explotación en ningún lugar del mundo durante un período de quince años computados a partir de la fecha en que ésta fue fijada o codificada por primera vez.
Artículo L622-7 Los artículos L. 411-4, L. 411-5, L. 612-11, L. 613-8, L. 613-9, L. 613-19, L. 615-10 y L. 615-17 serán aplicables en
las condiciones y formas en las que: -el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial tome las resoluciones mencionadas en el presente
Capítulo; - los derechos vinculados al registro de una topografía puedan transmitirse, darse en garantía o ser embargados; - el contencioso suscitado por los preceptos del presente Capítulo se resuelva.
CAPITULO III Obtenciones vegetales Artículos L623-1 a
L623-35
Sección I Concesión de los certificados de obtención vegetal Artículos L623-1 a
L623-16
Artículo L623-1 A los efectos del presente Capítulo, se entiende por "obtención vegetal" la variedad nueva, creada o descubierta:
1° Que se distingue de cualquier otra variedad análoga ya conocida por las características de un genotipo particular, concreto y poco fluctuante, o por una combinación de genotipos cuyo carácter le confiere la calidad de variedad nueva;
2° Que es homogénea en la unidad de sus genotipos; 3° Que permanece estable, es decir sin alteración después de cada ciclo de multiplicación.
Artículo L623-2 Las obtenciones vegetales de un género o de una especie acogida a la protección conferida por lo dispuesto en el
presente Capítulo no serán patentables.
Artículo L623-3 Toda obtención vegetal que cumpla los requisitos formales del artículo L. 623-1 será identificada mediante una
denominación a la que corresponderán una descripción y un ejemplar de muestra conservado en una colección.
Artículo L623-4 Toda obtención vegetal podrá ser objeto de un título llamado "certificado de obtención vegetal". Este último
conferirá a su titular el derecho exclusivo de: producir, introducir en el territorio donde el presente Capítulo es aplicable, vender u ofrecer en venta la planta entera o partes de la misma, así como cualquier elemento de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa de la variedad considerada y de las variedades generadas por hibridación, cuando su reproducción requiera el empleo repetido de la variedad inicial.
Por Decretos del Conseil d'Etat se irán introduciendo progresivamente las normas de aplicación de lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior a las diferentes especies vegetales, en función de los avances de los conocimientos científicos y de los medios de control. Por los mismos Decretos, se determinará para cada especie vegetal, qué elementos de la planta serán objeto del derecho del obtentor.
Artículo L623-5 No se considerará nueva la obtención vegetal que con anterioridad a la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de
solicitud haya tenido una publicidad suficiente por su explotación, ya sea en Francia o en el extranjero. Tampoco lo será cuando exista una descripción de la misma en una instancia de solicitud de certificado o en un certificado francés todavía sin publicar o en una instancia de solicitud presentada en el extranjero y que se beneficie de la prioridad prevista en el artículo L. 623-6.
No obstante, no se considerará en ningún caso perdida la condición de novedad de la variedad, cuando la divulgación haya sido destinada: a ser utilizada por el obtentor para llevar a cabo ensayos o experimentos, a ser inscrita en un catálogo o en un Registro Oficial de un Estado parte en el Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de 1961 para la protección de obtenciones vegetales, a ser exhibida en exposiciones oficiales u oficialmente reconocidas en el sentido del Convenio revisado sobre Exposiciones Internacionales, firmado en París el 22 de noviembre de 1928 y modificado el 10 de mayo de 1948.
Tampoco se considerará perdida la condición de novedad de la variedad cuando la divulgación haya sido consecuencia de un abuso cometido en perjuicio del obtentor.
Artículo L623-6
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 61/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Toda persona que tenga la nacionalidad de uno de los Estados parte en el Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de
1961, o que tenga su domicilio o establecimiento en uno de estos Estados, podrá solicitar un certificado de obtención para las variedades pertenecientes a los géneros o especies que figuran en la lista adjunta a dicho Convenio o en una lista adicional establecida de conformidad a lo dispuesto en dicho Convenio.
En el momento de presentar la instancia de solicitud de certificado de obtención en Francia, dicha persona podrá reivindicar la prioridad de la primera instancia de solicitud, presentada con anterioridad para la misma variedad en uno de dichos Estados por ella o por su autor. En este caso, las instancias de solicitud deberán presentarse en Francia antes de que finalice el plazo máximo de doce meses computados a partir de la primera instancia de solicitud.
A la validez de los certificados de obtención, cuya instancia de solicitud haya sido presentada cumpliendo los requisitos previstos en el apartado anterior, no le serán oponibles los hechos acaecidos dentro del plazo de prioridad tales como otra instancia de solicitud, la publicación del objeto de la instancia de solicitud o la explotación de la variedad en cuestión.
Además de los casos previstos en el apartado primero, todo extranjero podrá acogerse a la protección atribuida por el presente Capítulo, siempre que, para los géneros y especies considerados, el Estado del que sea nacional o en el que tenga su domicilio o su establecimiento, cumpla la condición de reciprocidad con un nacional francés.
Artículo L623-7 El certificado entregado por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, mencionado en el artículo L.
412-1, tendrá efecto desde la fecha de la instancia de solicitud. Toda resolución denegatoria habrá de ser motivada.
Artículo L623-8 El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales pondrá a disposición del Ministro de Defensa las instancias de
solicitud de certificado, a título confidencial.
Artículo L623-9 Quedará establecida reglamentariamente la lista de las especies vegetales cuyas obtenciones, por ser objeto de
instancias de solicitud de certificado, no podrán ser divulgadas ni explotadas libremente sin autorización especial. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 623-10, esta autorización podrá acordarse en todo momento. La
misma se adquirirá de pleno derecho a los cinco meses a contar desde la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud del certificado.
Artículo L623-10 Antes de que finalice el plazo previsto en el apartado último del artículo L. 623-9, las prohibiciones establecidas en
el apartado primero de dicho artículo podrán ser prorrogadas, a requerimiento del Ministro de Defensa, por el período un año renovable. Las prohibiciones prorrogadas podrán suspenderse siguiendo la misma norma.
La prórroga de las prohibiciones dictadas en virtud del presente artículo dará derecho a una indemnización a favor del titular de la instancia de solicitud del certificado, en proporción con el perjuicio sufrido. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, esta indemnización quedará fijada por la autoridad judicial.
Artículo L623-11 El titular del certificado podrá pedir la revisión de la indemnización prevista en el artículo L. 623-10, después de que
finalice el plazo de un año a partir de la fecha de la sentencia definitiva que fijó la cuantía de la indemnización. El titular del certificado tendrá que probar que el perjuicio que sufre es superior a la valoración del Tribunal.
Artículo L623-12 El certificado será concedido sólo cuando del examen previo resulte que la variedad objeto de la instancia de
solicitud de protección constituye una obtención vegetal conforme a los términos del artículo L. 623-1. No obstante, el Comité podrá considerar suficiente el examen previo realizado en otro país parte en el Convenio de
París de 2 de diciembre de 1961. Este Comité podrá pedir la asistencia de expertos extranjeros.
Artículo L623-13 (Ley n° 2006-236 de 1 de marzo de 2006 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 2 de marzo de 2006)
La duración de la protección será de veinte años a partir de su otorgamiento. Para los árboles forestales, frutales o de ornamentación, para las vides, así como para las gramíneas y
leguminosas forrajeras perennes, las patatas y las líneas endogámicas utilizadas para la producción de variedades híbridas, la duración de la protección se establecerá en treinta años.
II. - La duración de los certificados de obtención, concedidos antes de la entrada en vigor de la presente Ley y en vigor en dicha fecha se prolongará hasta los límites fijados por el artículo L. 623-13 del Código de Propiedad Intelectual.
III . - Lo dispuesto en el presente artículo se aplicará de pleno derecho a partir de la publicación de la presente Ley.
Artículo L623-14 Los actos relativos a la concesión del certificado, a la transmisión del derecho de propiedad o a la concesión del
derecho de explotación o de constitución de prenda, correspondientes a un certificado de obtención, no serán oponibles a terceros hasta que éstos hayan sido publicados formalmente en las condiciones previstas por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L623-15 El certificado conferirá a la obtención una denominación que, sin prestarse a confusión ni inducir a error, permita
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 62/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL identificarla en todos los Estados partes en el Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de 1961.
El obtentor se obligará a conservar permanentemente una colección varietal de la obtención protegida. Se acompañará al certificado de obtención una descripción de la variedad nueva. El certificado será oponible a terceros desde su publicación.
La denominación que figure en el certificado se hará obligatoria, desde la publicación de mismo, en toda transacción comercial, incluso después de que el certificado haya expirado.
La denominación con la que se ha designado dicha variedad no podrá ser objeto de una instancia de solicitud a título de marca de fábrica o de comercio en un Estado parte del Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de 1961. Sin embargo, se podrá realizar tal instancia de solicitud de forma provisional, sin que impida la concesión del certificado de obtención, siempre que antes del otorgamiento del certificado correspondiente se aporte justificante de haber renunciado a los efectos de esta instancia de solicitud en los Estados partes del Convenio.
Lo establecido en el apartado anterior no impedirá que, para una misma obtención, se asocie a la denominación de la variedad en cuestión una marca de fábrica o de comercio.
Artículo L623-16 El examen previo, la concesión del certificado y todos los actos de inscripción o de cancelación darán lugar al
devengo de unas tasas por servicios prestados. Se pagará una tasa anual durante todo el período de validez del certificado. Las fuentes normativas para estas tasas serán reglamentariamente establecidas.
El producto del devengo de estas tasas se anotará como ingresos en un apartado especial del presupuesto del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas.
Sección II Derechos y obligaciones de los certificados de obtención vegetal Artículos L623-17 a
L623-22-2
Artículo L623-17 Una variedad que sea indispensable para salvaguardar la vida humana o animal podrá someterse al régimen de
licencia de oficio por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat o, cuando ésta sea de interés para la salud pública, por Orden conjunta del Ministro de Agricultura y del Ministro competente en materia de Salud Pública.
Artículo L623-18 Desde el día de la publicación de la Orden Ministerial que somete los certificados de obtención al régimen de
licencia de oficio, cualquier persona que acredite las debidas condiciones técnicas y profesionales, podrá solicitar el otorgamiento de una licencia de explotación al Ministro de Agricultura.
Dicha licencia no será de derecho exclusivo. El Ministro de Agricultura acordará esta licencia bajo determinadas condiciones, especialmente en cuanto a su duración y su ámbito de aplicación, pero no fijará la cuantía de las compensaciones a las que dé lugar.
Surtirá efecto a partir de la fecha de notificación de la resolución a las partes. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, la cuantía de las compensaciones será fijada por la autoridad judicial, determinada de
conformidad con los términos del artículo L. 623-31.
Artículo L623-19 Si el titular de una licencia de oficio no cumpliera los requisitos formales, el Ministro de Agricultura, a propuesta del
Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, podrá decretar la privación de sus derechos.
Artículo L623-20 El Estado, en interés de la defensa nacional, podrá adquirir de oficio, en todo momento, una licencia de explotación
de una variedad vegetal objeto de una instancia de solicitud de certificado, o de un certificado de obtención, ya sea cuando realice él mismo la explotación, ya sea cuando ésta se realice por cuenta suya.
La licencia de oficio se acordará, a solicitud del Ministro de Defensa, por orden del Ministro de Agricultura. Esta Orden Ministerial establecerá las condiciones de la licencia, con exclusión de aquéllas relativas a las compensaciones a las que dé lugar su utilización. La licencia surtirá efecto desde la fecha de la instancia de solicitud de la licencia obligatoria.
A falta de acuerdo amistoso, la cuantía de las compensaciones quedará fijada por la autoridad judicial, determinada conforme a los términos del artículo L. 623-31.
Artículo L623-21 Los derechos vinculados a una licencia obligatoria no podrán cederse ni transmitirse.
Artículo L623-22 Por Decreto, el Estado podrá en todo momento expropiar, en su totalidad o en parte y en interés de la defensa
nacional, las obtenciones vegetales objeto de instancias de solicitud de certificado o de certificados. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, la indemnización por expropiación será fijada por el Tribunal de Grande Instance.
Artículo L623-23 Se extinguirá el derecho de todo titular de un certificado de obtención vegetal cuando:
1° El mismo no esté en condiciones de presentar en cualquier momento a la Administración los elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa, tales como las semillas, las plantas, los injertos, los rizomas, los tubérculos,
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 63/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL que permitan reproducir la variedad protegida con las mismas características morfológicas y fisiológicas que figuran en el certificado de obtención;
2° Se niegue a ser objeto de las inspecciones destinadas a controlar las medidas que él mismo haya tomado para la conservación de la variedad;
3° No haya abonado en el plazo obligatorio la tasa anual considerada en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 623-16.
La extinción del derecho será declarada por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Cuando la misma sea consecuencia de la infracción señalada en el apartado 3° del presente artículo, el titular del certificado, dentro de los seis meses siguientes a la finalización del plazo previsto, podrá presentar un recurso para ser rehabilitado en sus derechos, siempre que justifique el impago de las tasas por excusas legítimas. Este recurso, sin embargo, no podrá perjudicar los derechos adquiridos, llegado el caso, por terceros. Se publicará la resolución definitiva que deja constancia de la extinción.
Artículo L623-24 Lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 613-8 y L. 613-29 a L. 613-32 será de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de
certificados de obtención vegetal y a los certificados de obtención. Asimismo, será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 613-9, L 613-21 y 613-24, quedando sustituido el
Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo L623-22-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
Cuando el titular de una patente relativa a una invención biotecnológica no pueda explotar la misma sin infringir los derechos de una obtención vegetal anterior, podrá solicitar la concesión de una licencia de explotación de la variedad protegida por el derecho de obtención siempre que esta invención implique un avance técnico importante respecto de la variedad vegetal y presente un interés económico considerable. El solicitante deberá acreditar que no ha podido adquirir del titular del derecho de obtención una licencia de explotación y que está en condiciones de realizar la explotación de la variedad de manera seria y efectiva.
Artículo L623-22-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 2004-1338 de 8 de diciembre de 2004 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 9 de diciembre de 2004)
La instancia de solicitud de licencia prevista en el artículo L. 623-22-1 se formalizará ante el Tribunal de grande instance.
La licencia será no exclusiva. El tribunal determinará su duración, su ámbito de aplicación y la cuantía de las compensaciones a las que dará lugar. Estas condiciones podrán ser modificadas por decisión del Tribunal, a petición del titular del derecho o de la licencia.
Los derechos vinculados a estas licencias no podrán transmitirse más que con la empresa o la parte de la empresa o el fondo de comercio al que estén vinculados.
Cuando se conceda dicha licencia, el titular del derecho de obtención previa solicitud al Tribunal, podrá obtener en condiciones equitativas la concesión de una licencia recíproca para utilizar la invención protegida.
Cuando el titular de una licencia no cumpla con las condiciones bajo las cuales dicha licencia haya sido concedida, el titular del certificado de obtención vegetal y, en su caso, los otros licenciatarios podrán pedir al Tribunal la retirada de dicha licencia.
Sección III Acciones judiciales Artículos L623-25 a
L623-35
Artículo L623-25 Toda lesión a los derechos del titular de un certificado de obtención vegetal, tal y como se determina en el artículo
L. 623-4, constituirá una violación de los citados derechos como titular que implicará la responsabilidad civil de su autor. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 623-4, no se considerará que lesiona los derechos del titular de un
certificado de obtención, la utilización de la variedad protegida como variedad inicial a fin de obtener una variedad nueva.
El titular de una licencia de oficio considerada en los artículos L. 623-17 y L. 623-20 y, salvo estipulación en contrario, el beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación podrán ejercitar la acción por responsabilidad prevista en el apartado primero cuando, tras un emplazamiento al titular del certificado, éste no ejercitara dicha acción.
Se admitirá que el titular del certificado intervenga en el procedimiento iniciado por el licenciatario de conformidad con lo previsto en el aparado anterior.
Se admitirá que el titular de una licencia intervenga en el procedimiento iniciado por el titular del certificado para obtener reparación del perjuicio directamente sufrido.
Artículo L623-26 No se considerará que los hechos anteriores a la publicación del otorgamiento del certificado hayan lesionado los
derechos vinculados al certificado. Sin embargo, sí se podrá hacer constar y perseguir los hechos posteriores a la notificación al presunto responsable de una copia certificada de la instancia de solicitud de certificado.
Artículo L623-27 El titular de una instancia de solicitud de certificado de obtención o de un certificado tendrá la facultad de pedir que
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 64/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL se proceda, con una autorización judicial, a la descripción detallada, con o sin ejecución de embargo, de todos los vegetales o partes de los vegetales, de todos los elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa que según dicho titular se han obtenido con desconocimiento de sus derechos como solicitante o titular. Este derecho lo podrá ejercer, asimismo, el concesionario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación o el titular de una licencia de oficio, bajo la condición establecida en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 623-25.
Si dentro del plazo reglamentariamente fijado el peticionario no presentara un recurso ante el Tribunal, la descripción o la intervención será nula de pleno derecho, sin perjuicio de la eventual indemnización por daños y perjuicios que se pueda reclamar.
Artículo L623-28 A petición de la parte lesionada, el Tribunal podrá ordenar, a favor de ésta, la confiscación de los vegetales o
partes de vegetales, de los elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa que se han obtenido violando los derechos del titular de un certificado de obtención y, en su caso, la confiscación de los materiales especialmente destinados al ciclo de reproducción.
Artículo L623-29 Las acciones civiles y penales previstas en el presente Capítulo prescribirán a los tres años computados a partir de
los hechos que las propulsaron. El ejercicio de la acción civil suspenderá el plazo de prescripción de la acción penal.
Artículo L623-30 Cuando una variedad objeto de una instancia de solicitud de certificado o de un certificado de obtención esté
explotada en interés de la defensa nacional por parte del Estado o de sus proveedores, subcontratistas y terceros suministradores, sin que se les haya concedido una licencia de explotación, la jurisdicción competente no podrá decretar ni la cesación ni la interrupción de la explotación, ni la confiscación prevista en el artículo L. 623-28.
Si el Presidente de la jurisdicción competente decreta una práctica pericial o una descripción, con o sin ejecución de embargo, el fedatario judicial responsable tendrá que aplazar la intervención, la descripción y toda investigación en relación a los archivos y documentos de la empresa, siempre que el contrato de estudios o de reproducción o multiplicación tenga atribuida la clasificación de seguridad para la defensa.
Así será siempre que los estudios, la reproducción o la multiplicación se realicen en un establecimiento de las fuerzas armadas.
El Presidente de la jurisdicción competente, si así lo requiere el derechohabiente, podrá ordenar un examen pericial, que sólo podrán llevar a cabo las personas autorizadas por el Ministro de Defensa y delante de sus representantes.
Las disposiciones del artículo L. 623-26 no serán de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal que se exploten bajo las condiciones establecidas en el presente artículo mientras estas instancias de solicitud estén sometidas a las prohibiciones previstas en los artículos L. 623-9 y L. 623-10.
Una explotación en ese sentido hará incurrir a sus autores en la responsabilidad definida en el presente artículo.
Artículo L623-31 Todo el contencioso que pudiera derivarse de la aplicación de los preceptos del presente Capítulo corresponderá a
los Tribunales de Primera Instancia y a los Tribunales de Apelación a los que los primeros están adscritos, exceptuando los recursos contra de los Decretos y las órdenes y resoluciones ministeriales, que corresponderán a la jurisdicción administrativa.
El Cour d'appel de París tendrá directamente competencia en los recursos formulados contra las decisiones tomadas, a los efectos del presente Capítulo, por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Los Tribunales de Primera Instancia competentes, que no podrán ser menos de diez, y el partido judicial en el que estas jurisdicciones ejercerán las competencias que así les sean atribuidas, serán determinados reglamentariamente.
Artículo L623-32 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo 1994) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 VI Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier vulneración con conocimiento de causa de los derechos del titular de un certificado de obtención vegetal, definidos en el artículo L. 623-4, constituirá un delito castigado con una multa de 10.000 euros. Cuando, dentro de los cinco años anteriores, se hubiera impuesto en contra del inculpado una condena por el mismo delito, o cuando el delito hubiera sido cometido por una organización criminal, podrá imponerse además una pena de seis meses de prisión.
Artículo L623-33 El Ministerio Fiscal sólo podrá solicitar la condena por delitos previstos en el artículo anterior a instancia de la parte
perjudicada. El Tribunal correctionnel que conozca la demanda no podrá pronunciarse hasta que la jurisdicción civil haya
constatado la existencia de delito en su resolución con fuerza de cosa juzgada. Las excepciones por nulidad del certificado de obtención o de las cuestiones relativas al derecho de propiedad conferido por dicho certificado sólo podrán ser alegadas ante la jurisdicción civil.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 65/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L623-34 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 326 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Quienquiera que haga valer indebidamente el título de titular de un certificado o de una instancia de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal será castigado con una de las multas previstas en el punto 5º del artículo 131-13 del Código Penal en caso de faltas graves por acumulación con carácter reincidente. Se considerará que existe reincidencia en el sentido del presente artículo, cuando en los últimos cinco años el inculpado hubiera sido condenado por el mismo delito.
Artículo L623-35 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 322 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Si procediese, y sin perjuicio de penas más graves previstas en materia de atentado contra la seguridad del Estado, quienquiera que infrinja con conocimiento de causa una de las prohibiciones consideradas en los artículos L. 623-9 y L. 623-10, será castigado con una multa de 30.000 F.F. En el caso de que la violación atente contra la seguridad nacional, se podrá imponer, además, una pena de prisión de uno a cinco años.
LIBRO VII Marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio y otros signos distintivos Artículos L711-1 a
L115-1:
TITULO I Marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio Artículos L711-1 a
L717-7
CAPITULO I Elementos constitutivos de la marca Artículos L711-1 a
L711-4
Artículo L711-1 La marca de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio es un signo susceptible de representación gráfica, que servirá para
distinguir los productos o servicios de una persona física o jurídica. Podrán, en particular, constituir marca los siguientes signos:
a) Las denominaciones en forma de: palabras, combinaciones de palabras, nombres patronímicos y geográficos, seudónimos, letras, cifras, siglas;
b) Los signos sonoros, tales como sonidos, frases musicales; c) Los signos figurativos, tales como dibujos, etiquetas, sellos, orlas, relieves, hologramas, logotipos, imágenes
sintéticas; las formas, especialmente las del producto o la de su envoltorio o envase, así como las que identifican un servicio; las presentaciones, combinaciones o matices de colores.
Artículo L711-2 El carácter distintivo de un signo que pueda constituir marca será valorado en relación a los productos o servicios
designados. Se considerará que no tienen carácter distintivo:
a) Los signos o denominaciones que, en el lenguaje común o profesional, compongan exclusivamente la designación necesaria, genérica o habitual del producto o del servicio;
b) Los signos o denominaciones que puedan servir para designar una característica del producto o del servicio y, en particular, la especie, la calidad, la cantidad, el destino, el valor, la procedencia geográfica, la época de producción del producto o de la prestación del servicio;
c) Los signos que compongan exclusivamente las formas que vengan impuestas por la naturaleza o la función de los productos o que afecten a su valor intrínseco.
El carácter distintivo, salvo en el caso previsto en la letra c, podrá adquirirse por el uso.
Artículo L711-3 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 12 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
No se podrá adoptar como marca o elemento de marca los siguientes signos: a) Los que deban ser denegados en virtud del artículo 6ter del Convenio de París de fecha 20 de marzo de 1883,
revisado, para la protección de la propiedad industrial. Asimismo, los que deban ser denegados en virtud del párrafo 3 del artículo 23 del anexo I C al acuerdo que instituye la Organización Mundial de Comercio;
b) Los que sean contrarios al orden público o a las buenas costumbres, o cuyo uso esté legalmente prohibido; c) Aquéllos cuyo carácter pueda inducir a error al público, en particular sobre la naturaleza, la calidad o la
procedencia geográfica del producto o del servicio.
Artículo L711-4 No podrá adoptarse como marca un signo que suponga una violación de derechos anteriores, y en particular: a) de una marca anterior registrada o notoriamente conocida en el sentido del artículo 6 bis del Convenio de París
para la protección de la propiedad industrial;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 66/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL b) de una denominación o razón social, si existe un riesgo de confusión para el público; c) de un nombre comercial o de un rótulo de establecimiento conocidos en todo el territorio nacional, si existe un
riesgo de confusión para el público; d) de una denominación de origen protegida; e) de los derechos de autor; f) de los derechos derivados de un dibujo o modelo protegido; g) del derecho a la personalidad de un tercero, en particular a su nombre civil, a su seudónimo o a su imagen; h) del nombre, de la imagen o de la reputación de una entidad territorial.
CAPITULO II Adquisición del derecho sobre la marca Artículos L712-1 a
L712-14
Artículo L712-1 La propiedad de la marca se adquirirá por el registro. La marca podrá adquirirse en copropiedad. El registro producirá sus efectos desde la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud hasta un período de
diez años, renovable de modo indefinido.
Artículo L712-2 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 4 II Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
La instancia de solicitud de registro se presentará y se publicará guardando las formas y cumpliendo los requisitos establecidos en el presente Título y especificados por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat. Contendrá, en particular, el modelo de la marca y la enumeración de los productos o servicios a que haya de aplicarse dicha marca.
Artículo L712-3 Durante el plazo de dos meses a partir de la publicación de la instancia de solicitud de registro, cualquier persona
interesada podrá formular observaciones ante el Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo L712-4 Durante el período mencionado en el artículo L. 712-3, podrán presentar oposición ante el Director del Instituto
Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial tanto el titular de una marca registrada o presentada con anterioridad o que goce del beneficio de una fecha anterior de prioridad, como el titular de una marca anterior notoriamente conocida.
El titular de un derecho exclusivo de explotación gozará, igualmente, del mismo derecho, salvo estipulación en contrario prevista en el contrato.
No se estimará la oposición que no se presente dentro del plazo de seis meses a partir de la expiración del plazo contemplado en el artículo L. 712-3.
No obstante, este plazo podrá quedar suspendido: a) Cuando la oposición esté basada en una instancia de solicitud de registro de marca; b) En caso de ejercitar una acción nulidad, de privación o de reivindicación del derecho de propiedad; c) A petición conjunta de las partes, sin que la suspensión, en este caso, pueda tener una duración superior a seis
meses.
Artículo L712-5 La oposición a la concesión al derecho de marca se resolverá a través de procedimiento contradictorio establecido
por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L712-6 Si un registro de marca ha sido solicitado con fraude de los derechos de un tercero o con violación de una obligación legal o contractual, la persona perjudicada podrá reivindicar el derecho de propiedad de la marca ante la justicia. Siempre que el solicitante no haya actuado de mala fe, el plazo para la acción reivindicatoria prescribirá a los tres
años desde la publicación de la instancia de solicitud de registro.
Artículo L712-7 La instancia de solicitud de registro será denegada: a) Cuando la misma no cumpla los requisitos formales establecidos en el artículo L. 712-2; b) Cuando el signo no pueda constituir una marca de acuerdo con los artículos L. 711-1 y L. 711-2, o no pueda ser
adoptado como marca de acuerdo con el artículo L. 711-3; c) Cuando se considere justificada la oposición de la que es objeto a los efectos del artículo L. 712-4. Cuando las causas de la denegación sólo afecten a una parte de la solicitud, se declarará solamente la denegación
parcial.
Artículo L712-8 El solicitante podrá pedir que se registre una marca a pesar de la oposición de la que es objeto si éste acredita que
dicho registro es indispensable para la protección de la marca en el extranjero. Si posteriormente se reconoce que la oposición estaba fundamentada, se revocará la declaración de registro en la
totalidad o en parte.
Artículo L712-9
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 67/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Se podrá renovar el registro de una marca, siempre que no contenga ni modificación del signo ni ampliación de la
lista de productos o servicios. La renovación será inscrita y publicada en las condiciones y dentro de los plazos establecidos por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
La renovación no se someterá ni a la comprobación de su conformidad con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 711-1 a L. 711-3 ni al procedimiento de oposición considerado en el artículo L. 712-4.
El nuevo período de diez años se computará a partir de la expiración del anterior. Cualquier modificación del signo o ampliación de la lista de productos o servicios designados tendrá que ser objeto
de una nueva instancia de solicitud de registro.
Artículo L712-10 El solicitante que no haya respetado los plazos mencionados en los artículos L. 712-2 y L. 712-9 y que lo justifique
por un impedimento ajeno a su voluntad y no imputable ni a su responsabilidad ni a su negligencia, podrá pedir la rehabilitación de sus derechos de conformidad con lo establecido por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L712-11 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 13 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los Convenios Internacionales en los que Francia es parte, el extranjero que no esté establecido ni tenga domicilio en el territorio nacional gozará de lo dispuesto en el presente Libro cuando acredite haber solicitado formalmente la marca y disponer de su registro en el país de su domicilio o de su establecimiento, y que este país cumpla la condición de reciprocidad de protección a las marcas francesas.
Artículo L712-12 (Ley n° 96-1106 de 18 de diciembre de 1996 art. 14 Diario Oficial de 19 de diciembre de 1996)
El derecho de prioridad previsto en el artículo 4 del Convenio de París para la protección de la propiedad industrial se extenderá a toda marca previamente presentada en un país extranjero.
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los Convenios Internacionales de los que Francia es parte, el derecho de prioridad se supeditará al reconocimiento del mismo derecho por el país extranjero, cuando allí se realice la presentación de marcas francesas.
Artículo L712-13 Los sindicatos podrán presentar sus marcas y denominaciones de conformidad con los requisitos formales
previstos en los artículos L. 413-1 y L. 413-2 del Código de Trabajo que se transcriben a continuación: Art. L. 413-1:
Los sindicatos podrán presentar, cumpliendo con las formalidades previstas en el capítulo II del Libro VII del Código de la Propiedad Intelectual, sus marcas o denominaciones. Desde ese momento, podrán reivindicar la propiedad exclusiva en las condiciones previstas por dicho Código.
Las marcas o denominaciones podrán ser asociadas a todo producto u objeto de comercio para certificar su origen y las condiciones de fabricación. Podrán ser utilizadas por todas las personas o empresas que pongan en venta dichos productos.
Art. L. 413-2: El uso de las marcas sindicales o de las denominaciones en aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo anterior, no
podrá ser considerado como vulneración de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 412-2. Serán nulos y de efecto nulo todo acuerdo o disposición tendiente a obligar al empresario a no contratar o no
mantener a su servicio más que a los afiliados al sindicato titular de la marca o de la denominación.
Artículo L712-14 Las resoluciones mencionadas en el presente Capítulo serán tomadas por el Director del Instituto de la Propiedad
Industrial conforme a lo previsto en los artículos L. 411-4 y L. 411-5.
CAPITULO III Derechos conferidos por el Registro Artículos L713-1 a
L713-6
Artículo L713-1 El registro de la marca confiere a su titular un derecho de propiedad sobre dicha marca en los productos y servicios
designados por él.
Artículo L713-2 Sin la debida autorización del titular registral no se permitirá:
a) La reproducción, el uso o la colocación de una marca, incluso acompañada de palabras tales como "fórmula, forma, sistema, imitación, género, método, así como el uso de una marca reproducida, para productos o servicios idénticos a aquéllos designados en el registro;
b) La eliminación o la modificación de una marca utilizada de manera regular.
Artículo L713-3 Cuando puedan inducir a confusión, quedarán prohibidas, salvo autorización del titular registral:
a) La reproducción, el uso o la colocación de una marca, así como el uso de una marca reproducida, para productos o servicios similares a aquéllos designados en el registro;
b) La imitación de una marca y el uso de una marca imitada, para productos o servicios idénticos o similares a
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 68/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL aquéllos designados en el registro.
Artículo L713-4 (Ley n° 93-1420 de 31 de diciembre de 1993 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 1 de enero de 1994)
El derecho conferido por la marca no permitirá a su titular impedir su uso para aquellos productos que hayan sido introducidos en el comercio dentro de la Comunidad Económica Europea o del Espacio Económico Europeo por el propio titular o con su consentimiento.
Sin embargo, el titular tendrá en dicho caso, siempre que justifique motivos legítimos, la facultad de oponerse a cualquier nuevo acto de comercialización del que pueda resultar posteriormente, fundamentalmente, la modificación o la alteración del estado de los productos.
Artículo L713-5 El empleo de una marca de renombre para productos o servicios no similares a aquéllos designados en el registro
implica la responsabilidad civil de su autor, siempre que de su naturaleza se derive un perjuicio para el titular de esa marca o que este empleo suponga una explotación injustificada de la misma.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior será de aplicación al empleo de una marca notoriamente conocida con arreglo a lo previsto en el artículo 6 bis del Convenio de París para la protección de la propiedad industrial arriba citada.
Artículo L713-6 El registro de una marca no supondrá un impedimento para que el mismo signo o un signo similar se pueda utilizar
como: a) Denominación social, nombre comercial o rótulo de establecimiento, cuando esta utilización sea anterior al
registro o se deba a la existencia de un tercero que, de buena fe, emplea su nombre patronímico; b) Referencia necesaria para indicar el destino de un producto o de un servicio, especialmente como accesorio o
pieza suelta, siempre que no cree confusión en cuanto a su origen. A pesar de ello, cuando dicha utilización viole sus derechos, el titular registral podrá pedir se restrinja o se prohiba
su utilización.
CAPITULO IV Transmisión y pérdida del derecho sobre la marca Artículos L714-1 a
L714-7
Artículo L714-1 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Los derechos vinculados a una marca serán transferibles en su totalidad o en parte, con independencia de la empresa que los explote o encargue su explotación. La cesión, incluso parcial, no podrá conllevar una limitación territorial.
Los derechos vinculados a una marca podrán ser objeto, en su totalidad o en parte, de una concesión de licencia de explotación exclusiva o no exclusiva, así como de una constitución de prenda.
La concesión no exclusiva podrá resultar de un reglamento de uso. Los derechos conferidos por la instancia de solicitud de registro de marca o por la marca podrán ser alegados en contra de un licenciatario que infrinja alguna de las limitaciones de su licencia en cuanto a su duración, la forma bajo la cual se halla registrada para ser utilizada, la naturaleza de los productos o de los servicios para los que se ha otorgado la licencia, el territorio en el que la marca puede ser asociada o la calidad de los productos fabricados o de los servicios prestados por el licenciatario.
So pena de nulidad, la transmisión del derecho de propiedad o la constitución de prenda deberá formalizarse por escrito.
Artículo L714-2 El titular de una instancia de solicitud de registro o el titular de una marca registrada podrá renunciar a los efectos
de dicha solicitud o de dicho registro para la totalidad o parte de los productos o servicios a los que la marca se aplica
Artículo L714-3 Se declarará nulo, por resolución judicial, el registro de una marca que no se realice de conformidad con lo
dispuesto en los artículos L. 711-1 a L. 711-4. El Ministerio Público podrá actuar de oficio para la nulidad en virtud de los artículos L. 711-1, L. 711-2 y L. 711-3.
Únicamente el titular de un derecho anterior puede interponer una acción de nulidad en base al artículo L.711-4. Sin embargo, la demanda por ejercicio de esta acción no será admitida si la marca ha sido registrada de buena fe y si el titular ha tolerado la utilización de dicha marca durante cinco años.
La resolución que declare la nulidad tendrá efectos frente a todos.
Artículo L714-4 La acción de nulidad contra el titular de una marca notoriamente conocida, en el sentido del artículo 6 bis del
Convenio de París para la protección de la propiedad industrial, prescribirá a los cinco años a contar desde la fecha de registro, salvo que dicho titular hubiera sido demandado de mala fe.
Artículo L714-5 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 32 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
El titular de una marca que, sin motivos legítimos no hubiera hecho un uso serio de ésta para los productos y servicios considerados en el registro, durante un período ininterrumpido de cinco años, se expondrá a la privación de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 69/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL sus derechos.
Se considerará un uso serio: a) El uso hecho con el consentimiento del titular de la marca, o con arreglo a lo establecido en el reglamento en el
caso de las marcas colectivas. b) El uso de la marca bajo una forma modificada que no altere el carácter distintivo; c) La colocación de la marca en productos o en su envoltorio o envase exclusivamente destinados a la exportación. Cualquier persona interesada podrá instar judicialmente esta privación. Si la solicitud de privación es relativa a sólo
una parte de los productos o de los servicios considerados en el registro, la privación recaerá solamente en los productos o servicios afectados.
El uso serio de la marca iniciado o reanudado con posterioridad al período de cinco años considerado en el apartado primero del presente artículo no será un impedimento si el mismo se hubiera producido dentro de los tres meses anteriores a la demanda de privación y una vez que el titular registral hubiera tenido conocimiento de la eventualidad de esta solicitud de privación.
La prueba de la explotación incumbirá al titular de la marca cuya privación se ha instado judicialmente. Dicha prueba podrá practicarse por todos los medios.
La privación tendrá efectos a la expiración del plazo de cinco años previsto en el apartado primero del presente artículo. Tendrá efecto absoluto.
Artículo L714-6 Se expondrá a la privación de sus derechos el titular de una marca que convierta a ésta en: a) La designación habitual del producto o del servicio en el comercio;
b) una marca que puede inducir a error, especialmente en cuanto a la naturaleza, la cantidad o la procedencia geográfica del producto o del servicio.
Artículo L714-7 Toda transferencia o modificación de los derechos vinculados a una marca registrada tendrá que estar inscrita en
el Registro Nacional de Marcas para poder ser oponible a terceros.
CAPITULO V Marcas colectivas Artículos L715-1 a
L715-3
Artículo L715-1 Se entenderá por marca colectiva aquélla cuya explotación la realice una persona cumpliendo con un Reglamento
de uso establecido por el titular del registro. La marca colectiva de garantía se aplicará al producto o al servicio para certificar que cumple con unas
características especificadas en su reglamento en cuanto, en particular, a sus propiedades o su calidad.
Artículo L715-2 Lo dispuesto en el presente Libro será de aplicación a las marcas colectivas, a excepción - en lo relativo a las
marcas colectivas de garantía - de las disposiciones del artículo L. 715-3 y de las disposiciones particulares que se establecen a continuación:
1.- Una marca colectiva de garantía no podrá ser presentada más que por una persona jurídica que no sea ni el fabricante, ni el importador, ni el vendedor de los productos o servicios;
2.- La presentación de la instancia de solicitud de una marca colectiva de garantía tendrá que incluir un reglamento estableciendo las condiciones con arreglo a las cuales se usará la marca;
3.- El uso de la marca colectiva de garantía se permitirá a todas las personas, distintas del titular, que distribuyan productos o servicios que cumplan con los requisitos impuestos por el reglamento;
4.- La marca colectiva de garantía no podrá ser objeto de cesión, de prenda en garantía, ni de ninguna medida de ejecución forzosa; no obstante, en caso de disolución de la persona jurídica titular de la misma, ésta podrá transmitirse a otra persona jurídica en los términos establecidos por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat;
5.- La instancia de solicitud de registro será denegada cuando la misma no esté de conformidad con las normas fijadas por la legislación aplicable a la certificación de garantía.
Cuando haya existido uso de una marca de garantía pero ya no siga estando amparada por la Ley, la misma no podrá volver a ser objeto de una presentación ni ser usada de ninguna manera antes de un plazo de diez años, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 712-10.
Artículo L715-3 Se podrá declarar la nulidad del registro de una marca colectiva de garantía, a petición del Ministerio Público o a
petición de cualquier interesado, siempre que la marca no cumpla cualesquiera de los preceptos del presente Capítulo. La declaración que declare la nulidad tendrá efectos frente a todos.
CAPITULO VI Contencioso Artículos L716-1 a
L716-16
Artículo L716-1 Todo acto que contravenga el derecho del titular de la marca registrada constituye una violación que implicará la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 70/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL responsabilidad civil de su autor. Se considerará que un acto atenta contra el derecho de una marca cuando exista violación de las prohibiciones previstas en los artículos L. 713-2, L. 713-3 y L. 713-4.
Artículo L716-2 Los hechos anteriores a la publicación de la instancia de solicitud de registro de la marca no podrán ser
considerados como contravenciones de los derechos vinculados a la misma. Sin embargo, se procederá a la comprobación y persecución de los hechos posteriores a la notificación de
expedición de una copia de la instancia de solicitud de registro al presunto infractor. El Tribunal competente aplazará la sentencia hasta la publicación del registro.
Artículo L716-3 Las acciones civiles relativas a las marcas se ejercitarán ante los Tribunales de Primera Instancia, así como las
acciones que promuevan a la vez un asunto conexo de marca y un asunto de dibujo y de modelo o de competencia desleal.
Artículo L716-4 Lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 716-3 no impedirá acudir a resolución por arbitraje, con arreglo a lo previsto en los
artículos 2059 y 2060 del Código Civil.
Artículo L716-5 La acción civil por violación de marca será iniciada por el titular de la marca. Sin embargo, el beneficiario de un
derecho exclusivo de explotación podrá ejercitar una acción por violación de marca, salvo estipulación en contrario del contrato, si tras requerimiento al titular, éste no ejerciera su derecho.
Todas las partes de un contrato de licencia estarán legitimadas para intervenir en el procedimiento por violación del derecho de marca interpuesto por otra de las partes a fin de conseguir reparación del perjuicio sufrido.
La acción por violación prescribirá a los tres años. No se admitirá la acción por violación de una marca posteriormente registrada cuyo uso hubiera estado tolerado
durante cinco años, a menos que su presentación se hubiera realizado de mala fe. No obstante, la inadmisibilidad será restringida a los únicos productos y servicios cuyo uso hubiera estado tolerado.
Artículo L716-6 Cuando se interponga una demanda ante el Tribunal por violación del derecho de marca, su Presidente, en
práctica de diligencias y resolviendo en procedimiento sumario, podrá dictar auto prohibiendo provisionalmente, so pena de multa, la prosecución de los actos alegados ilegítimos. Asimismo, podrá supeditar la prosecución de dichos actos al depósito de un afianzamiento destinado a garantizar la indemnización del titular de la marca o del beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación.
La petición de prohibición o de depósito de un afianzamiento sólo se admitirá si existe fundamento suficiente en la demanda por ejercicio de la acción y si ésta se ha iniciado en un plazo breve contado desde el momento en que el titular de la marca o el beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación hayan tenido conocimiento de los hechos en que la misma está basada. El Juez podrá supeditar la prohibición a la fijación de un afianzamiento que deberá depositar el peticionario para responder de la indemnización eventual por los daños que pudiera sufrir el demandado si, posteriormente, se resuelve que no existió violación.
Artículo L716-7 En virtud de un auto del Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance dictado a instancia de parte, el titular de una
instancia de solicitud de registro, el titular de una marca registrada o el beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación tendrá la facultad de pedir que se proceda, en todo lugar y por todo huissierasistido por peritos de su designación, ya sea a la descripción detallada con o sin recogida de muestras, ya al embargo de los productos o de los servicios que él considera marcados, ofrecidos en venta, entregados o suministrados en perjuicio suyo por violación de sus derechos.
El Presidente del Tribunal podrá supeditar el embargo al depósito de un afianzamiento por parte del peticionario destinado a garantizar la eventual indemnización por el daño sufrido por el demandado si, posteriormente, se resuelve que la acción por violación no está fundamentada.
Si dentro del plazo de quince días el peticionario no ejercita recurso por vía civil o por vía correccional, la intervención será nula de pleno derecho, dejando a salvo la indemnización por daños y perjuicios que se pueda reclamar.
Artículo L716-8 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 11 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Ley nº 2003-706 de 1 de agosto de 2003 art. 84 Diario Oficial de 2 de agosto de 2003)
La Administración de Aduanas, a solicitud por escrito del titular de una marca registrada o del beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación, podrá embargar en el ámbito de sus controles, toda la mercancía que lleve una marca que viole, según su consideración, aquélla que él tiene registrada o sobre la cual goza de un derecho de uso exclusivo.
Los servicios aduaneros informarán inmediatamente del embargo que han efectuado al Fiscal, al demandante y al declarante o poseedor de la mercancía.
La medida de embargo quedará sin efecto si el demandante, en el plazo de diez días hábiles a contar desde la notificación de la retención de la mercancía, no acredita ante los servicios aduaneros:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 71/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL - bien, las medidas cautelares decretadas por el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance; - bien, haber instado el inicio de un proceso por vía civil o vía penal y haber depositado las garantías necesarias
para cubrir su eventual responsabilidad en caso de que posteriormente no se reconociera la existencia de violación. A fin de poder ejercitar las acciones judiciales consideradas en el párrafo anterior, el demandante podrá pedir a la
Administración de Aduanas que le facilite los nombres y direcciones del remitente, del importador y del destinatario de la mercancía retenida, o de su poseedor, así como su cantidad, a pesar de lo dispuesto en el artículo 59 bis del Código de Aduanas relativo al secreto profesional al que están obligados los agentes de la Administración de Aduanas.
El embargo mencionado en el apartado primero no se aplicará a las mercancías comunitarias que hayan sido fabricadas legalmente o hayan sido despachadas de aduanas en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea y que, previo paso por la zona de aduana de conformidad con en el artículo 1 del Código de Aduanas, estén destinadas a penetrar en el mercado de otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea para ser comercializadas legalmente.
Artículo L716-9 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 13 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994) (Decreto legislativo nº 2000-916 de 19 de septiembre de 2000 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 22 de septiembre de 2000 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2002) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 VII Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Será castigado con la pena de dos años de prisión y una multa de 400.000 euros el que, con objeto de vender, distribuir, ofertar o alquilar mercancías presentadas bajo una marca falsificada:
a) Importare bajo cualquier régimen de aduanas, exportare, reexportare o transbordare mercancías presentadas bajo una marca falsificada;
b) Produjere industrialmente mercancías presentadas bajo una marca falsificada; c) Diere instrucciones u órdenes para la comisión de los actos citados en las letras a y b. Cuando los delitos previstos en el presente artículo hayan sido cometidos por una organización criminal, las penas
serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L716-10 (Ley n° 98-1194 de 23 de diciembre de 1998 art. 29 III Diario Oficial de 27 de diciembre de 1998) (Ley n° 2004-204 de 9 de marzo de 2004 art. 34 VIII Diario Oficial de 10 de marzo de 2004)
Será castigado con la pena de dos años de prisión y una multa de 300.000 euros: a) el que importare, bajo cualquier régimen de aduanas, o exportare mercancía presentada bajo una marca
falsificada. b) el que ofertare o vendiere mercancías presentadas bajo una marca falsificada;
c) el que reprodujere, imitare, utilizare, colocare, eliminare o modificare una marca, una marca colectiva o una marca colectiva de garantía infringiendo los derechos conferidos por su registro y las prohibiciones derivadas del mismo;
c) el que distribuyere, con conocimiento de causa, un producto o servicio diferente al que le fuera pedido bajo una marca registrada.
No se considerará infracción en el sentido de la letra d) el caso del farmacéutico que ejerciere la facultad de sustitución prevista en el artículo L. 5125-23 del Código de Salud Pública.
Cuando los delitos previstos en las letras a) a d) hayan sido cometidos por una organización criminal, las penas serán aumentadas a cinco años de prisión y a una multa de 500.000 euros.
Artículo L716-11 Será castigado con las mismas penas quienquiera que: a) Con conocimiento de causa, hubiera hecho un uso cualquiera de una marca colectiva de garantía registrada en
unos términos diferentes a los fijados en el reglamento que acompaña la presentación; b) Con conocimiento de causa, hubiera vendido o puesto en venta un producto con una marca colectiva de
garantía irregularmente empleada; c) Con conocimiento de causa y en el plazo de diez años a contar desde la fecha de expiración de la protección de
una marca colectiva de garantía que ha sido objeto de una utilización, hubiera hecho uso de esta marca reproducida o imitada. Asimismo, si hubiera ofrecido distribuir productos o servicios con tal marca.
Lo dispuesto en el presente artículo será de aplicación a las marcas sindicales previstas en el Capítulo III del Título I del Libro IV del Código de Trabajo.
Artículo L716-11-1 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 14 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Además de las sanciones previstas en los artículos L. 716-9 y L. 716-10, el Tribunal podrá decretar el cierre total o parcial, definitivo o temporal, por un período máximo de cinco años, del establecimiento que ha servido para cometer la infracción.
El cierre temporal no podrá conllevar ni anulación ni suspensión del contrato de trabajo, ni ningún perjuicio pecuniario contrario a los intereses de los asalariados afectados. Cuando el cierre definitivo conlleve el despido del personal, además de la indemnización por despido sin previa notificación y de la liquidación por despido, éste dará derecho a la indemnización por daños y perjuicios prevista en los artículos L. 122-14-4 y L. 122-14-5 del Código de Trabajo en los casos de anulación del contrato de trabajo. El impago de estas indemnizaciones estará castigado con pena de seis meses de prisión y multa de 25.000 F.F.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 72/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L716-11-2 (introducido por la Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 14, art. 17 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994 en vigor el 1 de marzo de 1994)
Las personas jurídicas podrán ser declaradas responsables penalmente en los términos previstos en el artículo 121-2 del Código Penal por las infracciones definidas en los artículo L. 716-9 a L. 716-11 del presente Código.
Las penas imputables a las personas jurídicas serán: 1.-La multa con arreglo a las modalidades previstas en el artículo 131-138 del Código Penal; 2.-Las penas mencionadas en el artículo 131-39 del mismo Código. La prohibición mencionada en el apartado 2º del artículo 131-39 se aplicará a la actividad en el ejercicio de la cual
o con ocasión del ejercicio de la cual se comete la infracción
Artículo L716-12 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 15 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
En caso de reincidencia de las infracciones determinadas en los artículo L. 716-9 a L. 716-11, o si el delincuente está relacionado o lo ha estado por contrato con la parte perjudicada, las penas a las que se expone se verán aumentadas en el doble de su cuantía o extensión.
Además, los culpables podrán ser privados durante un período máximo de cinco años de su derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en los Tribunales de Comercio, las Cámaras de Comercio y de Industria y las Cámaras Profesionales de Artesanía, así como en los Tribunales Laborales.
Artículo L716-13 (Ley n° 92-1336 de 16 de diciembre de 1992 art. 331 Diario Oficial de 23 de diciembre de 1992 en vigor el 1de marzo 1994)
En todos los casos, el Tribunal podrá decretar el edicto de la sentencia de condena conforme a las condiciones y bajo las penas previstas en el artículo 131-35 del Código Penal, así como su publicación integral o mediante anuncios en los periódicos de su designación, a costa del condenado y sin que este coste pueda ser superior al importe máximo de la multa impuesta.
Artículo L716-14 En caso de condena por contravenir lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 716-9 y L. 716-10, el Tribunal podrá ordenar la
confiscación de los productos y de los equipos que hubieran servido para cometer el delito. Podrá ordenar que los productos confiscados se devuelvan al titular de la marca objeto de la lesión, con
independencia de los daños y perjuicios. Asimismo, podrá ordenar la destrucción de los mismos.
Artículo L716-15 Los términos necesarios para dar cumplimiento a lo dispuesto en el presente Libro se establecen en Decretos
adoptados en Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo L716-16 Las disposiciones del artículo L. 712-4 serán aplicadas progresivamente teniendo en cuenta la clasificación
internacional de los productos y servicios para el registro de las marcas. Las instancias de solicitud presentadas antes del 28 de diciembre de 1991 serán objeto de examen y de registro
conforme al procedimiento instituido por la Ley nº 64-1360 de 31 de diciembre de 1964 sobre las marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio.
CAPITULO VII La marca comunitaria Artículos L717-1 a
L717-7
Artículo L717-1 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Se considerará una violación de marca que implique la responsabilidad civil de su autor la contravención de las prohibiciones previstas en los artículo 9, 10, 11 y 13 de la Ordenanza (CE) 40/94 del Consejo de 20 de diciembre de 1993 sobre la marca comunitaria.
Artículo L717-2 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 716-8 a L. 716-14 a los actos que contravengan el derecho del titular de una marca comunitaria.
Artículo L717-3 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
No será admisible la acción por violación de marca, que en base a una marca comunitaria anterior, se ejercite contra una marca nacional registrada posteriormente y cuyo uso haya estado tolerado durante cinco años, a menos que la presentación de instancia de solicitud de la marca nacional hubiera sido realizado de mala fe.
La inadmisibilidad quedará restringida a los productos y servicios sobre los cuales el uso de la marca hubiera estado tolerado.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 73/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo L717-4 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Un Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determina la sede y el partido jurisdiccional de los Tribunales de Instancia y de Apelación con competencia exclusiva para conocer de las demandas y procedimientos previstos en el artículo 92 de la Ordenanza comunitaria mencionada en el artículo L. 717-1, incluso cuando estas acciones se promuevan a la vez por un asunto de marca y por un asunto conexo de dibujo y modelo o de competencia desleal.
Artículo L717-5 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Una solicitud de marca comunitaria o una marca comunitaria no podrá ser transformada en solicitud de marca nacional más que en los casos previstos en el artículo 108 de la Ordenanza comunitaria mencionada en el artículo L. 717-1.
En estos casos, la solicitud de marca nacional, so pena de denegación, tendrá que cumplir con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 711-2, L. 711-3, L. 712-2 y L. 712-4. Las normas de aplicación del presente apartado serán establecidas por Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado precedente no será aplicable cuando la antigüedad de una marca registrada anteriormente en Francia hubiera sido reivindicada a favor de la marca comunitaria.
Artículo L717-6 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Cuando una marca anteriormente registrada en Francia no hubiera sido renovada o hubiera sido objeto de una renuncia, el hecho de que la antigüedad de esa marca se reivindique en nombre de una marca comunitaria no impedirá la declaración de nulidad de dicha marca o la privación de los derechos de su titular.
Sin embargo, esta nulidad o esta privación sólo podrá ser declarada, de acuerdo con el presente artículo, si en la fecha de la renuncia o de la expiración del registro ya se hubiera incurrido en la misma.
Artículo L717-7 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial procederá a anotar la orden de ejecución mencionada en el artículo 82 del Reglamento comunitario citado en el artículo L. 717-1.
TITULO II Denominaciones de origen Artículos L721-1 a
L115-1:
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos L721-1 a L115-1:
Artículo L721-1 (Ley n° 93-949 de 26 de julio de 1993 art. 5 I Diario Oficial de 27 de julio de 1993)
Las normas relativas a la determinación de las denominaciones de origen serán establecidas en el artículo L. 115-1 del Código de Consumo que a continuación se transcribe:
Artículo L115-1: Constituirá una denominación de origen el nombre de un país, de una región o de una localidad empleada para
indicar que un producto es de su origen y que su calidad o sus características se deben al lugar geográfico, teniéndose en cuenta sus factores naturales y sus factores humanos.
Aplicación en los territorios de ultramar y en la entidad territorial de Mayotte
PARTE TERCERA Aplicación en los territorios de ultramar y en la entidad territorial de Artículos L811-1 a Mayotte L811-4
LIBRO VIII Aplicación en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras Artículos L811-1 a
australes y antárticas francesas y en Nueva Caledonia L811-4
TITULO ÚNICO Artículos L811-1 a L811-4
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos L811-1 a L811-4
Artículo L811-1 (Ley n° 94-102 de 5 de febrero de 1994 art. 20 Diario Oficial de 8 de febrero de 1994)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 74/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (Resolución n° 96-267 de 28 de marzo de 1996 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 31 de marzo de 1996 en vigor el 1de mayo de 1996) (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 6 I, II, III Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001) (Ley nº 2003-517 de 18 junio de 2003 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 junio de 2003 con entrada en vigor el 1 de agosto de 2003)
A excepción del apartado cuarto del artículo L. 335-4 y de los artículos L. 133-1 a L. 133-4 y sin perjuicio de las adaptaciones previstas en los artículos siguientes, lo dispuesto en el presente código será de aplicación en Mayotte. Sin perjuicio de estas mismas adaptaciones, lo dispuesto en el presente Código será de aplicación en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras australes y antárticas francesas, en Nueva Caledonia, a excepción del apartado cuarto del artículo L. 335-4 y de los artículos L. 133-1 à L. 133-4, L. 421-1 a L. 422-10 y L. 423-2.
Artículo L811-2 (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 6 I, II, III, IV y V Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Para la aplicación del presente Código y de las disposiciones que serán de aplicación en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras australes y antárticas francesas, en Nueva Caledonia y en Mayotte, los términos que se nombran a continuación serán sustituidos, respectivamente, por los otros términos que se mencionan:
- "Tribunal de Grande Instance" y "juges d'instances" por "tribunal de première instance"; - "región" por "territorio" y, en lo que afecta a Mayotte, por "entidad territorial";
-"Cour d'appel" por "tribunal supérieur d'appel de Mamoudzou" y "comisario de policía" por "oficiales de policía judicial" en lo que afecta a Mayotte;
- "tribunal de commerce" por "tribunal de première instance competente en materia comercial"; - "conseil de prud'hommes" por "tribunal du travail". Asimismo, las referencias a las disposiciones legislativas no aplicables en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis
y Futuna, en la Tierras australes y antárticas francesas y en Nueva Caledonia serán sustituidas por las referencias a las disposiciones que con el mismo objeto resulten de los textos aplicables a nivel local.
Nota – Ley 2001-616 2001-07-11 art. 75: En todos los textos legislativos y reglamentarios en vigor en Mayotte, la referencia a la "entidad territorial de Mayotte" será sustituida por la referencia a "Mayotte", y la referencia a la "entidad territorial" será sustituida por la referencia a la "collectivité départementale de Mayotte".
Artículo L811-3 (Resolución n° 96-267 de 28 de marzo de 1996 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 31 de marzo de 1996 en vigor el 1 de mayo de 1996) (Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 6 I y IV Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
Para su aplicación en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras australes y antárticas francesas, en Nueva Caledonia y en Mayotte, el artículo L. 621-1 del presente Código queda redactado como sigue:
"Art. L. 621-1: "El hecho, por parte de cualquier director o asalariado de una empresa en la que está contratado, de revelar o de
intentar revelar un secreto de fabricación será castigado con pena de dos años de prisión y multa de 200.000 F.F. "Asimismo, el Tribunal podrá dictar, como pena adicional, auto de privación de los derechos cívicos, civiles y de
familia por un período máximo de cinco años, de conformidad con lo previsto en el artículo 131-26 del Código Penal". Nota – Ley 2001-616 2001-07-11 art. 75: En todos los textos legislativos y reglamentarios en vigor en Mayotte, la
referencia a la "entidad territorial de Mayotte" será sustituida por la referencia a "Mayotte", y la referencia a la "entidad territorial" será sustituida por la referencia a la "collectivité départementale de Mayotte".
Artículo L811-4 (introducido por la Resolución n° 2001-670 de 25 de julio de 2001 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 28 de julio de 2001)
I.- Para su aplicación en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras australes y antárticas francesas, en Nueva Caledonia y en Mayotte, los artículos L. 717-1, L. 717-4 y el artículo L. 717-7 del presente Código quedan así redactados:
"Art. L. 717-1.: I.- Se considerará una violación de marca que implica la responsabilidad civil de su autor el hecho, por parte de un
tercero y sin el consentimiento del titular de la marca comunitaria, de hacer uso en el mundo de los negocios: a) De un signo idéntico a la marca comunitaria para productos o servicios idénticos a aquéllos objeto del registro de
la marca; b) De un signo que genere un riesgo de crear confusión en la mente del público, incluyéndose el riesgo de
asociación entre el signo y la marca, por su identificación o su similitud con la marca comunitaria y por la identificación o la similitud de los productos o servicios protegidos por la marca comunitaria;
c) De un signo idéntico o similar a la marca comunitaria para productos o servicios que no sean similares a aquéllos para los cuales se halla registrada la marca comunitaria, coincidiendo con que ésta goza de fama en la Comunidad Europea. Asimismo, cuando este uso del signo sin motivo justificado saque indebidamente provecho del carácter distintivo o de la fama de la marca comunitaria o le cause un perjuicio.
II.- Se considerará, en particular, una violación el hecho: a) De colocar en productos o en su envoltorio o envase un signo tal como se define en el punto I;
b) De ofrecer, introducir en el comercio o almacenar productos para estos fines, o de ofrecer o prestar servicios bajo ese signo;
c) De importar o exportar los productos bajo ese signo;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 75/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL d) De utilizar ese signo en los documentos comerciales y en la publicidad. III.- Se considerará, asimismo, una infracción: a) La reproducción de una marca comunitaria en un diccionario, una enciclopedia o una obra similar, cuando dicha
marca cause la impresión de formar el término genérico de los bienes o servicios para los cuales la marca comunitaria está registrada. Esto se exceptuará cuando el editor, a solicitud del titular de dicha marca, hubiera tomado las medidas oportunas para, desde la siguiente edición de la obra, acompañarla con la mención de que se trata de una marca registrada;
b) El registro y el empleo de una marca comunitaria por un agente o un representante del titular de la misma, sin el consentimiento de éste, a menos que el agente o el representante justifique sus actos.
IV.- La marca comunitaria sólo será oponible a terceros desde el momento de la publicación del registro de la misma. No obstante, se podrá exigir indemnización por hechos posteriores a la publicación de una solicitud de marca comunitaria que hubieran estado prohibidos en virtud de ésta, después de la publicación del registro de la marca. El Tribunal competente no podrá resolver sobre el fondo hasta que el registro se haya publicado.
V.- El derecho conferido por la marca comunitaria no permitirá a su titular impedir el uso de ésta para productos que hubieran sido introducidos en el comercio con esta marca, por parte del titular o con su consentimiento, dentro de la Comunidad Europea, del Espacio Económico Europeo, en la Polinesia francesa, en las Islas Wallis y Futuna, en las Tierras australes y antárticas francesas, en Nueva Caledonia o en Mayotte. Esto no será aplicable cuando el titular que se opone a la comercialización de los productos acredite motivos legítimos, especialmente cuando el estado de los productos hubiera sido modificado o alterado una vez introducidos en el comercio."
"Art. L. 717-4. :" Un Decreto adoptado en Conseil d'Etat determinará la sede social y el partido jurisdiccional de los Tribunales de
Instancia y de Apelación con competencia exclusiva para actuar: a) En las demandas por violación de una marca comunitaria;
b) En las demandas por indemnización interpuestas de conformidad con lo previsto en el punto IV del artículo L. 717-1;
c) En las demandas de reconvención por caducidad o por nulidad de la marca comunitaria siempre que estén basadas en causas motivadas por la misma.
Estas jurisdicciones tendrán competencia para instruir los procedimientos y las demandas, incluso cuando éstos se promuevan, a la vez, por un asunto de marca y por un asunto conexo de dibujo y modelo o de competencia desleal."
"Art. L. 717-7: Toda resolución definitiva de la Oficina de Armonización del mercado interior que fije la cuantía de los gastos
tendrá valor de ejecutoria cuando el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, después de comprobar la autenticidad de la orden de ejecución, haya inscrito la misma.
La parte interesada podrá a continuación proceder a la ejecución forzosa que, en tal caso, se regirá por las normas de procedimiento civil en vigor en el lugar de ejecución."
II.- Para la aplicación del artículo L. 717-5 en los mismos territorios, el apartado primero de este artículo será sustituido por las siguientes disposiciones:
"Art. L. 717-5: I.- Una solicitud de marca comunitaria o una marca comunitaria sólo podrá ser transformada en solicitud de marca
nacional: a) En la medida en que la solicitud de marca comunitaria hubiera sido denegada, retirada o considerada retirada; b) En la medida en que la marca comunitaria hubiera dejado de producir sus efectos. II.- La transformación no se podrá realizar: a) Cuando el titular de la marca comunitaria hubiera sido privado de sus derechos por falta de uso de dicha marca,
a menos que la marca comunitaria hubiera sido utilizada en Francia en condiciones que constituyan un uso serio de acuerdo con el artículo L. 714-5;
b) Cuando estuviera establecido, en aplicación de una resolución de la Oficina de Armonización del mercado interior o de la jurisdicción nacional, que la solicitud o la marca comunitaria está afectada en Francia por un motivo de denegación de registro, de nulidad o de revocación.
III.- La solicitud de marca nacional resultante de la transformación de una solicitud o de una marca comunitaria se acogerá al beneficio de la fecha de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud o de la fecha de prioridad de dicha instancia de solicitud o de dicha marca y, en su caso, de la antigüedad de una marca nacional anteriormente registrada y válidamente reivindicada."
Nota – Ley 2001-616 2001-07-11 art. 75: En todos los textos legislativos y reglamentarios en vigor en Mayotte, la referencia a la "entidad territorial de Mayotte" será sustituida por la referencia a “Mayotte”, y la referencia a la "entidad territorial" será sustituida por la referencia a la "collectivité départementale de Mayotte".
Con el concurso de Brigitte CASTELL, Abogado
Decretos
PARTE PRIMERA
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 76/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL
La propiedad literaria y artística Artículos R111-1 a R335-1-1
LIBRO I El derecho de autor Artículos R111-1 a
R133-2
TITULO I Objeto del derecho de autor Artículos R111-1 a
R111-2
CAPITULO I Naturaleza del derecho de autor Artículos R111-1 a
R111-2
Artículo R111-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las compensaciones consideradas en el artículo L.111-4 (apartado 3.) del Código de la Propiedad Intelectual serán abonadas a aquél de los siguientes organismos que sea competente en consideración a su vocación estatutaria, a la naturaleza de la obra y al modo de explotación proyectado:
Centro Nacional de las Letras; Sociedad de las Gentes de Letras; Sociedad de Autores y Compositores Dramáticos; Sociedad de Autores, Compositores y Editores Musicales; Sociedad de Gestión del Derecho de Reproducción Mecánica de los Autores, Compositores y Editores; Sociedad de Autores de las Artes Visuales.
En el caso de que el organismo competente no aceptara recibir dichas compensaciones o si no existiera ningún organismo competente, las mismas serán abonadas en la Caja de Depósitos y Consignaciones.
Artículo R111-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La cuantía de las cantidades debidas por el usuario de la obra quedará establecida de acuerdo a las normas de uso en cada una de las categorías de creaciones consideradas.
El abono de los fondos y su empleo a fines de interés general o profesional estarán sujetos al control del Ministro de Cultura.
TITULO II Derechos de autor Artículos R122-1 a
R122-12
CAPITULO II Derechos patrimoniales Artículos R122-1 a
R122-12
Artículo R122-1 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El umbral de recaudación del derecho de participación mencionado en el artículo L.122-8 será fijado en un precio de venta de 100.
Artículo R122-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El artista que desee adquirir, ya sea para toda su obra, ya para una o varias de sus obras, el disfrute del derecho de participación en el precio de reventa que de la misma se realice en venta pública, tendrá que insertar en el Diario Oficial una declaración cuyos términos se establecen en una Orden Ministerial.
El interesado remitirá, a la vez, un duplicado de la declaración al Ministro de Cultura. La declaración podrá ser realizada por los herederos y causahabientes del artista. Esta declaración podrá contener
toda clase de indicios e indicaciones a fin de facilitar la autenticación de las obras del artista. Cuando el objeto sea producto de la colaboración de varios artistas que deseen ampararse en el derecho de
participación, la declaración podrá ser realizada ya sea colectivamente por todos ellos, ya por separado. Esta declaración deberá indicar si existe acuerdo entre los colaboradores sobre el reparto de la retención prevista
en el presente Código y la cuota proporcional en que hayan acordado hacer este reparto.
Artículo R122-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1 de octubre de 2001)
A falta de la declaración prevista en el artículo anterior y cuando se produzca la venta pública de una obra
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 77/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL determinada, el interesado podrá gozar del derecho de participación exigiendo, dentro de las veinticuatro horas siguientes a la venta, la retención prevista en el artículo L. 122-8 al funcionario, fedatario público o persona acreditada con carácter permanente u ocasional a ejercer la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas.
Cuando el objeto sea producto de la colaboración de varios artistas, y a falta de la declaración prevista en el artículo anterior, aquél o aquéllos que deseen gozar del derecho de participación podrán invocar su derecho con arreglo al párrafo anterior.
La notificación enviada al funcionario, al fedatario público o a la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de bienes muebles en las subastas públicas tendrá que indicar si existe acuerdo entre los colaboradores sobre el reparto de la retención y en qué proporción han acordado éste.
Artículo R122-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En las declaraciones previstas en los artículos R.122-2 y R.122-3 se podrá indicar que se ha nombrado un mandatario, sea éste una sociedad o un sindicato, quien se encargará de representar los intereses del artista, de sus herederos y causahabientes a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L.122-8.
Dicho mandatario tomará todas las medidas oportunas para la salvaguarda de los derechos del artista, de sus herederos y causahabientes.
Artículo R122-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1de octubre de 2001)
A contar desde la fecha de publicación en el Diario Oficial de la declaración prevista en el artículo R.122-2 o desde la fecha de recepción de la declaración prevista en el artículo R.122-3, el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas, una vez realizada la venta pública de una obra de arte objeto de dichas declaraciones y bajo su responsabilidad personal, tendrá que retener el precio de la venta el importe correspondiente con arreglo a la tarifa establecida en los artículos L.122-8 y R.122-1.
Artículo R122-6 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1de octubre de 2001)
Tres días civiles después de la venta que hubiera dado lugar a la retención, el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas tendrá que poner los fondos a disposición del interesado. La entrega de los fondos se realizará ya sea contra acreditación por parte del interesado de su identidad o de su calidad para actuar, ya contra declaración del mandatario y bajo la responsabilidad de éste.
Cuando el objeto sea el producto de la colaboración de varios artistas, a falta del acuerdo previsto en los artículos R. 122-2 y R. 122-3, el importe resultante de la aplicación de la tarifa establecida en los artículos R. 122-8 y R. 122-1 se reservará en beneficio de los derechohabientes hasta que su reparto haya sido acordado amistosamente o haya sido fijado judicialmente. Si transcurrido el plazo de los tres meses previsto en el artículo R. 122-7, las modalidades de reparto no hubieran sido establecidas y comunicadas por los interesados al encargado de la reventa que hubiera realizado la retención – funcionario o fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas – el importe correspondiente a dicha retención será abonado en la Caja de Depósitos y Consignaciones para, posteriormente, ser entregado a quien corresponda.
Artículo R122-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1de octubre de 2001)
Si la entrega de los fondos no se hubiera producido después de la venta, el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas tendrá que conservar su importe durante un plazo de tres meses.
Antes de que finalice el primer mes, el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada a ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas comunicará por carta certificada al artista, a sus herederos y causahabientes o a su mandatario, que ha realizado la retención en su beneficio a los efectos del artículo L. 122-8, y que pone a su disposición la cantidad correspondiente.
Si no hay contestación a esta comunicación antes de que finalice el tercer mes, una vez cumplido el plazo, el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada a ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas quedará libre de toda responsabilidad entregando al vendedor la suma retenida.
El importe de los gastos por comunicación, que no podrá ser superior a 1 F.F., será previamente descontado del importe de la cantidad entregada al artista o al vendedor.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 78/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R122-8 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1 de octubre de 2001)
El funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas, que haya realizado la entrega al vendedor de la suma retenida y no reclamada estará obligado, a simple solicitud de los interesados, a comunicarles el importe de dicha cantidad y el nombre, calidad y dirección de dicho vendedor contra el cual los interesados tendrán la facultad de recurrir conforme a derecho.
Artículo R122-9 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1 de octubre de 2001)
En caso de oposición o alegaciones en contra se podrá solicitar que no efectúe el pago la persona que haya procedido a la retención establecida en el artículo L. 122-8, ya sea el funcionario o el fedatario público o la persona acreditada para ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas. El importe de dicha cantidad se abonará una vez finalizado el plazo de tres meses fijado en el R. 122-7, en la Caja de Depósitos y Consignaciones. Este organismo abonará dicho pago a quién corresponda.
Artículo R122-10 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-650 de 19 de julio de 2001 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 21 de julio de 2001 en vigor el 1 de octubre de 2001)
Los Oficiales Públicos o Ministeriales, o las personas acreditadas a ejercer con carácter permanente u ocasional la actividad de venta voluntaria de los bienes muebles en las subastas públicas mantendrán un registro especial a los efectos del artículo L. 122-8. Este registro, con páginas numeradas y rubricadas, recoge, conforme se realiza cada venta pública, la descripción resumida de la obra de arte, el precio de venta, el nombre del artista para quien se recauda el derecho de participación, el nombre y la dirección del vendedor. Este registro podrá sustituirse por un registro matriz del que uno de los volantes constituirá la notificación prevista en el artículo R. 122-7 y cuya matriz dará cumplimiento a lo establecido en el presente artículo.
Artículo R122-11 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los artistas de nacionalidad extranjera o sus herederos y causahabientes gozarán del derecho de participación al mismo título y en las mismas condiciones que los artistas franceses siempre que la legislación del país de donde son nacionales conceda este derecho a los artistas franceses, pero solamente durante el período en que los artistas tienen permitido ejercer este derecho en dicho país.
Sin embargo, los artistas de nacionalidad extranjera que a lo largo de su carrera artística hayan participado en la vida artística francesa y hayan tenido su residencia en Francia durante un mínimo de cinco años, aunque no fueran consecutivos, podrán acogerse al beneficio de los derechos contemplados en el artículo R. 122-2 sin condición de reciprocidad.
Los derechohabientes de estos artistas gozarán del mismo amparo. Los artistas interesados o sus derechohabientes tendrán que presentar una solicitud al Ministro de Cultura, el cual resolverá previo dictamen de una Comisión cuya composición y normas de funcionamiento serán fijadas por Orden Ministerial.
Artículo R122-12 (introducido por la Decreto n° 97-1316 de 23 de diciembre de 1997 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 31 de diciembre de 1997)
A los efectos de lo dispuesto en la letra d del apartado 3° del artículo L. 122-5, se entenderá por catálogo para venta de obras de artes gráficas o plásticas los ejemplares de una lista ilustrada o no, divulgada antes de una venta en subasta pública, describiendo las obras que se van a sacar durante la venta a fin de informar a los potenciales compradores de éstas y de las condiciones de la venta. Este catálogo se entregará gratuitamente o a precio de coste a toda persona que lo solicite al funcionario o fedatario público encargado de la venta.
TITULO III Explotación de los derechos Artículos R132-1 a
R133-2
CAPITULO II Disposiciones particulares de determinados contratos Artículos R132-1 a
R132-17
Sección IV Contrato de creación publicitaria Artículos R132-1 a
R132-7
Artículo R132-1
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 79/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión prevista en el artículo L. 132-32 deliberará ya sea en sesión plenaria, ya en secciones especializadas en una o varias modalidades de la publicidad. Cada una de estas secciones estará presidida por el Presidente de la Comisión y estará formada, en partes iguales, por representantes de los autores publicitarios y por representantes de los productores publicitarios.
Artículo R132-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión estará formada por doce representantes de las organizaciones de autores publicitarios y doce representantes de las organizaciones de productores publicitarios, nombrados con arreglo a lo previsto en el apartado 1 del artículo L. 132-33.
Se designará un suplente, en los mismos términos, para cada uno de los representantes titulares de las organizaciones de autores publicitarios y de los productores publicitarios. Los miembros suplentes de la Comisión no asistirán a las sesiones ni participarán en las deliberaciones más que en caso de ausencia del representante titular al que suplen.
Artículo R132-3 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros de la Comisión serán nombrados por tres años. Los puestos que se vayan quedando vacantes durante el mandato se irán cubriendo por designación para el resto del mandato.
Artículo R132-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas celebrarán sesión por convocatoria de su Presidente y deliberarán conforme al orden del día fijado por éste.
La convocatoria será preceptiva siempre que sea solicitada por el Ministro de Cultura o por un tercio de los miembros de la Comisión, con un orden del día determinado.
Artículo R132-5 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas sólo deliberarán válidamente por mayoría de las tres cuartas partes de sus miembros o de los suplentes formales presentes. De no lograr quórum, la Comisión volverá a ser convocada en un plazo de ocho días. En esta segunda convocatoria se deliberará con los miembros presentes.
Artículo R132-6 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros de la Comisión quedarán obligados a mantener secreto profesional sobre las piezas, documentos y datos informativos puestos en su conocimiento.
Artículo R132-7 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los servicios del Ministerio de Cultura asumirán la Secretaría de la Comisión. Las sesiones de la Comisión no serán públicas. No obstante, la Comisión podrá oír a toda persona cuya audiencia
estime útil. La Comisión establecerá su reglamento interno.
Las decisiones de la Comisión serán publicadas en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa a instancia del Ministro de Cultura.
Sección V Entrega en garantía del derecho de explotación de los programas de Artículos R132-8 a
ordenador R132-17
Artículo R132-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
La constitución de prenda sobre el derecho de explotación de los programas de ordenador se inscribirá en el Registro Nacional Especial de Programas de Ordenador a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
De cada programa de ordenador se anotará: 1° La identidad del titular del derecho considerado en el artículo L. 122-6 y del acreedor pignoraticio, así como
todas las modificaciones relativas a sus apellidos, nombres, denominación social, forma jurídica, domicilio o sede social;
2° La indicación de los elementos cuya naturaleza permita la identificación del programa de ordenador, tales como el nombre, la marca, la designación del código fuente, de los documentos de funcionamiento y de las actualizaciones, así como todas las demás características de dicho programa y, si procede, las referencias de una instancia de solicitud;
3° El acto constitutivo de prenda sobre todo o parte del derecho de explotación del programa de ordenador; 4° Los actos que modifiquen el derecho de propiedad o el disfrute del derecho de explotación; 5° Los actos que modifiquen los derechos del acreedor pignoraticio; 6° Las demandas judiciales y las sentencias firmes cuando afecten a los derechos objeto del contrato de prenda; 7° La corrección de errores que afecten a las inscripciones.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 80/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R132-9 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
La solicitud de inscripción será presentada por una de las partes en el documento o por un mandatario provisto de un poder. Salvo acuerdo en contrario, este poder se extenderá a las solicitudes de inscripción consideradas en los artículos R. 132-10 a R. 132-13 y R. 132-15, a la recepción de las notificaciones previstas en el artículo R. 132-14 y a la solicitud de cancelación prevista en el artículo R. 132-16.
Artículo R132-10 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
La solicitud de inscripción de la constitución de prenda se realizará mediante la presentación de un formulario cuya forma será determinada por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
El formulario comprenderá las indicaciones siguientes: 1° Los apellidos, nombres, domicilio o la denominación social, forma jurídica y sede social del acreedor y del
deudor; 2° La identificación del programa de ordenador por su nombre, su marca con la indicación exacta de todos los
elementos de identificación y características tales como la indicación del código fuente, de los documentos de funcionamiento y de las actualizaciones, así como, si procede, las referencias de un registro del programa de ordenador;
3° La naturaleza y la fecha del acto constitutivo de prenda; 4° El importe de la garantía indicado en el correspondiente acto, su exigibilidad, las condiciones relativas a los
intereses, así como los gastos accesorios. A este formulario se acompañará: - uno de los originales del acto constitutivo de prenda; - una reproducción del acto antes mencionado cuando el solicitantes desee que el original le sea devuelto; - el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; - si procede, el poder del mandatario.
Artículo R132-11 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
Los actos que tengan como consecuencia la modificación o la cancelación de los derechos publicados del deudor y del acreedor tales como, en particular, la cesión, la concesión de un derecho de explotación, la cesión de la constitución de prenda o la renuncia a esta última, así como las demandas judiciales y las resoluciones judiciales definitivas relativas a estos derechos, serán inscritos a petición de una de las partes en el acto.
La solicitud constará de: 1° Un formulario de solicitud de inscripción cuya forma se determinará por decisión del Director General del
Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial; 2° Uno de los originales de la escritura privada o, según el caso, una copia compulsada de la escritura pública o de
la instancia por la que se presenta la demanda; 3° Una reproducción del documento arriba mencionado cuando el solicitante desee que le sea devuelto el original; 4° El justificante del pago de las tasas fijadas; 5° Si procede, el poder del mandatario.
Artículo R132-12 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
Todos los cambios de apellidos, de nombres o de domicilio de las personas físicas, todas las modificaciones de denominación social, de forma jurídica o de sede social de las personas jurídicas se inscribirán a solicitud de cualquier persona interesada.
La solicitud constará de: 1° Un formulario de solicitud de inscripción cuya forma se determinará por decisión del Director General del
Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial; 2° Todos los documentos destinados a dejar constancia de los cambios o modificaciones del estado civil y del
domicilio de las personas físicas o de la denominación, del régimen jurídico y de la sede social de las personas jurídicas;
3° El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 4° Si procede, el poder del mandatario.
Artículo R132-13 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
Las solicitudes de rectificación de errores materiales relativas a los asientos anteriormente publicados en el registro podrán ser presentadas por cualesquiera de las partes interesadas, con arreglo al procedimiento mencionado en el artículo R. 132-12. Las mismas tendrán que ir acompañadas de los correspondientes justificantes.
Artículo R132-14 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
En el caso de que una solicitud no cumpla los requisitos formales, se remitirá al solicitante una notificación motivada. Éste dispondrá de dos meses para subsanar los defectos imputados a la solicitud o para formular observaciones. A falta de la subsanación o de las observaciones que permitan levantar la objeción, la solicitud será
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 81/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL denegada por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta de subsanación. En este caso, se considerará aceptada la propuesta en la medida en que el solicitante no expresara su desacuerdo en el plazo de los dos meses de que dispone.
Artículo R132-15 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
La inscripción dejará de producir efecto si no se ha renovado, de conformidad con el procedimiento previsto en el artículo R. 132-10, antes de la expiración del plazo de cinco años contados desde la fecha de la inscripción de la constitución de prenda.
Artículo R132-16 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
El acreedor o el deudor podrá pedir la cancelación de la inscripción justificando la extinción de la deuda afianzada o aportando el documento que da lugar a la cancelación de la inscripción.
Asimismo, la cancelación podrá producirse en virtud de una resolución con fuerza de cosa juzgada.
Artículo R132-17 (introducido por la Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
Todas las inscripciones que se realicen en el Registro Nacional especial de programas de ordenador serán objeto de una mención en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Todas la personas interesadas podrán solicitar al Instituto: a) Una copia de las inscripciones hechas en el Registro; b) Un certificado que acredite que no existe inscripción previa.
CAPITULO III Remuneración en concepto del préstamo en biblioteca Artículos R133-1 a
R133-2
Artículo R133-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Las bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo mencionadas en los artículos L. 133-3 y L. 133-4 son: 1° Las bibliotecas de las entidades territoriales citadas en los artículos L. 310-1 a L. 310-6 y L. 320-1 a L. 320-4 del
Código del Patrimonio; 2° Las bibliotecas de los organismos públicos de carácter científico, cultural y profesional así como de los demás
centros públicos de enseñanza superior dependientes del Ministro competente en materia de enseñanza superior; 3° Las bibliotecas de los comités de empresa; 4° Cualquier otra biblioteca u organismo que ponga a disposición pública un fondo documental, en la que más de la
mitad de los ejemplares de libros adquiridos durante el año estén destinados a una actividad de préstamo en beneficio de usuarios inscritos individuales o colectivos.
Artículo R133-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-921 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
El importe de la primera parte de la remuneración prevista en el párrafo segundo del artículo L. 133-3 se calculará sobre la base de una contribución a tanto alzado por usuario inscrito en las bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo citadas en el artículo R. 133-1.
Esta contribución se fijará en 1 euro por usuario inscrito en las bibliotecas de los organismos públicos de carácter científico, cultural y profesional así como de los demás centros públicos de enseñanza superior dependientes del Ministro competente en materia de enseñanza superior y será abonada por este último. La misma se fijará en 1,5 euros por usuario inscrito en las demás bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo y será abonada por el Ministro de Cultura.
Para el primer año de aplicación de la Ley, esta contribución se fijará respectivamente en 0,5 euros por usuario inscrito en las bibliotecas de los centros de enseñanza superior y en 0,75 euros por usuario inscrito en las demás bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo.
Mediante orden se especificará el número de usuarios inscritos cada año, con arreglo a las siguientes condiciones: 1° El número de usuarios inscritos en las bibliotecas públicas será evaluado anualmente a partir de los elementos
estadísticos proporcionados por los municipios y los departamentos en aplicación de los artículos R. 1422-5 y R. 1422-14 del Código General de Entidades Territoriales;
2° El número de usuarios inscritos en las bibliotecas de los organismos públicos de carácter científico, cultural y profesional así como de los demás centros públicos de enseñanza superior dependientes del Ministro competente en materia de enseñanza superior será evaluado cada año a partir de las estadísticas anuales elaboradas por el Ministro competente en materia de enseñanza superior;
3° Con el fin de tener en cuenta a los usuarios inscritos en las demás bibliotecas de uso público y préstamo, se añadirá un porcentaje determinado al número de usuarios inscritos en las bibliotecas públicas. Dicho porcentaje se fijará en 4% y será revisable cada tres años basándose en los datos cifrados disponibles sobre el desarrollo de la actividad de dichas bibliotecas.
LIBRO II
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 82/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Los derechos afines del derecho de autor Artículos R212-1 a
R214-7
TITULO ÚNICO Artículos R212-1 a R214-7
CAPITULO II Derechos de los artistas intérpretes Artículos R212-1 a
R212-7
Artículo R212-1 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión prevista en el artículo L. 212-9 deliberará ya sea en pleno, ya en secciones especializadas en uno o varios sectores de actividad. Cada una de estas secciones estará presidida por el Presidente de la Comisión y estará formada, en partes iguales, por representantes de los asalariados y representantes de los empresarios.
Artículo R212-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión estará formada por doce representantes de las organizaciones de asalariados y doce representantes de las organizaciones de empresarios. Las organizaciones destinadas a designar representantes así como el número de representantes de cada una de ellas se establece en una Orden del Ministro de Cultura.
Con arreglo a los mismos términos, se designará un suplente por cada uno de los representantes titulares de las organizaciones de asalariados y de empresarios. Los miembros suplentes de la Comisión no asistirán a las sesiones ni participarán en las deliberaciones más que en caso de ausencia del representante titular al que suplen.
Artículo R212-3 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros de la Comisión serán nombrados por un período de tres años. Los puestos que vayan quedando vacantes durante el mandato se irán cubriendo por designación para el resto del mandato.
Artículo R212-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas se reunirán por convocatoria del Presidente y deliberarán conforme al orden del día fijado por éste.
La convocatoria será preceptiva siempre que sea solicitada por el Ministro de Cultura o por un tercio de los miembros de la Comisión con un orden del día determinado.
Artículo R212-5 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas sólo deliberarán válidamente con la asistencia de las tres cuartas partes de sus miembros o suplentes. Si no existiera dicho quórum, la Comisión volverá a ser convocada en un plazo de ocho días. En esta segunda convocatoria se deliberará con los miembros presentes.
Artículo R212-6 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros de la Comisión estarán obligados a mantener secreto profesional respecto de las piezas, documentos e informaciones de que hubieran tenido conocimiento en el marco de su función.
Artículo R212-7 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los servicios del Ministerio de Cultura asumirán la Secretaría de la Comisión. Las sesiones de la Comisión no serán públicas. No obstante, la Comisión podrá oír a toda persona cuya audiencia
estime útil. La Comisión establecerá su reglamento interno.
Las decisiones de la Comisión serán publicadas en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa a instancia del Ministro de Cultura.
CAPITULO IV Disposiciones comunes a los artistas intérpretes y a los productores de Artículos R214-1 a
fonogramas R214-7
Artículo R214-1 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión prevista en el artículo L. 214-4 deliberará ya sea en sesión plenaria, ya en secciones especializadas en una o varias ramas de actividad. Cada una de estas secciones estará presidida por el Presidente de la Comisión y estará formada, en partes iguales, por representantes de los beneficiarios del derecho de remuneración y por representantes de los usuarios de fonogramas.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 83/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R214-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2005-578 de 23 de mayo de 2005 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 28 de mayo de 2005)
Se designará un suplente, en las condiciones previstas en el párrafo segundo del artículo L. 214-4, para cada uno de los representantes titulares de las organizaciones de beneficiarios del derecho de remuneración y de usuarios de fonogramas. Los miembros suplentes de la Comisión no asistirán a las sesiones ni participarán en las deliberaciones más que en caso de ausencia del representante titular al que suplen.
Artículo R214-3 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros de la Comisión serán nombrados por un período de tres años. Los puestos que vayan quedando vacantes durante el mandato se irán cubriendo por designación para el resto del mandato.
Artículo R214-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas se reunirán por convocatoria del Presidente y deliberarán conforme al orden del día fijado por éste.
La convocatoria será preceptiva siempre que sea solicitada por el Ministro de Cultura o por un tercio de los miembros de la Comisión con un orden del día determinado.
Artículo R214-5 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas sólo deliberarán válidamente con la asistencia de las tres cuartas partes de sus miembros o suplentes. Si no existiera dicho quórum, la Comisión volverá a ser convocada en un plazo de ocho días. En esta segunda convocatoria se deliberará con los miembros presentes.
Artículo R214-6 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros de la Comisión estarán obligados a mantener secreto profesional respecto de las piezas, documentos e informaciones de que hubieran tenido conocimiento en el marco de su función.
Artículo R214-7 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los servicios del Ministerio de Cultura asumirán la Secretaría de la Comisión. Las sesiones de la Comisión no serán públicas. No obstante, la Comisión podrá oír a toda persona cuya audiencia
estime útil. La Comisión establecerá su reglamento interno.
Las decisiones de la Comisión serán publicadas en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa a instancia del Ministro de Cultura.
LIBRO III Disposiciones generales Artículos R311-1 a
R335-1-1
TITULO I Remuneración por copia privada Artículos R311-1 a
R311-7
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos R311-1 a R311-7
Artículo R311-1 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión prevista en el artículo L. 311-5 deliberará ya sea en pleno, ya en secciones especializadas en una u otra de las categorías, la primera, en fonogramas y, la segunda, en videogramas. Cada una de las secciones estará presidida por el Presidente de la Comisión y estará compuesta como sigue: en su mitad, de los representantes de los beneficiarios del derecho de remuneración, en su cuarta parte de los representantes de los fabricantes o importadores o de las personas que realizan adquisiciones intracomunitarias de soportes y, en la cuarta parte restante, de los representantes de los consumidores.
Artículo R311-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El representante del Estado, Presidente de la Comisión, se nombra por Orden del Ministro de Cultura. La Comisión estará compuesta, asimismo, de veinticuatro miembros representantes de las categorías
mencionadas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 311-5 y nombrados conforme a lo previsto en el apartado segundo del mismo artículo.
Se designará un suplente, en los mismos términos, para cada uno de los miembros titulares. Los miembros
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 84/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL suplentes no asistirán a las sesiones ni participarán en las deliberaciones más que en caso de ausencia del representante titular al que suplen.
Artículo R311-3 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros de la Comisión serán nombrados por un período de tres años. Los puestos que se vayan quedando vacantes durante el mandato se irán cubriendo por designación para el resto del mandato.
Artículo R311-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas se reunirán por convocatoria del Presidente y deliberarán conforme al orden del día fijado por éste.
La convocatoria será preceptiva siempre que sea solicitada por el Ministro de Cultura o por un tercio de los miembros de la Comisión con un orden del día determinado.
Artículo R311-5 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión y sus secciones especializadas sólo deliberará válidamente con la asistencia de las tres cuartas partes de sus miembros o suplentes. Si no existiera dicho quórum, la Comisión volverá a ser convocada en un plazo de ocho días. En esta segunda convocatoria se deliberará con los miembros presentes.
Artículo R311-6 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros de la Comisión estarán obligados a mantener secreto profesional respecto de las piezas, documentos e informaciones de que hubieran tenido conocimiento en el marco de su función.
Artículo R311-7 (introducido por la Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los servicios del Ministerio de Cultura asumirán la Secretaría de la Comisión. Las sesiones de la Comisión no serán públicas. No obstante, la Comisión podrá oír a toda persona cuya audiencia
estime útil. La Comisión establecerá su reglamento interno.
Las decisiones de la Comisión serán publicadas en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa a instancia del Ministro de Cultura.
TITULO II Sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos Artículos R321-1 a
R326-7
CAPITULO I Disposiciones generales Artículos R321-1 a
R321-10
Artículo R321-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
El expediente remitido al Ministro de Cultura, en los términos del artículo L. 321-3, contendrá las propuestas de estatutos y de reglamentos generales, así como todos los documentos que acrediten la calidad profesional de los fundadores y la capacidad de los recursos humanos, medios materiales o financieros que permiten a la sociedad realizar con eficacia la recaudación de los derechos y la explotación de su repertorio.
El envío del expediente se hará por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R321-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 I Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
Cualquier socio, en cualquier momento, podrá pedir a la sociedad que le remita: 1º La lista de los mandatarios de la sociedad; 2º Un cuadro recapitulativo, por un período de cinco años, del importe anual de las sumas percibidas y repartidas,
así como de las deducciones por gastos de gestión y demás deducciones; 3º Un documento especificando las normas de reparto aplicables;
4º El producto de los derechos que le corresponden en concepto de los últimos doce meses, derivados de los contratos formalizados con los usuarios, y la forma en que se ha calculado dicho producto.
Artículo R321-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
En las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, los socios podrán ser convocados bien por carta
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 85/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL certificada, bien por medio de un anuncio publicado al menos en dos diarios de difusión nacional. Estos diarios, determinados en los estatutos, han de estar debidamente acreditados para publicar los anuncios legales en el departamento de su sede social. Toda modificación de la lista de estos periódicos que se produzca antes de la actualización de los estatutos será comunicada a los socios por cualquier medio apropiado.
Además de las indicaciones previstas en el apartado primero del artículo 40 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978, el anuncio indicará la fecha y el lugar de reunión de las juntas. Este anuncio se publicará con quince días de antelación a la fecha de la junta.
Cuando en los estatutos se prevea que ciertas juntas deban celebrarse conforme a unos requisitos particulares de quórum o de mayoría, estos requisitos se indicarán en el anuncio de convocatoria de dichas juntas.
Artículo R321-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
En los estatutos se fijará la fecha de la junta en la que, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 1856 del Código Civil, se explica detalladamente la gestión de la sociedad.
Cuando esta junta no pueda celebrarse cumpliendo con los requisitos previstos en los estatutos, los socios tendrán que ser notificados con un mínimo de quince días de antelación ya sea por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, ya mediante un anuncio de aplazamiento publicado según las modalidades establecidas en el artículo R. 321-3. La carta o el anuncio indicarán las causas del aplazamiento así como la fecha en la que se celebrará la junta.
Artículo R321-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
Todo socio podrá solicitar ser convocado individualmente a las juntas o a algunas de ellas por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
Cuando la convocatoria se realice por anuncio en la prensa, los gastos del envío certificado correrán por cuenta del interesado.
Artículo R321-6 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 II Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
Antes de la junta general de aprobación de las cuentas, todo socio tendrá el derecho de consultar los libros y documentos correspondientes al ejercicio corriente mencionados en el artículo 48 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978 relativo a la aplicación de la Ley nº 78-9 de 4 de enero de 1978 que modifica el Título IX del Libro II del Código Civil. Este derecho se ejercerá durante los dos meses anteriores a la reunión de la junta, salvo que los estatutos de la sociedad hayan fijado un plazo superior.
Con quince días como mínimo de antelación a la fecha fijada para esta reunión, el socio remitirá a la sociedad una solicitud por escrito en la que indicará los documentos que desea consultar. En un plazo de diez días a contar desde la recepción de la solicitud, la sociedad propondrá una fecha para autorizarle el acceso a dichos documentos de conformidad con las normas establecidas en los estatutos. Será de aplicación el apartado tercero del artículo 48 del Decreto de 3 de julio de 1978 antes citado.
El derecho de acceso se ejercerá en la sede social o en el lugar donde se encuentre la dirección administrativa y, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado último del artículo R. 321-6-1, no se podrá obtener ninguna copia de los documentos.
Artículo R321-6-1 (introducido por la Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 III Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
Asimismo, durante el período establecido en el apartado primero del artículo R. 321-6 el socio podrá pedir a la sociedad que le remita:
1º Las cuentas anuales presentadas ante la junta general, así como las cuentas del ejercicio anterior, acompañadas de los documentos mencionados en el artículo R. 321-8;
2º Los informes de los órganos dirigentes y de los Auditores de Cuentas presentados ante la junta; 3º Eventualmente, la memoria con la exposición de motivos de los proyectos propuestas, así como los datos
informativos sobre los candidatos a mandatarios de la sociedad; 4º El importe global, aprobado por los Auditores de Cuentas, de las remuneraciones abonadas a las personas
mejor remuneradas, siendo el número de estas personas de diez o de cinco según sea el efectivo de la sociedad de más o de menos de doscientos asalariados;
5º La lista de las inversiones que figuran en las cuentas al cierre del ejercicio, así como de los tipos de rendimiento medio a lo largo del ejercicio para las inversiones a corto y medio plazo;
6º Un cuadro con los organismos en los cuales la sociedad posee una participación, así como las cuentas de resultado y el balance de cada uno de estos organismos;
7º Una relación que especifica por categoría el número de usuarios y el importe de los derechos pagados durante el año;
8º La tabla de correspondencia entre las cuentas anuales en su presentación clásica y los cuadros previstos en el artículo R. 321-8.
Durante el mismo período, los documentos mencionados en los puntos 1º a 8º se tendrán a disposición de los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 86/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL socios en la sede social o en la dirección administrativa, donde los podrán consultar o adquirir una copia.
Artículo R321-6-2 (introducido por la Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 III Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
La información de los socios considerada en el artículo R. 321-6 se mantendrá dentro del respeto de los límites determinados en el artículo L. 321-5 y de las normas previstas en los estatutos en materia de confidencialidad, en particular, con respecto al secreto de los negocios ante terceros. Asimismo, un socio no podrá acceder a los datos personales del personal de la sociedad.
En caso de necesidad, los datos personales excluidos del derecho de acceso serán reservados. Los documentos con carácter de anteproyectos de decisiones de los órganos de la sociedad o que están
relacionados con un procedimiento contencioso en curso no serán accesibles. La sociedad podrá no dar curso a las solicitudes reiteradas o abusivas.
Artículo R321-6-3 (introducido por la Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 III Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001 en vigor el 1er de julio de 2001)
El socio a quien se le haya denegado una solicitud de comunicación podrá acudir a una Comisión especial compuesta de al menos cinco socios elegidos por la junta general entre aquéllos que son titulares de un mandato social.
Dicha Comisión especial emitirá dictámenes motivados que serán notificados al solicitante y a los órganos de la dirección de la sociedad.
La Comisión especial dará cuenta anualmente de su actividad a la junta general. Su informe será comunicado al Ministro de Cultura y al Presidente de la Comisión previsto en el artículo L. 321-13.
Artículo R321-6-4 (introducido por la Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 III Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
El hecho por parte de un gerente, con razón de hecho o de derecho, de negarse a comunicar todo o parte de los documentos mencionados en los artículos R. 321-2, R. 321-6 y R. 321-6-1 será castigado con la pena de multa prevista en caso de faltas leves.
Artículo R321-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
Los usuarios podrán consultar el repertorio mencionado en el artículo L. 321-7 en la sede social de la sociedad o, eventualmente, en sus agencias regionales. A solicitud de éstos, se les entregará una copia sin que deban abonar más allá del coste por copia.
Artículo R321-8 (Decreto n° 98-1040 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998) (Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 1 IV Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001) (Decreto n° 2001-809 de 6 de septiembre de 2001 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 8 de septiembre de 2001)
La comunicación de las cuentas anuales de las Sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, prevista en aplicación del artículo R. 321-6-1 a todos los socios y, en aplicación del apartado primero del artículo L. 321-12, al Ministro de Cultura tendrá que incluir:
A. – En lo que afecta a la gestión financiera de la sociedad: 1. En cumplimiento de las reglas contables habituales en materia de balance de ingresos y gastos, una cuenta de
gestión conforme al anexo 1 (Nota). Las sociedades contempladas tendrán, asimismo, la facultad de: a) Anotar, ya sea en la cuenta de gestión, ya en una cuenta distinta, las operaciones relativas a la actividad social
en beneficio de los socios, por una parte, a la promoción cultural, por otra; b) Anotar en la cuenta de gestión los derechos percibidos en la partida de ingresos, las cantidades a asignar y las
cantidades realmente pagadas en la partida de gastos del ejercicio. 2. Como indicadores de la gestión:
a) Un cuadro en conformidad con el anexo 2, que recapitule por tipo de remuneración, la asignación de las cantidades percibidas;
b) Un cuadro conforme al anexo 3, recapitulando por tipo de remuneración: - el estado de las cantidades efectivamente pagadas durante el ejercicio en concepto de asignaciones individuales; - los importes de las actividades llevadas a cabo a lo largo del ejercicio en concepto de asignaciones colectivas; c) Un cuadro, conforme al anexo 4, con la recapitulación de los importes que quedan por asignar individualmente,
indicados por tipo de remuneración; d) Un cuadro, conforme al anexo 5, con el estado de las cantidades asignadas individualmente pero todavía sin
pagar, indicadas por año de asignación y por tipo de remuneración; e) Un tabla con indicación de los porcentajes de deducción por derechos de percepción del ejercicio; f) Un cuadro que indique el importe y la asignación de los ingresos financieros; B. – En lo concerniente a la organización de las actividades cuya financiación está prevista en el artículo L. 321-9:
1.El desglose de las cantidades abonadas, por categoría de actividades definidas en el apartado primero del artículo L. 321-9, acompañado de información concreta sobre:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 87/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL - el coste de la gestión de estas actividades; - los organismos que se han beneficiado de esta asistencia durante tres años consecutivos; 2. Una descripción de los procedimientos de atribución; 3. Un comentario de las orientaciones seguidas en la materia por la sociedad. 4. La lista de los convenios mencionados en el artículo R. 321-10.
C.– Una memoria anual de las actividades eventualmente iniciadas a favor de las categorías profesionales afectadas por su objeto social.
Nota: anexos no adjuntados, remitirse al Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998.
Artículo R321-9 (Decreto n° 98-1040 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998) (Decreto n° 2001-809 de 6 de septiembre de 2001 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 8 de septiembre de 2001)
I. - Se entiende por la ayuda a la creación mencionada en el artículo L. 321-9 la asistencia prestada: a) A la creación de una obra, a su interpretación, a la primera fijación de una obra o de una interpretación en un
fonograma o en un videograma; b) A las actividades de defensa, de promoción y de información realizadas en interés de los creadores y de sus
obras. II. – Se entiende por la ayuda a la difusión del espectáculo en vivo mencionada en el artículo L. 321-9 la asistencia
prestada: a) A las actuaciones que presentan un espectáculo en vivo, a título principal o accesorio; b) A las actividades destinadas a asegurar la difusión de las obras y de las actuaciones artísticas del espectáculo
en vivo. III . - Se entiende por la ayuda a la formación de artistas mencionada en el artículo L. 321-9 la asistencia prestada a
la actividad de formación de los autores y de los artistas intérpretes.
Artículo R321-10 (introducido por la Decreto n° 2001-809 de 6 de septiembre de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 8 de septiembre de 2001)
Toda ayuda asignada por una Sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos en aplicación del artículo L. 321-9 será objeto de un convenio entre la sociedad y el beneficiario. Este convenio preverá las normas de utilización de la asistencia prestada, así como aquéllas en las cuales el beneficiario comunique a la sociedad los elementos que justifican que la ayuda se utiliza conforme a su fin.
CAPITULO II Sociedades autorizadas para la gestión del derecho de reproducción por Artículos R322-1 a
reprografía R322-4
Artículo R322-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
Una sociedad que se rija por el Título II del Libro III podrá ser autorizada a los efectos del artículo L. 122-10 si cumple las siguientes condiciones:
1º Acreditar la diversidad de sus socios en base a las categorías y al número de sus derechohabientes, la importancia económica expresada en ingresos o en volumen de negocios y la diversidad de los géneros editoriales. Esta diversidad se reflejará en la composición de los órganos deliberantes y directivos;
2° Acreditar, con toda clase de documentos, la cualificación de sus administradores y apoderados, que se apreciará en función de unos de los siguientes criterios:
a) de su calidad de autor; b) de la naturaleza y nivel de su titulación; c) de su experiencia profesional en el sector de la edición o de la gestión de organismos profesionales;
3º Entregar toda la información relativa a su organización administrativa y al acondicionamiento de sus instalaciones y equipamiento. Esta información comprenderá: la recogida de datos en la práctica de la reprografía, la percepción de las remuneraciones, el tratamiento de datos necesarios para el reparto de las remuneraciones percibidas, el plan de financiación y la estimación presupuestaria de los tres ejercicios siguientes a la solicitud de autorización;
4º Prever en sus estatutos, en su reglamento general y en las condiciones generales de los contratos generales de cada uno de los socios, las normas que garanticen el carácter equitativo de las modalidades previstas para el reparto de las remuneraciones percibidas por los autores y los editores.
Artículo R322-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de autorización, acompañada de un expediente formalizado conforme a los términos del artículo R. 322-1, se enviará por carta certificada al Ministro de Cultura devolviendo éste un recibo de la solicitud. Cuando el expediente no esté debidamente formalizado, el Ministro de Cultura solicitará por carta certificada un expediente complementario, que se le remitirá del mismo modo en un plazo de un mes a contar desde la recepción de dicha carta.
La autorización se otorga por Orden del Ministro de Cultura y se publica en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
La autorización se otorga por cinco años. Será renovable en las mismas condiciones que la autorización inicial. La autorización podrá ser retirada si la sociedad no cumple cualesquiera de las condiciones establecidas en el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 88/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL artículo R.322-1, previo requerimiento o notificación de los motivos. El beneficiario de la autorización dispondrá de una plazo de un mes para formular sus observaciones. La retirada será declarada en una Orden del Ministro de Cultura y publicada en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo R322-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
Todos los cambios que se realicen en los estatutos o en el reglamento general, así como el cese de cualquiera de los miembros de los órganos directivos y deliberantes de una sociedad autorizada serán comunicados al Ministro de Cultura en un plazo de quince días a contar desde la decisión correspondiente. El no proceder a su declaración podrá dar lugar a la retirada de la autorización.
Artículo R322-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-406 de 14 de abril de 1995 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 19 de abril de 1995)
Si en la fecha de la publicación de la obra, el autor o su derechohabiente no hubiera designado a una sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos autorizada, la sociedad que gestione el mayor número de obras, determinada conforme a los usos profesionales del sector, será considerada cesionaria del derecho de reproducción por reprografía.
El Ministro de Cultura designará una vez al año las sociedades que cumplan la condición definida en el apartado anterior.
CAPITULO III De las sociedades autorizadas para la gestión del derecho de autorizar la
retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en el territorio nacional, a partir de un Estado miembro de la Com
Artículos R323-1 a R323-5
Artículo R323-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1041 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Una sociedad que se rija por el Título II del Libro III podrá ser autorizada a los efectos del artículo L. 132-20-1 y del punto I del artículo L. 217-2 si cumple las siguientes condiciones:
1º Acreditar la gestión efectiva del derecho para autorizar la retransmisión por cable, en base al número de derechohabientes y a la importancia económica expresada en ingresos o en volumen de negocios;
2º Justificar con toda clase de documentos la cualificación de sus administradores y apoderados, apreciada en función:
a) De la naturaleza y del nivel de su titulación; b) O de su experiencia en la gestión de organismos profesionales; 3º Entregar toda la información relativa: a) A la organización administrativa y al acondicionamiento de sus instalaciones y equipamiento; b) A las percepciones recibidas o esperadas de la retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en el
territorio nacional a partir de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea y a los datos necesarios para su reparto; 4º Comunicar:
a) Copia de los contratos celebrados con terceros para la retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en el territorio nacional a partir de un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea;
Eventualmente, copia de los contratos concertados con las entidades profesionales extranjeras encargadas de la recaudación y del reparto de los derechos.
Artículo R323-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1041 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
La solicitud de autorización, acompañada de un expediente formalizado conforme a los términos del artículo R. 323-1, será enviada por carta certificada con acuse de recibo al Ministro de Cultura devolviendo éste un recibo de la solicitud. Cuando el expediente no esté debidamente formalizado, el Ministro de Cultura pedirá por carta certificada con acuse de recibo un expediente complementario, que se le remitirá del mismo modo en un plazo de un mes a contar desde la recepción de dicha carta.
La autorización se otorgará por medio de una Orden del Ministro de Cultura y se publicará en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
La autorización se otorgará por cinco años. Será renovable en las mismas condiciones que la autorización inicial. Si la sociedad deja de cumplir cualesquiera de los requisitos establecidos en el artículo R. 323-1, la Administración
le enviará un requerimiento por carta certificada con acuse de recibo. El beneficiario de la autorización dispondrá de un plazo de un mes para formular sus observaciones. De no regularizar la situación, la autorización podrá ser revocada mediante una Orden del Ministro de Cultura que se publicará en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo R323-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1041 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Todas las modificaciones que se realicen en los estatutos o en el reglamento general, así como el cese de cualquiera de los miembros de los órganos deliberantes y directivos de una sociedad autorizada serán comunicados al Ministro de Cultura en un plazo de quince días a contar desde la decisión correspondiente. El no proceder a su comunicación podrá dar lugar a la retirada de la autorización.
Artículo R323-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1041 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 89/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La lista de las sociedades autorizadas será publicada una vez al año por el Ministro de Cultura.
Artículo R323-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1041 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
La designación prevista en el apartado segundo del punto I del artículo L. 132-20-1 y en el apartado segundo del punto I del artículo L. 217-2 se hará por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, dirigida a una sociedad de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos.
La revocación podrá realizarse con arreglo a los términos previstos en los estatutos de dicha sociedad.
CAPITULO IV De los Mediadores encargados de colaborar en la solución de las controversias Artículos R324-1 a
relativas a la autorización de la retransmisión por cable, simultánea, integral y sin cambio, en R324-12 el territorio nacional a
Artículo R324-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
A los efectos de la aplicación de los artículos L. 132-20-2 y L. 217-3, el Ministro de Cultura establece una lista de veinte Mediadores a propuesta de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos que están debidamente autorizadas y figuran en la lista mencionada en el artículo R. 323-4, de las organizaciones profesionales representativas de los organismos de teledifusión y de las organizaciones profesionales representativas de las entidades autorizadas a la retransmisión por cable.
El Ministro de Cultura establece la lista de las organizaciones profesionales mencionadas en el apartado anterior. La lista de los Mediadores se publica en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo R324-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Los Mediadores estarán sujetos a las siguientes condiciones: 1. Gozar del ejercicio de todos sus derechos civiles y políticos; 2. No haber incurrido en actos contrarios al honor, a la moral y a las buenas costumbres que hubieran dado lugar a
una sanción disciplinaria o administrativa; 3. Poseer la cualificación necesaria para resolver las controversias que se les sometan;
4.Disponer de la adecuada independencia para asegurar el ejercicio de la mediación libre de influencias y, en particular, no ser socio, administrador, apoderado o asalariado de una sociedad o de un organismo mencionado en el artículo R. 324-1.
Artículo R324-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Los Mediadores serán designados por un período de tres años renovables.
Artículo R324-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Un Mediador podrá solicitar darse de baja de la lista prevista en el artículo R. 324-1 por carta certificada con acuse de recibo dirigida al Ministro de Cultura.
Se procederá a su sustitución con arreglo a los términos establecidos en el artículo R. 324-1.
Artículo R324-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Las partes, conjuntamente, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo podrán someter al Mediador los puntos que constituyen el objeto de la controversia.
Artículo R324-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Asimismo, una de las partes podrá someter la controversia al Mediador. Por carta certificada con acuse de recibo y dentro de un plazo de ocho días, éste informará a las otras partes de esta demanda. Estas últimas dispondrán de un plazo de un mes para comunicar su postura por carta certificada con acuse de recibo y, en caso de desacuerdo sobre la elección de Mediador, proponer otro Mediador
En cuanto todas las partes se pongan de acuerdo sobre la elección del Mediador, el Mediador designado les informará por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R324-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
La duración del procedimiento de mediación no podrá exceder de tres meses a contar desde la fecha de recepción del requerimiento conjunto o desde la fecha del último acuse de recibo en el caso previsto en el apartado último del artículo anterior.
La mediación podrá reanudarse durante un mismo período a solicitud del Mediador y con el acuerdo de las partes.
Artículo R324-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
El Mediador informará a las partes del importe de su remuneración. Esta remuneración y los gastos serán a costa
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 90/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de las partes en iguales proporciones.
Artículo R324-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
El Mediador convocará a las partes en audiencia desde el inicio de la mediación. Éste pedirá a las partes que le entreguen toda información detallada que él estime necesaria y podrá oír a toda
persona cuya audiencia le parezca conveniente. Las partes podrán solicitar la asistencia de un abogado o de cualquier persona de su designación con el visto bueno del Mediador. A las reuniones sólo podrán asistir las personas por él convocadas.
El Mediador no podrá tener en consideración ningún hecho, ninguna queja ni ningún elemento de información o de prueba sin notificarlo a las partes interesadas a fin de que éstas puedan discutir su procedencia.
Artículo R324-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
El Mediador estará obligado a mantener secreto profesional en los asuntos que se sometan a su juicio. Las comprobaciones del Mediador y las declaraciones que recoja no podrán ni entregarse ni invocarse sin el
acuerdo de las partes en otro procedimiento de mediación, en otro procedimiento de arbitraje o de demanda judicial.
Artículo R324-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Cuando el Mediador considere que existe acuerdo entre las partes, redactará un acta especificando las medidas a tomar para su desarrollo y fijando un plazo para su ejecución. Enviará una copia del acta a las partes por carta certificada con acuse de recibo dentro de un plazo de diez días.
Artículo R324-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 98-1042 de 18 de noviembre de 1998 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 19 de noviembre de 1998)
Si no se llega a un acuerdo entre las partes al término del plazo previsto en el artículo R. 324-7, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo el Mediador podrá bien hacer recomendaciones a las partes, bien proponer la solución que él estime conveniente para la solución para todos o parte de los puntos objeto de la controversia.
Se presumirá que éstas han aceptado dicha solución en caso de no haber expresado su oposición por escrito en un plazo de tres meses a contar desde la recepción de su propuesta.
CAPITULO V Comisión permanente de control de las sociedades de recaudación y de Artículos R325-1 a
reparto de los derechos R325-4
Artículo R325-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
La Comisión permanente de control de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos instituida bajo el amparo del artículo L. 321-13 se reunirá por convocatoria del Presidente.
Podrá deliberar válidamente con tres de sus miembros presentes. Deliberará por mayoría de sus miembros presentes, teniendo el Presidente voto de calidad en caso de empate. El informante designado a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el punto I del artículo L. 321-13 asistirá a las deliberaciones.
La Comisión podrá oír a los administradores de las sociedades de recaudación y de reparto de los derechos, a los de las agencias y organismos que estas sociedades controlan, así como a toda persona cuya opinión estime conveniente su Presidente.
La Comisión acordará todas las medidas necesarias para asegurar el secreto de sus investigaciones.
Artículo R325-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
La Comisión clausurará su programa anual de actividades a propuesta de su Presidente. La decisión de proceder a un control será notificada por carta certificada a la sociedad o al organismo objeto del
mismo. La solicitud de documentos e información se enviará a la sociedad o al organismo supervisado por carta fijando el
plazo otorgado para su contestación. Este plazo no podrá ser inferior a treinta días. Las investigaciones en el propio lugar serán objeto de una notificación previa, por escrito.
Artículo R325-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
El informe provisional de inspección, establecido por el informante y admitido por la Comisión será comunicado por el Presidente a la sociedad o al organismo supervisado, disponiendo éste de treinta días para formular sus observaciones o pedir que sus representantes sean oídos por la Comisión.
El informe definitivo de la inspección será adoptado por la Comisión después del examen de las eventuales observaciones realizadas por la sociedad o el organismo supervisado y, si fuera necesario, después de oír a sus representantes. Las observaciones realizadas por la sociedad o el organismo supervisado se adjuntarán al informe de inspección. Este informe será enviado a la sociedad o al organismo objeto del control. Asimismo, será enviado al Ministro de Cultura.
Artículo R325-4
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 91/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 2001-334 de 17 de abril de 2001 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 18 de abril de 2001)
El informe anual previsto en el punto III del artículo L. 321-13 se llevará a cabo en base a las comprobaciones realizadas por la Comisión a raíz de sus controles.
La Comisión comunicará previamente a la sociedad o al organismo sus observaciones de denuncia. La sociedad o el organismo dispondrá de un plazo de treinta días para formular sus observaciones o solicitar que la Comisión oiga a sus representantes. Las observaciones de la sociedad o del organismo acompañarán el informe.
CAPITULO VI Sociedades autorizadas para la gestión colectiva de la remuneración en
concepto del préstamo en biblioteca Artículos R326-1 a R326-7
Artículo R326-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Una sociedad regulada por las disposiciones de los artículos L. 321 a L. 321-13 será autorizada en concepto del artículo L. 133-2 siempre que:
1º Demuestre, mediante la composición de sus órganos de decisión y dirección, la diversidad de sus socios en cuanto a las categorías y al número de sus derechohabientes, la importancia económica expresada en ingresos o en volumen de negocios y la diversidad de los géneros editoriales;
2° Demuestre la representación equitativa de los autores y editores entre sus socios así como en el seno de sus órganos de dirección;
3° Justifique, por medio de toda clase de documentos, la cualificación profesional de sus administradores y mandatarios sociales, que se apreciará en función de uno de los siguientes criterios:
a) Su calidad de autor; b) La naturaleza y nivel de su titulación; c) Su experiencia profesional en el sector de la edición o de la gestión de organismos profesionales; 4° Proporcione la información necesaria relativa a: a) La organización administrativa, así como las condiciones de instalación y los equipamientos de la sociedad;
b) Los medios empleados para la recogida de datos estadísticos sobre las adquisiciones de obras para las bibliotecas;
c) Los medios empleados para la recaudación de las remuneraciones y el tratamiento de los datos necesarios al reparto de dichas remuneraciones;
d) El plan de financiación y la estimación presupuestaria de los tres ejercicios siguientes a la solicitud de autorización;
5° Indique las medidas que ha adoptado o prevé adoptar para garantizar el respeto de las reglas de reparto de las remuneraciones entre los autores y los editores, así como el carácter equitativo del reparto dentro de cada una de estas categorías.
Artículo R326-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
La solicitud de autorización, acompañada de un expediente formalizado conforme a los términos del artículo R. 326-1, será enviada por carta certificada con acuse de recibo al Ministro de Cultura, devolviendo éste un recibo de la solicitud. Cuando el expediente no esté debidamente formalizado, el Ministro de Cultura pedirá por carta certificada con acuse de recibo un expediente complementario, que se le remitirá del mismo modo en un plazo de un mes a contar desde la recepción de dicha carta.
Artículo R326-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
La autorización se otorgará mediante orden del Ministro de Cultura y se publicará en el Diario Oficial de la República Francesa.
Artículo R326-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
La autorización se otorgará por un plazo de cinco años. Será renovable en las mismas condiciones que la autorización inicial.
Artículo R326-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Cualquier cambio en el reglamento general, así como el cese en sus funciones de cualquiera de los miembros de los órganos de decisión y de dirección de una sociedad autorizada serán comunicados al Ministro de Cultura dentro de un plazo de quince días a contar desde la decisión correspondiente. El no proceder a su comunicación podrá dar lugar a la retirada de la autorización.
Artículo R326-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Si una sociedad autorizada dejara de cumplir alguna de las condiciones establecidas en el artículo R. 326-1, el Ministro de Cultura le emplazará por escrito a cumplir las condiciones de la autorización. El beneficiario de la autorización dispondrá de un plazo de un mes para formular sus observaciones y, llegado el caso, las medidas correctivas que se propone aplicar.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 92/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La retirada de autorización se dictará por orden del Ministro de Cultura y se publicará en el Diario Oficial de la
República Francesa.
Artículo R326-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Si en la fecha de publicación de la obra, el autor y el editor no hubieran designado una sociedad autorizada de recaudación y reparto de los derechos, la gestión de su derecho de remuneración en concepto de préstamo en biblioteca será confiada a la sociedad que gestione el mayor número de obras. Este número será determinado conforme a los usos profesionales del sector.
El Ministro de Cultura designará una vez al año la sociedad que cumpla la condición definida en el apartado anterior.
TITULO III Procedimientos y penas Artículos R331-1 a
R335-1-1
CAPITULO I Disposiciones generales Artículo R331-1
Artículo R331-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los agentes designados por el Centro Nacional de Cinematografía, por los organismos profesionales de autores y por las sociedades mencionadas en el Título II del presente Libro, una vez autorizados por el Ministro de Cultura, prestan juramento ante el Juez de Tribunal d'Instance del lugar donde residen. La fórmula del juramento es la siguiente: “Juro desempeñar los cometidos propios de mis funciones con la debida diligencia y fidelidad, y no revelar o utilizar nada de lo que se me diere a conocer en el ejercicio de las mismas”.
CAPITULO V Disposiciones penales Artículos R335-1 a
R335-1-1
Artículo R335-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
I. - La solicitud de retención de mercancías por parte de la Administración de Aduanas prevista en el artículo L. 335-10 incluirá:
1º Los apellidos y nombres o la denominación social del solicitante, su domicilio o su sede social; 2º En su caso, el nombre y la dirección del mandatario y el justificante de su mandato; 3º La calidad del solicitante respecto de los derechos invocados, debidamente acreditada; 4º Todos los elementos que permitan identificar la obra o la actuación objeto de la infracción; 5º La descripción de las mercancías alegadas de fraudulentas cuya retención se pide.
6° El conjunto de la documentación e información que permita acreditar que las mercancías supuestamente fraudulentas no han sido fabricadas legalmente, ni despachadas de aduanas, ni comercializadas legalmente en otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea.
II. - La solicitud considerada en el apartado anterior podrá presentarse ante la autoridad administrativa competente antes de la entrada de las mercancías supuestamente fraudulentas en el territorio francés. En este caso, la misma será válida por el plazo de un año renovable.
Las modalidades de presentación de la solicitud serán indicadas por orden del Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
Artículo R335-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996)
Se sancionará con la imposición de las medidas previstas para las faltas leves toda publicidad o prospecto de empleo relativo a un medio que permita la eliminación o neutralización de cualquier dispositivo técnico que proteja un programa de ordenador, que no contenga en caracteres a la vista la indicación de que la utilización ilícita de esos medios está sujeta a las sanciones previstas en caso de violación del derecho de propiedad intelectual.
Artículo R335-1-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
La autoridad administrativa competente mencionada en los apartados I y II del artículo R. 335-1 será el Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
PARTE SEGUNDA La propiedad industrial Artículos R411-1 a
R718-4 LIBRO IV
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 93/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Organización administrativa y profesional Artículos R411-1 a
R423-2
TITULO I Instituciones Artículos R411-1 a
R413-5
CAPITULO I El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial Artículos R411-1 a
R411-26
Sección I Organización del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial Artículos R411-1 a
R411-16
Artículo R411-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 3 de febrero de 2004)
Son atribuciones del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, en particular: 1º El examen de las instancias de solicitud de patentes de invención y la concesión de las patentes, así como de
todos los documentos correspondientes a las mismas; 2º El registro y la publicación de las marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio; 3º La concesión de certificados de identificación y de información acerca de las derechos anteriores en materia de
marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio; 4° La organización de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud, de la conservación y de la puesta a disposición
pública de los cultivos de microorganismos utilizados para una invención para la que se solicite una patente; 5° La centralización y la conservación de los depósitos de dibujos y modelos y su publicación, así como el registro
y la conservación del depósito de sobres dobles destinados a proporcionar la prueba de la creación de los dibujos y modelos; (1)
6º El mantenimiento de los registros de las patentes, de las marcas y de los dibujos y modelos, la inscripción de todos los actos que afecten el derecho de propiedad de las patentes de invención, de las marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio y de los dibujos y modelos;
7º La aplicación de lo dispuesto en las leyes y reglamentos sobre la protección temporal de la propiedad industrial en las exhibiciones, sobre las recompensas industriales y sobre las marcas de origen;
8° La aplicación de los acuerdos internacionales y la puesta en marcha de acciones de cooperación en materia de propiedad industrial y, en especial, las relaciones administrativas con la Organización Mundial de la Propiedad Intelectual y la Organización Europea de Patentes;
9º La gestión del Registro Nacional de Comercio y de Sociedades y del Registro Central de Artesanos; 10º La conservación del depósito de documentos públicos de constitución y de modificación de sociedades
depositados en las Secretarías de los Tribunaux de Commerce y de los Tribunales Civiles equivalentes; 11º La centralización de la información anotada en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades y en el Registro de
Artesanos y en el Boletín Oficial de dichos Registros; 12º La centralización, la conservación y la puesta a disposición del público de toda documentación técnica y
jurídica acerca de la propiedad industrial; 13º La gestión del Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Para la explotación de sus fondos documentales, el Instituto podrá crear bancos de datos, eventualmente conectados con otros ficheros o registros. Con este mismo fin, podrá crear sociedades filiales o adquirir participaciones financieras.
Nota (1): Decreto 2004-199 2004-02-25 art. 88 I: Lo dispuesto en el punto I del artículo 2 del presente decreto entrará en vigor el 1 de enero de 2005.
Artículo R411-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 3 de febrero de 2004)
El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial representará al Instituto en todos los actos de la vida pública.
El personal del Instituto estará bajo su dirección. Tomará todas las medidas necesarias para el buen funcionamiento del Instituto.
Preparará y ejecutará los presupuestos. Emitirá los títulos de cobro. Ordenará los pagos conforme a las limitaciones de los haberes previstos en el presupuesto.
Podrá delegar el ejercicio de algunas de sus atribuciones, en especial en materia de adjudicación de contratos públicos, en uno o varios agentes del Instituto designados por él.
Artículo R411-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-845 de 10 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 17 de septiembre de 1997)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 94/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 4 I Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004) (Decreto n° 2005-436 de 5 de mayo de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 10 de mayo de 2005)
El Consejo de Administración estará compuesto de doce miembros: 1° Una persona cualificada procedente del sector económico y miembro del Consejo Superior de la Propiedad
Industrial, en calidad de presidente, nombrada por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial por un periodo de tres años renovable una vez;
2° El Director de Asuntos Civiles y de Justicia del Ministerio de Justicia, o su representante; 3° El Director de Presupuestos del Ministerio de Economía y de Hacienda, o su representante; 4° Dos representantes del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, entre los cuales el Director de
asuntos jurídicos, o su representante; 5° El Director General de la Agencia Nacional de fomento de la investigación;
6° El presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial y un representante de los profesionales de la propiedad industrial en empresas nombrado por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial por un periodo de tres años renovable una vez;
7° Dos representantes del sector industrial con interés en la protección de la propiedad industrial, nombrados por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial por un periodo de tres años renovable una vez;
8° Dos representantes del personal en funciones en el establecimiento, elegidos con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial.
Las funciones de miembro del Consejo de Administración no estarán remuneradas y darán derecho a las indemnizaciones por gastos de desplazamiento y estancia previstas por el Decreto n° 90-437 del 28 de mayo de 1990.
El Director General, el miembro del Cuerpo de Control General Económico y Financiero y el Agente Contable asistirán a las sesiones del Consejo de Administración con voz pero sin voto.
El Presidente podrá convocar para que participe en las sesiones, con voz pero sin voto,a toda persona cuya presencia estime necesaria.
La Secretaría del Consejo de Administración será asumida por un Agente del Instituto designado a este fin por el Director General.
Artículo R411-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 4 II Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Consejo de Administración definirá la política general del organismo en el marco de las orientaciones fijadas por los Ministros competentes. Tendrá, en especial, las siguientes competencias:
1° Aprobará el presupuesto y sus modificaciones, el balance financiero del ejercicio cerrado y la asignación del resultado, a la vez que se pronunciará sobre el informe anual de actividad;
2° Fijará las orientaciones de la política de tarifas, las condiciones generales de suscripción de convenios y de adjudicación de contratos o licitaciones públicas por parte del organismo, las condiciones generales relativas al empleo y a la remuneración del personal, así como el reglamento interno del organismo;
3° Decidirá la creación o la supresión de filiales, las adquisiciones o cesiones de participaciones, así como la compraventa o el arrendamiento de inmuebles;
4° Autorizará los empréstitos y aceptará las donaciones y legados; 5° Decidirá acerca de las acciones legales y las transacciones. Podrá delegar dichas competencias en el Director
General del organismo.
Artículo R411-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 4 III Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Consejo de Administración se reunirá como mínimo dos veces al año. Será convocado por su presidente con un orden del día determinado por éste.
Sólo deliberará válidamente con la asistencia de por lo menos siete de sus miembros. Si no existiera dicho quórum, se volverá a convocar a los miembros. En esta segunda convocatoria se deliberará
válidamente con los miembros presentes. En caso de empate en las votaciones, el presidente tendrá voto de calidad.
Artículo R411-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La plantilla de personal contratado por el Instituto será fijada una vez al año teniendo en cuenta los presupuestos asignados a este establecimiento.
El estatuto del personal será establecido por Decreto.
Artículo R411-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Agente Contable será nombrado y, eventualmente, sustituido o revocado por Orden del Ministro interesado y del Ministro de Hacienda. Su remuneración será fijada en los mismos términos.
El Agente Contable estará bajo la autoridad del Director General. A pesar de ello, asumirá personalmente sobre sus propios bienes la responsabilidad de los actos de su gestión y recibirá del Ministro de Hacienda las directrices sobre la ejecución de la partida financiera de su servicio.
Antes de tomar posesión del cargo, tendrá que prestar juramento ante el Tribunal de Cuentas y acreditar el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 95/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL depósito de un afianzamiento cuyo importe está establecido en una Orden del Ministro de Hacienda y Economía. Su gestión estará sujeta a los controles de la Inspección General de Hacienda y del Administrador General de Hacienda de París y al control del Tribunal de Cuentas.
Bajo su responsabilidad, el Agente Contable podrá delegar su firma en uno o varios agentes del establecimiento, legitimándolos mediante el debido poder.
Artículo R411-8 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-845 de 10 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 17 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2005-436 de 5 de mayo de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 10 de mayo de 2005)
El control de la actividad del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y, en especial, el control a posteriori de la ejecución presupuestaria, será ejercido por un miembro del Cuerpo de Control General Económico y Financiero, con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el Decreto nº 55-733 de 26 de mayo de 1955, modificado, de codificación y ordenación de los textos relativos al control económico y financiero del Estado.
Las modalidades especiales de ejercicio de este control se establecerá por orden conjunta del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, del Ministro de Economía y del Ministro competente en materia de Presupuesto.
Artículo R411-9 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-845 de 10 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1, art. 3 Diario Oficial de 17 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004) (Decreto n° 2005-436 de 5 de mayo de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 10 de mayo de 2005)
El director general del Instituto remitirá a los Ministros competentes en materia de propiedad industrial y de presupuesto, para su aprobación, las decisiones tomadas por el Consejo de Administración así como, en su caso, el informe del miembros del Cuerpo de Control Económico Y Financiero, en lo relativo a las siguientes atribuciones: aprobación del presupuesto y de sus modificaciones, del balance financiero del ejercicio cerrado y de la asignación del resultado, determinación de las orientaciones de la política de tarifas, de las condiciones generales de empleo y de remuneración del personal, decisiones de creación o de supresión de filiales, de adquisiciones o cesiones de participaciones, de compraventa o arrendamiento de inmuebles, autorización de empréstitos y aceptación de donaciones y legados.
Las deliberaciones relativas al proyecto de presupuesto del Instituto y a las modificaciones que pudieran efectuarse al mismo durante el ejercicio, se remitirán dentro de los plazos previstos y en el caso del presupuesto general de servicios públicos en el documento común del Ministro competente en materia de presupuesto.
Las deliberaciones remitidas serán ejecutivas de pleno derecho como máximo un mes a contar desde su recepción por los Ministros competentes en materia de propiedad industrial y de presupuesto, si ninguno de ellos hubiera manifestado su oposición dentro de dicho plazo.
El Ministro competente en materia de presupuesto podrá delegar su firma en el miembro del Cuerpo de Control General Económico y Financiero para la aprobación prevista en el presente artículo.
Artículo R411-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los recursos para el sostenimiento del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial provendrán: 1º Del producto de todas las percepciones autorizadas en materia de propiedad industrial, de Registro de comercio
y de sociedades y de Registro de artesanos y en materia de depósitos de los documentos de sociedades; 2º De todos los ingresos que puede percibir el Instituto en concepto de remuneración por servicios prestados; 3º Del producto de la venta de las publicaciones; 4º De la renta de los bienes y del producto de su enajenación; 5º Del producto de los eventuales reembolsos realizados por organismos internacionales de propiedad industrial en
los que Francia participa; 6º De los fondos procedentes de empréstitos autorizados; 7º De todos los demás recursos provenientes, en particular, de donaciones, legados, liberalidades y contribuciones
financieras.
Artículo R411-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las cargas del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial constan de: 1º Los gastos de funcionamiento y de equipamiento del Instituto; 2º Los gastos provocados por la participación de Francia en los organismos internacionales de propiedad industrial.
Artículo R411-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los contratos de obras y de suministros celebrados por el Instituto se regirán por las disposiciones legislativas y reglamentarias aplicables a los contratos de la Administración del Estado.
Artículo R411-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial llevará la contabilidad referente a la expedición de los títulos de cobros, de la contratación, de la liquidación y del mandamiento de los pagos.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 96/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R411-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Agente Contable será el único encargado de la gestión de pagos y cobros. El mismo se hará cargo de los títulos de cobro que le entrega el Director General. Se obligará, bajo su
responsabilidad personal, a hacer las diligencias necesarias para asegurar la entrada de todos los recursos del establecimiento, a proceder contra los deudores morosos con las medidas ejecutorias necesarias, a avisar al Director General del vencimiento de los contratos de arrendamiento, a impedir las prescripciones, a velar por el registro de los derechos, privilegios y propiedades y a requerir la inscripción de la propiedad de los títulos que lo permitan.
El Agente Contable gestionará el cobro amistoso de las deudas activas. En caso de no conseguirlo, dará cuenta al Director General quien elevará los títulos de cobros con carácter de fuerza ejecutoria conforme a los términos previstos en el artículo 2 del Decreto de 30 de octubre de 1935 para mejorar y facilitar el funcionamiento del servicio del contencioso y de la agencia judicial del Tesoro.
No podrá sobreseer sin una orden escrita del Director General. Se ocupará del pago de los gastos debidamente autorizados por el Director General.
Artículo R411-15 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-845 de 10 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1, art. 4 Diario Oficial de 17 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2005-436 de 5 de mayo de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 10 de mayo de 2005)
La cuenta administrativa del Ordenador y la cuenta de gestión del Agente Contable se someterán una vez al año al Consejo de Administración.
La cuenta administrativa, acompañada del informe del Consejo de Administración y del miembro del Cuerpo de Control General Económico y Financiero, se someterá a la aprobación del Ministro competente en materia de Presupuesto y del Ministro interesado dentro de los tres meses siguientes al cierre del ejercicio.
El Ministro competente en materia de presupuesto podrá delegar su firma en el miembro del Cuerpo de Control General Económico y Financiero para la aprobación de la cuenta administrativa.
Artículo R411-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La normativa para la contabilidad, forma de presupuestos y de cuentas, libros y documentos del Ordenador y del Contable se fijan en una o varias Órdenes Ministeriales firmadas conjuntamente por el Ministro de Hacienda, el Ministro competente en materia de Presupuesto y el Ministro interesado.
Sección II Tasas percibidas por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial Artículos R411-17 a
R411-18
Artículo R411-17 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 96-103 de 2 de febrero de 1996 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 9 de febrero de 1996) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial recaudará las tasas, cuyos importe y modalidades de aplicación serán establecidas por orden conjunta del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial y del Ministro competente en materia de presupuesto, en concepto de los procedimientos y formalidades siguientes:
1° Para las patentes de invención, certificados de utilidad y certificados complementarios de protección: Presentación de instancia de solicitud; Informe de búsqueda; Reivindicación suplementaria a partir de la undécima; Declaración de un derecho de prioridad; Petición de beneficio de la fecha de presentación de una instancia de solicitud anterior; Nuevas reivindicaciones requiriendo un informe de búsqueda complementario; Solicitud de corrección de errores; Solicitud de prosecución del procedimiento; Concesión e impresión del fascículo; Mantenimiento en vigor; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo de la tasa de solicitud o del informe de búsqueda; Recargo por solicitud fuera de plazo del informe búsqueda; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo de la anualidad; Recurso de rehabilitación Certificado complementario de protección. 2° Para las patentes europeas:
Publicación de traducción o de traducción revisada de una patente europea o de las reivindicaciones de una solicitud de patente europea;
Expedición y transmisión de copias de la solicitud de patente europea a los Estados destinatarios; 3° Para las solicitudes internacionales (tratado de cooperación en materia de patentes, PCT): Transmisión de una solicitud internacional;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 97/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Confirmación de designación de Estados; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo; Preparación de ejemplares adicionales; 4° Para las marcas de fábrica, comercio o servicio: Presentación de instancia de solicitud; Clase del producto o servicio; Reivindicación de un derecho de prioridad; Regularización; Oposición; Corrección de error material; Renovación; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo de la tasa de renovación; Renuncia; Solicitud de inscripción en el Registro Internacional de Marcas; Rehabilitación ; 5° Para los dibujos y modelos: Presentación de instancia de solicitud; Prórroga; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo; Recargo por pago fuera de plazo de la tasa de prórroga; Renuncia al aplazamiento de la publicación; Renuncia a los efectos de la instancia de solicitud; Subsanación, corrección, rehabilitación; Registro y custodia de sobre especial; 6° Para los derechos afines de la propiedad industrial:
Topografías de productos semiconductores: instancia de solicitud y conservación; inscripción de un acto de modificación o de transmisión de los derechos;
Recompensas industriales: registro de un premio, de una recompensa o transcripción de una declaración de cesión o de transmisión.
7° Tratándose de los registros nacionales de las patentes, marcas, dibujos, modelos y registro nacional especial de los programas de ordenador:
Solicitud de inscripción; Renovación de la inscripción de una constitución de prenda sobre el derecho de explotación de los programas de
ordenador. 8° Tratándose del registro Nacional de Comercio y de Sociedades: Declaración; Presentación de una escritura pública. En caso de no admisión, se reembolsarán las siguientes tasas: - para las patentes de invención, certificados de utilidad y certificados complementarios de protección: presentación
de instancia de solicitud; -para las marcas de fábrica, comercio o servicio: presentación de la instancia de solicitud, clase del producto o
servicio, renovación; - para los dibujos y modelos: presentación de instancia de solicitud, prórroga. También se reembolsará la tasa de informe de búsqueda de una patente de invención cuando se dé por finalizado
el procedimiento de concesión de patente o en caso de prórroga de las prohibiciones de divulgación y de libre explotación, siempre que el procedimiento de elaboración del informe de búsqueda no se hubiera iniciado.
Artículo R411-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los ingresos accesorios que el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial pueda percibir por la comunicación de las piezas y documentos puestos bajo su conservación, por la explotación de su fondo documental y por la venta de sus publicaciones serán establecidos en sus modalidades de percepción y cuantía por el Consejo de Administración.
Sección III Recursos interpuestos ante el Cour d'appel contra las resoluciones del
Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en materia de concesión, denegación o mantenimiento de los tít
Artículos R411-19 a R411-26
Artículo R411-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Cour d'appel territorialmente competente para resolver en los recursos interpuestos contra las resoluciones del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en materia de concesión, denegación o mantenimiento de los títulos de propiedad industrial será el del lugar donde tiene el domicilio la persona que interpone el recurso, teniendo en cuenta las agrupaciones realizadas en el cuadro IV bis adjunto al Código de Organización Judicial, que se reproduce a continuación:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 98/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Sede y partido judicial de los Tribunales de Apelación competentes para resolver directamente los recursos
interpuestos contra las resoluciones del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en materia de concesión, denegación o mantenimiento de los títulos de propiedad industrial.
Entendiéndose por sede y partido judicial los límites territoriales de los Tribunales Superiores de Apelación de: Aix-en-Provence: Aix-en-Provence, Bastia, Nimes. Burdeos: Agen, Burdeos, Poitiers. Colmar: Colmar, Metz. Douai: Amiens, Douai. Limoges: Bourges, Limoges, Riom. Lyón: Chambery, Lyón, Grenoble. Nancy: Besanzón, Dijón, Blois, Nancy.
París: Orleáns, París, Reims, Ruán, Versalles, Basse-Terre, Fort de France, Saint-Denis-de-la-Reunión, Numea, Papeete, Mamoudzou y Saint-Pierre-y-Miquelon.
Rennes: Angers, Caen, Rennes. Toulouse: Pau, Montpellier, Toulouse.
Cuando esta persona viva en el extranjero, será competente el Cour d'appel de París. Se hará elección del domicilio en el partido judicial de este Tribunal.
Artículo R411-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo para interponer un recurso ante el Cour d'appel contra las resoluciones del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial será de un mes.
Este plazo se prorrogará, llegado el caso, con arreglo a los términos previstos en el artículo 643 del nuevo Código Procesal Civil.
Artículo R411-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El recurso constará de una declaración escrita enviada o remitida por duplicado a la Secretaría del Tribunal. So pena de inadmisibilidad dictada de oficio, la declaración comprenderá las indicaciones siguientes:
1.a) Si el demandante es una persona física: sus apellidos, nombres, profesión, domicilio, nacionalidad, fecha y lugar de nacimiento;
b) Si el demandante es una persona jurídica: su forma, su denominación, su sede social y el órgano que la representa legalmente;
2. La fecha y el objeto de la decisión recurrida; 3. El nombre y la dirección del titular del título o del titular de la solicitud, si el demandante no posee una de estas
cualidades. Se adjuntará una copia de la decisión recurrida a la declaración.
Si la declaración no contiene la exposición de los motivos invocados, el demandante tendrá que entregar esta exposición en la Secretaría dentro del mes siguiente a la declaración, para que ésta pueda ser admisible.
Artículo R411-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Secretaría del Cour d'appel dará traslado al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, de una copia de la declaración del recurso así como, llegado el caso, de una copia de la exposición de motivos posterior.
Desde la recepción de la copia de la declaración, el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial transmitirá a la Secretaría el expediente del acto recurrido.
Artículo R411-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Cour d'appel resolverá después de que el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial haya podido ejercer su facultad de presentar observaciones escritas o verbales.
Las observaciones por escrito serán enviadas por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, en dos ejemplares, a la Secretaría del Tribunal, la cual transmitirá una copia al demandante.
Artículo R411-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el recurso sea interpuesto por una persona diferente del titular del título o del titular de la solicitud, ésta será citada como parte en la causa por el Secretario Judicial Jefe del Cour d'appel mediante carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R411-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El declarante, ante el Tribunal de Apelación, podrá pedir la asistencia de un abogado o ser representado por un procurador.
Artículo R411-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 99/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La resolución del Cour d'appel será notificada por la Secretaría al demandante, al Director General del Instituto
Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y, si fuera necesario, a toda persona parte en la causa.
CAPITULO II El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales Artículos R412-1 a
R412-21
Sección I Organización y funcionamiento del Comité de Protección de
Vegetales Obtenciones Artículos R412-1 a
R412-14
Artículo R412-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales creado bajo el amparo del artículo L. 412-1 tendrá como misión asegurar:
El otorgamiento de los certificados de obtención vegetal correspondientes a las instancias de solicitud que cumplan los requisitos previstos en los artículos L. 623-1 a L. 623-16, así como todos los documentos oficiales que afecten a las instancias de solicitud de estos certificados.
La comprobación de la pérdida del derecho del obtentor conforme a lo previsto en el artículo L. 623-23.
Artículo R412-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales podrá proponer al Ministro de Agricultura las disposiciones reglamentarias necesarias para la aplicación de los artículos L. 412-1 y L. 623-1 a L. 623-35 y, de forma general, someterle todas las sugerencias relativas a la ejecución de la protección de las obtenciones vegetales.
Artículo R412-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales tiene su sede en París. Además de su Presidente, está compuesto de diez miembros nombrados en una Orden del Ministro de Agricultura, de los cuales uno es propuesto por el Ministro competente en materia de departamentos y territorios de Ultramar, conforme a los términos previstos en el artículo L. 412-1.
Artículo R412-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Magistrado encargado de la presidencia del Comité es elegido entre los Magistrados del Cour d'appel de París o del Tribunal de Grande Instance de París, perteneciente como mínimo a la primera instancia de la jerarquía jurisdiccional.
Es nombrado por una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia y del Ministro de Agricultura. El Presidente tiene como misión, además de presidir las reuniones del Comité, velar por el buen funcionamiento de
la Secretaría General prevista en el artículo R. 412-10 y ayudar en la preparación y la ejecución de las resoluciones del Comité.
Artículo R412-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros del Comité estarán designados por cuatro años. Sus mandatos serán renovables. Los miembros del Comité serán renovados en la mitad de sus miembros cada dos años. Cuando un miembro, por fallecimiento o por otro motivo, cese en el ejercicio de sus funciones, se procederá a su sustitución en un plazo de dos meses. El nuevo miembro nombrado estará en funciones hasta la fecha normal de expiración del mandato de aquél a quien sustituye.
Artículo R412-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros del Comité que no tengan la calidad de funcionarios se someterán a las disposiciones del Decreto nº 90-437 de 28 de mayo de 1990 que fija las normas de reembolso de los gastos ocasionados por los desplazamientos del personal de trabajadores y empleados de la Administración Pública y otras personas que colaboran en los Consejos, Comités, Comisiones y otros organismos que asisten a la misma.
Artículo R412-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente y los miembros del Comité estarán obligados a mantener secreto profesional sobre todo aquello que llegue a su conocimiento por ejercicio de sus funciones. Asimismo, un miembro del Comité no podrá asistir a las deliberaciones relativas a una variedad creada si el mismo tiene algún interés directo en la admisión o denegación de una solicitud de certificado.
Artículo R412-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité se reunirá por convocatoria de su Presidente tantas veces como sea necesario. Sólo podrá deliberar válidamente con la asistencia de más de la mitad de los miembros en ejercicio. En caso de empate en las votaciones, el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 100/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL voto del Presidente será decisivo.
Artículo R412-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para facilitar la preparación y substanciación de los asuntos que se le sometan, el Comité podrá: - designar entre sus miembros una mesa permanente; - constituir comisiones especializadas de expertos; - solicitar la asistencia de cualquier experto o de cualquier persona cuya opinión le parezca necesaria.
Artículo R412-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales dispondrá de una Secretaría General. El Secretario General será nombrado por una Orden del Ministro de Agricultura, a propuesta del Comité y después de consultar al Director General del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas.
El Secretario General estará asistido por trabajadores o empleados contratados por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas en las mismas condiciones que sus propios agentes. La remuneración de éstos irá a cargo del apartado especial considerado en el artículo L. 623-16.
La gestión de este personal estará asegurada por el Secretario General, por delegación del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas.
Atendiendo a las directrices del Comité y bajo la autoridad del Presidente, en el marco de los artículos L. 412-1 y L. 623-1 a L. 623-35 y de los textos considerados para su aplicación, el Secretario General tendrá como misión, en particular:
- recibir, registrar y substanciar las instancias de solicitud de certificados de obtención así como las oposiciones al otorgamiento de los certificados;
- gestionar los diferentes registros relativos a la protección de las obtenciones vegetales y administrar el registro de todos los actos que afectan al derecho de propiedad de los certificados, así como las diferentes publicidades previstas;
-asumir la relación con todas las autoridades competentes y, especialmente con respecto a los asuntos de denominación, con el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y la Oficina de la Unión Internacional para la Protección de las Obtenciones Vegetales, así como con los expertos a quienes se confíe el examen técnico de las variedades;
- asumir la secretaría de las reuniones del Comité; - expedir los certificados de obtención y entregar todas las copias de las piezas oficiales;
-asumir la inspección, o mandar la inspección, de la conservación de las variedades para las cuales se han expedido certificados;
-preparar el presupuesto correspondiente al apartado especial del presupuesto del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas considerado en el artículo L. 623-16.
El Secretario General preparará el texto de las normas para aplicación de las disposiciones antes citadas, las cuales serán sometidas por el Comité al Ministro de Agricultura. Preparará y participará en las negociaciones de los acuerdos internacionales que el Comité proponga al Ministro de Agricultura y al Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores firmar, a fin de facilitar o mejorar la protección de las obtenciones vegetales.
Artículo R412-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales y su Secretaría General serán considerados en Francia, de conformidad con lo estipulado en el artículo 30-1 (B) del Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de 1961 para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales, como el servicio responsable de la protección de las obtenciones vegetales. Para ello, la Secretaría General del Comité se encargará de las relaciones con la Unión Internacional para la protección de obtenciones vegetales, en cuyos trabajos participa.
Artículo R412-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El apartado especial del presupuesto del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas, creado bajo el amparo del artículo L. 623-16, es adoptado por el Consejo de Administración de este Instituto previa aprobación del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Los ingresos y los gastos de dicho apartado especial serán ejecutados por el Secretario General del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, por delegación del Director del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones Agronómicas y en las mismas condiciones que los ingresos y gastos de este Instituto.
Artículo R412-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los recursos del apartado especial estarán integrados, en particular, por el producto de todas las tasas cuyo devengo está autorizado en materia de protección de las obtenciones vegetales, de conformidad con el artículo L. 623-16.
Artículo R412-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las cargas del apartado especial se integran de: - los gastos de funcionamiento y de equipamiento del Comité y de su Secretaría General, incluyendo los relativos a
la remuneración y a los desplazamientos del personal;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 101/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL - los costes de examen técnico y, eventualmente, de constitución de las colecciones de referencias;
-la participación financiera de Francia en las Organizaciones Internacionales dedicadas a la protección de las obtenciones vegetales;
- cualquier otro gasto derivado de la aplicación de los artículos L. 412-1 y L. 623-1 a L. 623-35.
Sección II Recurso contra las resoluciones del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Artículos R412-15 a
Vegetales R412-21
Artículo R412-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo para interponer recurso ante el Cour d'appel de París contra las resoluciones del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales es de un mes. Cuando el recurrente viva fuera de Francia metropolitana, este plazo se aumentará de un mes si reside en Europa y de dos meses si reside en cualquier otra parte del mundo.
Artículo R412-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo para el recurso previsto en el artículo anterior se computará a partir de la fecha de recepción, por el recurrente, de la notificación de la resolución del Comité.
Artículo R412-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El recurso se interpondrá mediante demanda dirigida al Presidente primero del Cour d'appel de París por el recurrente personalmente o por un procurador en ejercicio en el Tribunal de Apelación. Asimismo, podrá ser interpuesto por un abogado dado de alta en el ejercicio de la abogacía.
Si el recurrente no comparece personalmente, podrá ser representado o asistido conforme a lo considerado en el apartado primero del presente artículo.
Artículo R412-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el recurso lo interponga una persona diferente del titular de la solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal, éste será citado como parte en la causa por el Secretario Jefe del Tribunal de Apelación, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R412-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Cour d'appel resolverá, oído el Ministerio Público.
Artículo R412-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Secretario del Cour d'appel comunicará al Comité, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo y dentro del plazo de quince días, todos los recursos interpuestos contra las resoluciones del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
La sentencia del Cour d'appel en base al recurso será notificada al demandante y al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales por el Secretario de la misma forma.
Artículo R412-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Secretario enviará una copia de la resolución judicial al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Esta resolución judicial se inscribirá de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Certificados de Obtención Vegetal. La resolución judicial del Cour d'appel se ejecutará dentro de los dos meses a partir de su notificación.
CAPITULO III El Consejo Superior de la Propiedad Industrial Artículos R413-1 a
R413-5
Artículo R413-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 8 I Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004) Bajo la autoridad del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, se crea un Consejo Superior de la
Propiedad Industrial. Este Consejo tendrá una función consultiva. Emitirá su dictamen sobre los asuntos que el Ministro le someta. Se reunirá como mínimo dos veces al año.
Artículo R413-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 8 II Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Consejo Superior de la Propiedad Industrial está formado por: 1° Un representante del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, nombrado por este último; Un representante del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores, nombrado por este último;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 102/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Un representante del Ministro de Justicia, nombrado por este último; Un representante del Ministro competente en materia de investigación, nombrado por este último; El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial; 2° Dos catedráticos; Cuatro representantes de los intereses del comercio y de la industria; Dos representantes del mundo de la investigación y de la tecnología; Tres representantes de los profesionales de la propiedad industrial, entre los cuales el presidente de le Compañía
Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial y un abogado; Dos representantes de inventores independientes; Tres personas cualificadas en materia de propiedad industrial. Los miembros del Consejo nombrados en concepto del apartado 2° lo serán por un periodo de tres años, mediante
orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, a excepción del presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R413-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 8 III Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial presidirá el Consejo Superior y designará a un vicepresidente de entre sus miembros.
Artículo R413-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 8 IV Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Consejo podrá crear en su seno comisiones temporales para el examen de asuntos particulares. Incorporará a sus trabajos a los representantes de los Ministerios sobre los temas de su competencia y podrá solicitar la ayuda de personalidades competentes.
Artículo R413-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Secretaría del Consejo está asumida por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
TITULO II Cualificaciones en propiedad industrial Artículos R421-1 a
R423-2
CAPITULO I Inscripción en la lista de personas cualificadas en materia de propiedad Artículos R421-1 a
industrial R421-12
Artículo R421-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La inscripción de una persona física en la lista de las personas cualificadas en propiedad industrial prevista en el artículo L. 421-1 está supeditada al cumplimiento de la totalidad de los requisitos siguientes:
1º Estar en posesión de un diploma nacional de segundo ciclo jurídico, científico o técnico expedido por un centro público con carácter científico, cultural y profesional en el sentido de la Ley nº 84-52 de 26 de enero de 1984 acreditado para su expedición. A falta de éste, estar en posesión de un título reconocido como equivalente conforme a los requisitos establecidos en una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia, del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro competente en materia de Enseñanza Superior;
2º Estar en posesión de un diploma expedido por el Centro de Estudios Internacionales de la Propiedad Industrial (C.E.I.P.I.) de la universidad de Estrasburgo. A falta de éste, estar en posesión de un título reconocido como equivalente conforme a los requisitos establecidos en una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia, del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro competente en materia de Enseñanza Superior;
3º Haber adquirido una práctica profesional no inferior a tres años; 4º Haber superado con éxito un examen de aptitud cuyas modalidades y programa se establecen, para cada
especialización, en una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia, del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro competente en materia de Enseñanza Superior. Los mandatarios legitimados de la Oficina Europea de Patentes deberán superar una pruebas adaptadas para ellos.
Artículo R421-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Nadie podrá ser aspirante a la inscripción en la lista si ha sido: 1º El autor de actos que hayan dado lugar a una condena de carácter penal por ser contrarios al honor, la probidad
o las buenas costumbres; 2º Castigado, por actos de la misma naturaleza, con una sanción disciplinaria o administrativa de destitución, baja,
revocación, retirada de acreditación o de autorización; 3º Afecto de quiebra personal o de otra sanción en aplicación ya sea de la legislación sobre el reglamento judicial,
la liquidación de bienes, la quiebra personal y la bancarrota, ya de la legislación relativa al procedimiento de suspensión
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 103/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de pagos y a la liquidación de empresas.
Artículo R421-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Tal como se dispone en el artículo R. 79 del Código Procesal Penal: (...) el Registro de penados expedirá el boletín nº 2 del certificado de penales:
(...) 24º Al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para la inscripción en la lista de las personas cualificadas en Propiedad Industrial y en la lista prevista en el artículo L. 422-5.
Artículo R421-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1 I Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La mención de la especialización que acompaña a la inscripción de las personas cualificadas en propiedad industrial podrá ser la de las patentes de invención o la de las marcas, dibujos y modelos, en consideración de la práctica profesional, seguida, llegado el caso, por la de ingeniero o la de jurista, ateniéndose a la titulación.
Llegado el caso, se podrán acumular varias menciones. Una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial podrá prever otras menciones de
especialización conforme aparezcan nuevas cualificaciones profesionales en materia de propiedad industrial.
Artículo R421-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1 II Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La práctica profesional prevista en el artículo R. 421-1 (3º) está basada en el ejercicio a título principal de una actividad de estudio, de consejo, de asistencia o de representación en materia de propiedad industrial, derechos complementarios y derechos sobre toda cuestión conexa.
La práctica profesional tiene que haberse adquirido en Francia en la materia objeto de la mención de la especialización solicitada y bajo la responsabilidad de una persona cualificada en propiedad industrial con la misma mención.
Cuando la práctica no haya sido adquirida bajo la responsabilidad de una persona así considerada, el jurado previsto en el artículo R. 421-6, a la vista del expediente, podrá admitir a examen a un candidato cuya práctica haya sido convalidada en su contenido, su ámbito y su cumplimiento de las normas habituales, por la especialización equivalente.
Artículo R421-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El jurado encargado de la evaluación de la pruebas del examen previsto en el artículo R. 421-1 (4º) estará formado por un Magistrado del orden judicial, Presidente, un profesor de universidad de derecho privado, un abogado y cuatro personas cualificadas en propiedad industrial. En caso de impedimento, cada miembro será sustituido por un suplente.
Las normas de designación de los miembros del jurado y de sus suplentes se establecerán por Orden Ministerial conjunta del Ministro de Justicia, del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro competente en materia de Enseñanza Superior.
Artículo R421-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los requisitos del diploma, de la práctica y del examen profesional previstos en el artículo R. 421-1 no serán aplicables a las personas que hayan cursado con éxito un ciclo de estudios de una duración mínima de tres años, o de una duración equivalente a tiempo parcial, en una universidad o en un centro de enseñanza superior o en otro centro del mismo nivel de formación y, eventualmente, la formación profesional requerida además de ese ciclo de estudios, teniéndolo que acreditar mediante:
1º Ya sea, un diploma, certificado u otro título que permita el ejercicio de la profesión en un Estado miembro de la Unión Europea, expedidos:
a) Por la autoridad competente de dicho Estado y en el cual se certifique una formación adquirida principalmente en la Unión;
b) O por una autoridad de un país tercero, siempre que se aporte un certificado expedido por la autoridad competente del Estado miembro que ha reconocido el diploma, certificado u otro título acreditando que su titular tiene una experiencia profesional de tres años, como mínimo, en dicho Estado;
2º Ya sea, el ejercicio a tiempo completo de la profesión durante dos años, como mínimo, durante los diez años anteriores en un Estado miembro que no tenga regulado el acceso al ejercicio de esta profesión, siempre y cuando dicho ejercicio esté certificado por la autoridad competente de ese Estado.
Artículo R421-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para acogerse al artículo R. 421-7 será necesario aprobar un examen de aptitud ante el jurado previsto en el artículo R. 421-6, cuyo programa y modalidades se establecen en una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial:
1º Ya sea, porque la formación del candidato se atiene a materias sustancialmente diferentes de las que figuran en los programas de los diplomas y del examen profesional mencionado en el artículo R. 421-1;
2º Ya, porque una o varias de las actividades profesionales, cuyo ejercicio está supeditado a la posesión de ese
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 104/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL diploma y de ese examen, no están reguladas en el Estado miembro de origen o de procedencia. Asimismo porque aquéllas estén reguladas de forma diferente y esa diferencia esté caracterizada por una formación específica obligatoria en el Estado miembro de acogida, ateniéndose a las diferencias sustanciales con las materias recogidas en el diploma presentado por el aspirante.
La lista de los candidatos admitidos a presentarse a este examen será establecida por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R421-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de inscripción se presentará al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Se adjuntará justificante de haber cumplido, dependiendo de los casos, los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 421-1 o en los artículos R 421-7 y R. 421-8.
Se devolverá un recibo de la solicitud.
Artículo R421-10 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1 III Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Una vez haya resuelto el jurado conforme al artículo R. 421-5, la notificación al interesado la realiza el Director General del Instituto. La resolución denegatoria expondrá los motivos.
Artículo R421-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una persona inscrita en la lista podrá en todo momento solicitar darse de baja. El Director General del Instituto procederá a dar de baja a toda persona que incurra en una de las sanciones
previstas en el artículo R. 421-2. La resolución dando de baja será razonada y tomada después de requerimiento al interesado para que formule sus observaciones.
Artículo R421-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las inscripciones y las bajas serán publicadas en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial. La lista actualizada de las personas cualificadas será publicada a principios de cada año civil en el Boletín.
CAPITULO II Condiciones de ejercicio de la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial Artículos R422-1 a
R422-66
Sección I Inscripción en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial Artículos R422-1 a
R422-7
Artículo R422-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 I Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Toda persona cualificada en propiedad industrial inscrita en la lista prevista en el artículo R. 421-1 podrá solicitar que la inscriban incluyendo la mención de su especialización, en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial prevista en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 422-1.
La mención ‘Patentes de invención’ permite intervenir en los procedimientos previstos en el artículo R. 612-2. La mención ‘Marcas’, ‘dibujos y modelos’ permite intervenir en los procedimientos previstos en los artículo R. 712-2 y R. 712-13. Por su parte, las personas inscritas con la mención ‘Jurista’, en el marco del procedimiento definido en el punto I del artículo 36 del Decreto de 1 de abril de 1992 relativo a la cualificación y a la organización profesional en materia de propiedad industrial, permite realizar los actos definidos en los artículos R. 712-2 y R. 712-13.
Artículo R422-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 II Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La inscripción en la lista prevista en el artículo R. 422-1 está supeditada a las siguientes condiciones: 1º Ofrecer o comprometerse a ofrecer en un plazo de tres meses al público los servicios previstos en el artículo L.
422-1, ya sea a título individual o en grupo, ya como asalariado de otros Asesores en Propiedad Industrial o de una sociedad de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial;
2º Ser de nacionalidad francesa o nacional de otro Estado miembro de la Unión Europea; 3º Tener un domicilio o un establecimiento profesional en Francia;
4º Acreditar el concierto del seguro y la provisión del afianzamiento previstos en el artículo L. 422-8, o comprometerse a entregar los justificantes de tal concertación y provisión en un plazo de tres meses. Estos justificantes, después de la inscripción, tendrán que aportarse anualmente.
Artículo R422-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de inscripción se presentará al Director General del Instituto. Se acompañarán los justificantes que
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 105/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL acrediten haber cumplido los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 422-2.
Artículo R422-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 III Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
El Director General del Instituto procederá a la inscripción previo dictamen de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial. Se presumirá que la Compañía ha dado su dictamen si ésta no contesta en un plazo de un mes a partir de la fecha en que la misma le fuera sometida.
La resolución denegatoria de la inscripción será razonada y se notificará al interesado. La inscripción de las personas físicas se realiza indicando el nombre del Asesor en Propiedad Industrial seguido de
la denominación del despacho en el que ejerce o, si se trata de una sociedad, de su razón o denominación social. Si el Asesor en Propiedad Industrial no ha entregado los justificantes que acreditan el cumplimiento de los
requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 422-2, y en especial aquéllos exigidos en el apartado 4º de ese artículo, el Director General del Instituto le intimará que regularice su situación en el plazo indicado en el mismo.
Si, vencido el plazo mencionado en el apartado anterior, el interesado no hubiera regularizado su situación, el Director General del Instituto declarará su suspensión, la cual dejará de tener efecto desde que se produzca dicha regularización. La suspensión será publicada con arreglo a los términos previstos en el artículo R. 422-66.
Asimismo, será objeto de suspensión, conforme a las modalidades previstas en los apartados anteriores, toda sociedad que deje de cumplir los requisitos previstos en el artículo L. 422-7.
El Director General del Instituto procederá a dar de baja de la lista prevista en el artículo R. 422-1 al Asesor en Propiedad Industrial cuya suspensión haya superado la duración de seis meses.
Artículo R422-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda persona inscrita en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial podrá solicitar darse de baja. Lo hará siempre que no siga cumpliendo los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 422-2. La solicitud se presentará al Director General del Instituto. Éste procederá a darle de baja previo dictamen de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Se aplazará la concesión de la baja de elevarse el expediente a la Sala de disciplina previsto en el artículo L. 422-10.
Artículo R422-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de ejercicio en sociedad, la inscripción de ésta en el apartado especial previsto en el artículo L. 422-7 será solicitada colectivamente por todos los socios. Se acompañará del justificante de entrega de la solicitud de matrícula en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades.
El Director General del Instituto procederá a la inscripción conforme a los términos previstos en el artículo R. 422-4 y notificará la resolución al Secretario responsable de los asientos en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades ante el Tribunal que haya recibido la solicitud de matrícula correspondiente.
Toda resolución de dar de baja a una sociedad será notificada al Secretario responsable del Registro donde la sociedad esté matriculada dentro del mes corriente.
Artículo R422-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El capital social de una sociedad de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial mencionada en el artículo L. 422-7 (b) podrá pertenecer a un único Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, de conformidad con el artículo l. 423-2 (e), hasta un porcentaje del 25 p. 100 habida consideración de que la sociedad tiene por objeto la asociación de uno o varios Asesores en Propiedad Industrial con otros prestatarios de servicios que ejercen como actividad principal una de las siguientes:
1º La construcción de prototipos; 2º El ajuste entre la oferta y la demanda de licencias; 3º La creación de marcas; 4º La financiación de proyectos de innovación.
Sección II La Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial Artículos R422-8 a
R422-11
Artículo R422-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las personas físicas inscritas en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial forman la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, prevista en el artículo L. 422-9.
Artículo R422-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Compañía establece su reglamento interno. Éste entrará en vigor después de ser aprobado por una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia y el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R422-10
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 106/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 IV Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La Asamblea General de la Compañía elige por votación secreta entre sus miembros y por un período de dos años una Mesa, la cual estará formada por nueve miembros: un Presidente, tres Vicepresidentes, un Secretario, un Tesorero y tres otros miembros. La votación se hará a candidato individual para la elección de Presidente, Secretario y Tesorero. La elección de los Vicepresidente y de los vocales se realizará por votación a lista de candidatos. Las modalidades de esta votación se establecen en el reglamento interno.
La Mesa de trabajo asume la administración de la Compañía, con la excepción del establecimiento del reglamento interno, del voto del presupuesto anual de la Compañía y de otras atribuciones que quedan reservadas, eventualmente, a la Asamblea General por el reglamento interno. Ésta velará por la ejecución de los acuerdos de la Asamblea General. Podrá disponer de una Secretaría permanente y crear comisiones permanentes o temporales cuya misión será definida por la misma asamblea.
Artículo R422-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Además de los donativos y legados que se le conceden y de las ayudas para ciertos gastos, los recursos de la Compañía provendrán de las cuotas anuales.
El índice de base de las cuotas anuales es el mismo para todos los miembros. A éste se añadirá un complemento cuya base será proporcional al volumen de negocios de la sociedad, cuando de ésta se trate.
El método de cálculo y las modalidades de cobro de las cuotas se determinan en el reglamento interno de la Compañía. Su índice quedará fijado una vez al año por la Asamblea General.
Sección III Ejercicio en forma de sociedad Artículos R422-12 a
R422-51-14
Subsección 1 Sociedades civiles profesionales Artículos R422-12 a
R422-40
Artículo R422-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Dos o más Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, inscritos en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial prevista en el artículo L. 422-1, podrán crear entre ellos una sociedad civil profesional para el ejercicio en común de la profesión de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
No obstante, la sociedad podrá crearse, exclusivamente o no, por parte de personas físicas no inscritas en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, pero siempre que cumplan los requisitos para poder figurar en la misma y con la obligación de que cada una de ellas solicite su inscripción no más tarde que la sociedad.
Artículo R422-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se crea la sociedad bajo condición suspensiva de su inscripción en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial. De conformidad con el apartado tercero del artículo 1º de la Ley nº 66-879 de 29 de noviembre de 1966, ésta adquirirá la personalidad jurídica a contar desde esta inscripción.
Artículo R422-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de matrícula de la sociedad en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades se establece con arreglo a los términos previstos en el artículo 15 del Decreto nº 84-406 de 30 de mayo de 1984 sobre el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades.
No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 22, 24 y 26 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978, la sociedad está dispensada de la obligación de insertar los anuncios previstos en dichos artículos en los diarios de publicaciones legales.
El anuncio insertado en el Boletín Oficial de anuncios civiles y comerciales cumple con las indicaciones previstas en el artículo 73 del Decreto de 30 de mayo de 1984, con la salvedad de aquéllas relacionadas con los apellidos y nombres de los socios solidaria e indefinidamente responsables de las deudas sociales.
Artículo R422-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando los estatutos se establezcan mediante documento privado, se extenderá tantos originales como sea necesario para entregar un ejemplar a cada uno de los socios y para cumplir con lo dispuesto en el artículo 7 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978, así como para cumplir con lo dispuesto en la presente subsección.
Artículo R422-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de las cláusulas que deben incluir los estatutos en virtud de los artículos 10 y 11 de la Ley nº 66-879 de 29 de noviembre de 1966 y de las disposiciones que, en virtud de los artículos 8, 14, 15, 19, 20 y 24 de la citada Ley, éstos puedan contener en materia de reparto de las participaciones sociales, los gerentes, la razón social, el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 107/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL reparto de los beneficios, las deudas sociales, las cesiones de participaciones sociales y la disolución de sociedad, así como sin perjuicio de los artículos R.422-6 y R.422-7, los estatutos tendrán que indicar:
1º Los apellidos, nombres y domicilio de los socios, su régimen económico matrimonial y, eventualmente, la existencia de cláusulas, actos oponibles a terceros o resoluciones restrictivas de la libre disposición de sus bienes;
2º El título de cada uno de los socios; 3º La duración para la que se ha creado la sociedad; 4º La dirección de la sede social; 5º La naturaleza y valoración distinta de cada una de las aportaciones realizadas por los socios;
6º El importe del capital social, el importe nominal, el número y el reparto de las participaciones sociales representativas de ese capital;
7º La confirmación del desembolso total o parcial, según el caso, de las aportaciones al capital social; 8º La mayoría necesaria para la transmisión o la cesión de las participaciones a terceros; 9º El importe de las partes de interés atribuidas a cada socio industrial. 10º Las disposiciones particulares previstas en los artículos R. 422-20 y R. 422-21.
Artículo R422-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Podrán constituirse en aportaciones a una sociedad civil profesional, en propiedad o disfrute: 1º Todos los derechos incorporales, muebles o inmuebles, y en particular tendrá un socio la facultad de presentar
la sociedad a su clientela como sucesora en estos derechos; 2º Todos los documentos y archivos, así como, de forma general, todos los muebles de uso profesional; 3º Los inmuebles o locales utilizados para el ejercicio de la profesión; 4º Todas las cantidades de dinero en metálico.
Las aportaciones de empresas de los socios que, en virtud de lo dispuesto en el artículo 10 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966, no intervienen en la formación del capital, sí podrán dar lugar a la atribución de participaciones del capital social.
Artículo R422-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las participaciones sociales no podrán ser objeto de entrega en garantía. El importe nominal de éstas no podrá ser inferior a 1.000 F.F. Las participaciones del capital social atribuidas a los socios industriales son intransferibles. Serán anuladas cuando
el titular pierda su calidad de socio por cualquier causa.
Artículo R422-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las participaciones sociales correspondientes a las aportaciones dinerarias tendrán que estar liberadas hasta el mínimo de un cincuenta por ciento en el momento de la suscripción.
El resto tendrá que liberarse, de una vez o en varias, ya sea en las fechas previstas por los estatutos, ya por acuerdo de la junta de socios y, lo más tarde, en el plazo de dos años computados a partir de la inscripción de la sociedad en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
En un plazo de ocho días desde su recepción, los fondos provenientes de las suscripciones en metálico se depositarán a nombre de la Sociedad en la Caja de Depósitos y Consignaciones, en una notaría o en un banco.
Un mandatario de la sociedad procederá a la retirada de estos fondos acreditando debidamente la inscripción de la sociedad en la lista nacional.
Artículo R422-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Con arreglo a los preceptos del artículo 11 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966, los estatutos establecerán la estructura organizativa de la administración de la sociedad y establecerán las facultades de los administradores.
Artículo R422-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las decisiones que no estén contempladas dentro de las facultades de los gerentes serán tomadas por la junta de socios.
La junta celebrará sesión una vez al año como mínimo. Asimismo, celebrará sesión siempre que lo solicite un mínimo de la mitad de los socios. En dicha solicitud se tendrá que indicar el orden del día de la junta.
Las normas de convocatoria de la junta se fijarán en los estatutos.
Artículo R422-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los estatutos podrán atribuir un número reducido de votos a los socios que ejerzan su profesión a tiempo parcial. Asimismo, podrán atribuir a los socios un número reducido de votos hasta que no hayan liberado complemente las
participaciones sociales de su titularidad. Cada uno de los socios podrá ser representado por otro socio facultándolo mediante poder de representación
escrito. Un socio no podrá ser titular de más de dos poderes.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 108/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R422-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del artículo 19 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 y de las disposiciones previstas en la presente subsección que establecen las normas especiales de mayoría, los acuerdos se tomarán por mayoría de los socios presentes o representados.
No obstante, los estatutos podrán prever una mayoría más alta o incluso la unanimidad de los socios para todos los acuerdos o sólo para algunos que éstos concreten.
Artículo R422-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La modificación de los estatutos y especialmente la prórroga de la duración de la sociedad se acordará en la junta por mayoría de las tres cuartas partes de la totalidad de los socios.
No obstante, el aumento de las obligaciones de los socios sólo podrá ser acordado por unanimidad.
Artículo R422-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las deliberaciones de los socios estarán sujetas a lo dispuesto en los artículos 40 a 47 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978.
La junta deliberará por mayoría de las tres cuartas partes de sus socios o representantes presentes. Si no se alcanzara el quórum, habrá una segunda convocatoria y la junta deliberará válidamente con la asistencia de dos socios o representantes.
El registro previsto en el artículo 45 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978 está numerado y rubricado por el Secretario responsable de los asientos del Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades donde la sociedad está matriculada.
Artículo R422-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cerrado el ejercicio, el o los gerentes redactan un informe general con las cuentas anuales de la sociedad y un informe de los resultados, con arreglo a las normas establecidas en el artículo 1856 del Código Civil.
Dentro de los dos meses siguientes al cierre del ejercicio, los documentos mencionados en el apartado anterior se someten a la aprobación de la junta de socios.
Para ello, dichos documentos serán enviados a todos los socios con el texto de la propuesta de acuerdos junto con la convocatoria de la junta, con una antelación mínima de quince días.
Artículo R422-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Conforme a los preceptos regidos por el artículo 48 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978, en todo momento los socios pueden pedir las cuentas anuales de la sociedad y el informe de los resultados, así como de todos los libros y documentos contables en poder de la sociedad.
Artículo R422-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en los artículos 49, 50 y 52 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978 es de aplicación a las cesiones y transmisiones de las participaciones sociales y a su publicidad.
Artículo R422-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En los casos previstos en el apartado tercero del artículo 19 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966, el valor de las participaciones sociales se establece, a falta de acuerdo entre las partes, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en los artículos 1843-4 del Código Civil y 17 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978.
Cuando el socio cedente se niegue a firmar en escritura pública la cesión de sus participaciones por el valor establecido, esta negativa no impedirá la cesión transcurridos los dos meses desde que la sociedad haya requerido a dicho socio la firma bien por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, bien por acta notarial, sin resultados positivos. El valor de las participaciones queda adscrito a instancia del cesionario.
Si la cesión integrara la totalidad de las participaciones sociales de un socio, éste perderá su calidad de socio cuando expire el plazo previsto en el apartado anterior.
Sin perjuicio de la aplicación de las normas de protección y representación de los incapacitados, las disposiciones del artículo 19 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 serán de aplicación a la cesión de las participaciones sociales por parte del socio inhabilitado legalmente o sujeto al régimen de tutela de mayores. El plazo de seis meses previsto en el apartado tercero de dicho artículo se ampliará a un año en este caso.
Artículo R422-30 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de fallecimiento de un socio, el plazo de cesión previsto en el apartado segundo del artículo 24 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 se fijará en un año, computado a partir de la fecha del fallecimiento.
Este plazo podrá ser renovado por acuerdo celebrado entre los derechohabientes del socio fallecido y la sociedad, adoptado de acuerdo a lo determinado en el artículo 19, apartado primero, de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 para la cesión de las participaciones sociales.
Si se denegara el consentimiento para la atribución preferencial previsto en el artículo 24, apartado segundo, de la
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 109/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966, y si los derechohabientes del socio fallecido no hubieran cedido las participaciones sociales de su titular al vencimiento del plazo fijado, la sociedad dispondrá de un año para adquirir o facilitar a terceros la adquisición de las participaciones sociales del socio fallecido.
Artículo R422-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si la constitución de la cesión de las participaciones sociales se realizara mediante escritura privada, se expedirán tantos originales como fuera necesario para entregar un ejemplar a cada parte y para cumplir con lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 422-28.
Asimismo, es obligatorio remitir al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial uno de los originales de la escritura privada, o un ejemplar de la escritura pública de cesión, y eventualmente del acto de modificación de los estatutos de la sociedad. El Director General, si procediera, modificará en este sentido la inscripción de la sociedad en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R422-32 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando un socio desee causar baja en la sociedad, notificará su decisión a la sociedad por carta certificada con acuse de recibo.
La sociedad dispondrá de seis meses a contar desde la comunicación para notificar, en la misma forma, una propuesta de cesión de sus participaciones a un socio o a un tercero inscrito en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial o que cumpla los requisitos para ser inscrito en la misma, o una propuesta de rescate de dichas participaciones de la sociedad. Esta notificación implicará un compromiso del cesionario o de la sociedad que opte a la adquisición.
Si no se llegara a acuerdo sobre el precio de la cesión, será de aplicación el artículo R. 422-29.
Artículo R422-33 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si un socio ha sido dado de baja, por aplicación de la sección 5 del presente capítulo, por un período igual o superior a seis meses, ésta podrá llegar a ser baja definitiva por acuerdo de la mayoría de los demás socios.
A contar desde la notificación de este acuerdo enviada por correo certificado con acuse de recibo, el socio que ha causado baja definitivamente dispondrá de un plazo de seis meses para ceder sus participaciones en las condiciones determinadas por los artículos 19 y 21 de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 y por los artículos R. 422-28 y R. 422-29.
Si al vencimiento de este plazo no se hubiera producido la cesión, se procederá conforme a lo dispuesto en el artículo 19, apartado tercero, de la Ley de 29 de noviembre de 1966 y en el artículo R. 422-29.
Artículo R422-34 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las participaciones del socio dado de baja definitivamente en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial serán cedidas de acuerdo con las normas establecidas en el artículo R. 422-33.
Artículo R422-35 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se podrá aumentar el número de socios durante la vida de la sociedad con o sin ampliación del capital social.
Artículo R422-36 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todo socio que reciba a título oneroso o gratuito un derecho de presentación de una clientela transmitida por un tercero tendrá la obligación de aportar su disfrute a la sociedad. La sociedad se obligará a crear y a entregarle las nuevas participaciones sociales correspondientes a esta aportación adicional.
Artículo R422-37 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si las reservas realizadas con cargo a beneficios no repartidos o plusvalías de activo debidas a las aportaciones de empresa de los socios, así lo permitieran, se procederá a la ampliación del capital social de manera periódica. Las participaciones sociales creadas a este fin serán repartidas entre todos los socios, incluyendo aquéllos que sólo han aportado su empresa.
A pesar de ello, los estatutos podrán prever los casos y las condiciones en los cuales se podrá excluir a un socio de la atribución de las participaciones sociales de nueva creación por ampliación del capital.
Artículo R422-38 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La decisión de prorrogar el período de duración de la sociedad será comunicada de inmediato al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, acompañada ya sea de una copia del acta completa de la junta, ya del acto de constitución de la prórroga. Cuando este acto sea otorgado en escritura privada se acompañará uno de los originales. Cuando lo sea en escritura pública, se acompañará una copia de la misma.
Artículo R422-39 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando se modifiquen los estatutos, se enviará al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 110/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL y al Presidente de la Compañía de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, en el plazo de dos meses, una copia del acta completa de la junta o uno de los originales del documento privado que recoge la modificación. Si ésta está recogida en un documento público, se acompañará copia de la misma.
Cuando las nuevas disposiciones de los estatutos no cumplan con las disposiciones legislativas o reglamentarias el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial fijará un plazo a la sociedad para su subsanación, permitiéndole formular sus observaciones orales o escritas. Transcurrido dicho plazo, si la subsanación no se produjera, el Director General dará de baja a dicha sociedad en la lista nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, en las condiciones establecidas en los artículos R. 422-61 a R. 422-63.
La publicación de las modificaciones se realizará de acuerdo con lo establecido en los artículos 22 y siguientes del Decreto nº 84-406 de 30 de mayo de 1984.
Artículo R422-40 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La disolución anticipada de la sociedad sólo se podrá decidir por mayoría de al menos las tres cuartas partes de sus socios.
Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos 8 a 16 del Decreto nº 78-704 de 3 de julio de 1978. El liquidador enviará un ejemplar del acto de su nombramiento al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la
Propiedad Industrial y al Presidente de la Compañía de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial. Asimismo, les informará del cierre de la liquidación.
Subsección 2 Sociedades profesionales de ejercicio liberal Artículos R422-41 a
R422-49
Artículo R422-41 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A lo dispuesto en la presente subsección estarán sujetas las sociedades creadas bajo el amparo de lo establecido en el Título I de la Ley nº 90-1258 de 31 de diciembre de 1990 y cuyo objeto social es el ejercicio en común de la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. Estas sociedades tienen la denominación de sociedad de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R422-42 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En toda la documentación y escritos destinados a terceros, especialmente las cartas, minutas, avisos y publicaciones diversas de una sociedad de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial se tendrá que indicar la denominación social inmediatamente precedida o seguida, según el caso:
-ya sea de la indicación “sociedad de ejercicio liberal de responsabilidad limitada de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial” o de la indicación “S.E.L.A.R.L. de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial”;
- ya sea de la indicación “sociedad de ejercicio liberal en forma anónima de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial” o de la indicación “S.E.L.A.F.A. de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial”;
- ya de la indicación “sociedad comanditaria por acciones de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial” o de la indicación “S.E.L.C.A. de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial”, y enunciar el importe de su capital social, la dirección de su sede social, la mención de su inscripción en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial y su número de matrícula en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades.
Artículo R422-43 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A los efectos de lo establecido en el apartado tercero del artículo 5 de la Ley nº 90-1258 de 31 de diciembre de 1990, no podrá poseer participaciones en más de dos sociedades de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial una sola persona física o jurídica en el ejercicio de esta misma profesión.
Artículo R422-44 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Queda prohibido poseer participaciones en una sociedad de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial a toda persona dada de baja definitivamente en la lista de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial o en la lista de Asesores en Patentes de Invención, de acuerdo a como está previsto en el artículo 3 del Decreto nº 76-671 de 13 de julio de 1976, modificado, relativo a la cualificación profesional en materia de patentes de invención y a la organización y al régimen disciplinario de la profesión de Asesor en Patentes de Invención.
Artículo R422-45 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Un socio no podrá ejercer la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial más que en una sola sociedad de ejercicio liberal y no podrá ejercer la misma profesión ni a título individual ni en otra sociedad cualquiera que sea su forma.
Artículo R422-46 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las sociedades de ejercicio liberal de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial estarán sujetas a las disposiciones
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 111/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL relativas a las obligaciones, a la garantía y a la disciplina aplicables a la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
No obstante, las sociedades no podrán ser objeto de acciones disciplinarias independientemente de aquéllas en contra de los Asesores que ejercen la profesión en dichas sociedades.
Artículo R422-47 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El socio de una sociedad de ejercicio liberal creada para el ejercicio de la profesión de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial podrá ser dado de baja definitivamente en caso de sanción disciplinaria que conlleve la suspensión temporal del ejercicio de la profesión durante más de seis meses.
Esta baja será acordada por unanimidad de los demás socios.
Artículo R422-48 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todo socio dado de baja dispondrá de un plazo de seis meses para ceder sus participaciones sociales a contar desde la notificación del acuerdo por la sociedad mediante envío certificado con acuse de recibo.
Durante este plazo, el socio dado de baja dejará de percibir las remuneraciones derivadas del ejercicio de su actividad profesional y perderá su facultad de voto en las juntas de la sociedad. Conservará su derecho a percibir los dividendos correspondientes a sus participaciones sociales o acciones.
Las participaciones sociales o acciones del socio dado de baja definitivamente serán adquiridas ya sea por un adquiriente autorizado por la sociedad, ya por la sociedad, la cual deberá en tal caso reducir su capital. A falta de acuerdo amistoso, el valor de rescate de las participaciones sociales se fijará en las condiciones previstas en el artículo 1843-4 del Código Civil.
Artículo R422-49 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Durante el período de su sanción, el socio en estado de suspensión conservará su calidad de socio con todos los derechos y obligaciones que se deriven, con la salvedad de su derecho a las remuneraciones abonadas por la sociedad relacionadas con el ejercicio de su actividad profesional.
En el caso de que la suspensión del ejercicio de la profesión afectara al conjunto de los socios de la sociedad de ejercicio liberal, la ejecución de las actividades profesionales y la gestión de la sociedad se encargarán a uno o varios Asesores en Propiedad Industrial designados por la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Subsección 3 Sociedades en participación Artículos R422-50 a
R422-51
Artículo R422-50 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La constitución de una sociedad en participación de Asesores en Propiedad industrial considerada en el Título II de la Ley nº 90-1258 de 31 de diciembre de 1990 dará lugar a la inserción de un anuncio en un diario de publicaciones legales debidamente acreditado del lugar de la sede social, si ésta existe, y del lugar de ejercicio de cada uno de los socios. El anuncio indicará la identidad de los socios, la denominación, el objeto, la dirección de la sede social, si existe, y la de los lugares de ejercicio de la profesión.
Artículo R422-51 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En la documentación profesional y en los escritos de cada socio se indicará la pertenencia a la sociedad en participación y la denominación de ésta.
Subsección 4 Sociedades de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de Artículos R422-51-1 a
asesores en propiedad industrial R422-51-14
Artículo R422-51-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los asesores en propiedad industrial, en las condiciones previstas por el artículo 31-1 de la Ley n° 90-1258 de 31 de diciembre de 1990, podrán constituir sociedades de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial.
Podrán así mismo ser socios, con exclusión de cualquier otra persona: 1° Durante el plazo de diez años, de las personas físicas que, tras haber cesado toda actividad profesional, hayan
ejercido la profesión de asesores en propiedad industrial; 2° Los derechohabientes de las personas físicas mencionadas en los párrafos primero y tercero anteriores, durante
el plazo de cinco años a contar desde el fallecimiento de éstas; 3° Las personas que ejerzan una profesión liberal, sujetas a un estatuto legal o reglamentario o cuyo título esté
protegido, que intervengan en la obtención, el mantenimiento, la explotación o la defensa de los derechos de propiedad industrial.
Artículo R422-51-2
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 112/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Se crea la sociedad bajo condición suspensiva de su inscripción en el registro de asesores en propiedad industrial previsto en el artículo L. 422-1, en una sección especial.
Artículo R422-51-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La solicitud de inscripción de una sociedad de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial será presentada colectivamente por los socios por medio de un mandatario común nombrado por ellos, al director general del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, o mediante entrega a cambio de recibo.
La solicitud estará acompañada de los siguientes documentos: 1° Un ejemplar de los estatutos de la sociedad;
2° Un certificado del secretario encargado de llevar el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades por el que se certifique la presentación de la instancia de solicitud en el lugar del domicilio social, documentos adjuntados como anexo y documentos necesarios a la posterior matrícula de la sociedad de participaciones financieras;
3° El listado de los socios con, según proceda, la indicación de su profesión o de su calidad respecto del artículo R. 422-51-1, seguida por la mención de la cuota de capital que cada uno de ellos posee en la sociedad cuya inscripción se solicita.
La solicitud irá acompañada, en su caso, de una nota de información que mencione las sociedades de ejercicio liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial cuyas participaciones o acciones estén detentadas por la sociedad de participaciones financieras y que precise el reparto de capital al que darán lugar dichas participaciones para cada una de ellas.
Artículo R422-51-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Director General del Instituto de la Propiedad Industrial se pronunciará sobre la solicitud de inscripción previo dictamen de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Se presumirá que la Compañía ha formulado un dictamen favorable si no hubiera contestado dentro del plazo de un mes a contar desde la fecha en que la solicitud le fuera sometida.
La inscripción de la sociedad sólo podrá denegarse si la situación declarada en aplicación del artículo R. 422-51-3 no cumpliera las disposiciones legales o reglamentarias en vigor.
La denegación de inscripción deberá ser motivada y notificada al mandatario común.
Artículo R422-51-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las sociedades de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial resultantes de una fusión o de una escisión estarán sujetas a lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 422-51-2 a R. 422-51-4.
Artículo R422-51-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
A instancia del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, se remitirá una copia legalizada de la decisión de inscripción de la sociedad al Secretario del Tribunal donde hubiera sido presentada la solicitud de matrícula en el Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades. Tras recibo de esta copia legalizada, el Secretario del Tribunal procederá a la matrícula e informará de ello al Director Nacional del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La sociedad estará dispensada de proceder a las formalidades de publicidad previstas en el artículo 281 del Decreto n° 67-236 de 23 de marzo de 1967, modificado, sobre las sociedades mercantiles.
Artículo R422-51-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La sociedad de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial notificará al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial cualquier cambio respecto de la situación declarada en aplicación del artículo R. 422-51-3, con los correspondientes justificantes, dentro de un plazo de treinta días a contar desde la fecha en que se hubiera producido dicho cambio.
Artículo R422-51-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Si dicho cambio tuviera como consecuencia la no conformidad de la situación declarada de la sociedad con las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias en vigor, el Director General del Instituto dirigirá un requerimiento a la sociedad instándole a regularizar la situación dentro del plazo por indicado en el mismo.
Si, vencido dicho plazo, la sociedad no hubiera regularizado su situación, el Director General del Instituto dictará la baja del registro mediante una decisión motivada que será notificada a la sociedad.
El recurso interpuesto contra una decisión de baja tendrá un carácter suspensivo.
Artículo R422-51-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
A instancia del Director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, se remitirá la decisión definitiva de baja del registro de la sociedad al Secretario judicial responsable de los asientos del Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades donde esté matriculada la sociedad.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 113/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R422-51-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La baja de la sociedad de participaciones financieras de profesión liberal de asesores en propiedad industrial del registro de asesores en propiedad industrial conllevará su disolución.
Artículo R422-51-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La disolución de la sociedad, cuando no sea la consecuencia de la baja del registro de asesores en propiedad industrial, será notificada al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial a instancia del liquidador.
Artículo R422-51-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El liquidador podrá ser elegido de entre los socios. Se podrán nombrar varios liquidadores. El liquidador podrá ser sustituido, en caso de impedimento o de cualquier otro motivo grave, por el Presidente del
Tribunal de Grande Instance en cuyo partido judicial tenga su sede la sociedad, el cual se pronunciará en procedimiento de urgencia a instancia del propio liquidador, de los socios o de sus derechohabientes, o del director general del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R422-51-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
En el caso previsto en el artículo R. 422-51-10, el liquidador procederá a la cesión de las participaciones o acciones que la sociedad dada de baja posea en la o las sociedades de ejercicio liberal, con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas en el artículo R. 422-48.
Artículo R422-51-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 9 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El liquidador informará del cierre de las operaciones de liquidación al director general del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial así como al Secretario judicial responsable de los asientos del Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades donde esté matriculada la sociedad.
Sección IV Obligaciones Profesionales Artículos R422-52 a
R422-54
Artículo R422-52 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Asesor en Propiedad Industrial ejercerá su profesión con dignidad, consciencia, independencia y probidad, y dentro del respeto a las Leyes y Reglamentos que rigen su Compañía.
Artículo R422-53 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 2 V Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
El Asesor en Propiedad Industrial se abstendrá de hacer ninguna oferta informativa ni ninguna publicidad no autorizada de acuerdo con lo previsto en el artículo R. 423-2.
El mismo establecerá una tarifa orientativa del importe de sus honorarios con la debida separación de lo que son devengos por gastos y tasas. Comunicará a toda persona que lo pida el detalle de estas cargas.
Artículo R422-54 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 10 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Asesor en Propiedad Industrial: 1º Se abstendrá en un mismo asunto de asesorar, asistir o representar a clientes con intereses opuestos; se
abstendrá así mismo de aceptar un nuevo expediente en el que la confidencialidad de la información confiada por un antiguo cliente pudiera ser violada;
2º Guardará secreto profesional: este secreto se extenderá especialmente a las consultas de su cliente, a la correspondencia profesional intercambiada, así como a toda la documentación preparada para este expediente;
3º Gestionará hasta el final el asunto que se le ha encargado, salvo si su cliente se lo retira de su gestión; 4º Rendirá cuentas de la ejecución de su mandato, en particular en lo concerniente a la gestión de los fondos. A
este fin, remitirá a su cliente una relación de cuentas en la que figurará con claridad los honorarios por una parte, los gastos y tasas, por otra. Esta relación indicará los importes anteriormente recibidos en concepto de provisión o de pago;
5º Entregará al cliente que le hubiera retirado el asunto, o al nuevo mandatario de éste, todos los documentos de carácter oficial de los que sea depositario, así como toda la documentación e información necesarias para la ejecución o el buen término de la misión que se le hubiera confiado. La entrega habrá de realizarse en un plazo que permita evitar toda preclusión o prescripción.
Sección V
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 114/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Régimen disciplinario Artículos R422-56 a
R422-66
Artículo R422-56 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La Sala de disciplina prevista en el artículo L. 422-10 para ejercer la potestad disciplinaria en los casos de incumplimiento de las obligaciones de los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial está compuesta de siete miembros:
1º Un Magistrado del orden judicial, Presidente, nombrado a propuesta del Presidente primero del Cour d'appel de París;
2º Un miembro del Conseil d'Etat nombrado a propuesta del Vicepresidente del Conseil d'Etat; 3º El Presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial o su suplente designado por él
entre los Vicepresidentes de esta Compañía para la duración de su mandato; 4º Dos Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, elegidos de una lista de ocho candidatos propuesta por la Compañía
Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial. Esta lista no tendrá en cuenta a los miembros de su oficina; 5º Dos personalidades cualificadas. Los miembros designados en los puntos 1º, 2º, 4º y 5º tendrán suplentes nombrados en los mismos términos.
Artículo R422-57 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Con la salvedad del Presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial y de su suplente, los miembros de la Sala de disciplina y sus suplentes serán nombrados para tres años por una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R422-58 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
A la Sala de disciplina se remiten el Ministro de Justicia, el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, o se recurre a la misma mediante una queja.
La remisión o el recurso serán dirigidos al Presidente de la Sala en la sede social del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R422-60 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
A solicitud del Presidente de la Sala o de oficio, el ponente podrá requerir al Asesor en Propiedad Industrial interpelado, al recurrente o a toda persona susceptible de esclarecer los debates, las explicaciones y pruebas necesarias para informar a la Sala.
El informe especificará los hechos denunciados, las diligencias evacuadas y las conclusiones razonadas del ponente sobre la existencia de una falta disciplinaria.
El informe ha de entregarse en la sede de la Sala en el plazo de seis meses contados desde que se solicitó, de lo contrario el Presidente de la Sala podrá designar otro ponente entre los miembros de la Compañía que no son miembros de la Sala.
Artículo R422-61 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Cuando el ponente estime que el recurso o la remisión es inadmisible, no tiene sentido o no tiene fundamento patente, éste propondrá a la Sala el sobreseimiento.
La sentencia de sobreseimiento se toma y se notifica en las formas y condiciones previstas en el artículo R. 422-64. Ésta podrá ser recurrida en casación ante el Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo R422-62 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Salvo cuando es de aplicación el artículo R. 422-61, el presidente de la Sala emplaza al Asesor en Propiedad Industrial expedientado a que comparezca ante la Sala de Disciplina por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, al menos quince días antes de la audiencia.
Si la persona afectada es una persona jurídica, la citación se envía siguiendo las mismas normas a su representante legal.
So pena de nulidad, la citación llevará la indicación precisa de los hechos por los cuales se ha abierto expediente disciplinario y la referencia de las disposiciones legislativas o reglamentarias que se han tomado como fundamento para abrir este expediente y sancionar los hechos. Se dará a conocer la misma a la autoridad que se ha remitido a la Sala o al recurrente, por correo certificado con acuse de recibo. Se concederá un plazo de quince días a contar desde la notificación, tanto al recurrente como al Asesor en Propiedad Industrial para la presentación de las eventuales observaciones por escrito.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 115/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL El Asesor expedientado podrá pedir información al secretario de la Sala sobre el contenido del expediente de
disciplina y, en particular, sobre el informe mencionado en el artículo R. 422-60. Con tal fin, podrá pedir la asistencia de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial y de un abogado.
Asimismo, el expediente quedará a disponibilidad de los miembros de la Sala de Disciplina.
Artículo R422-63 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Salvo si uno de sus miembros y su suplente estuvieran afectos a una de las causas de exclusión previstas en el artículo L. 731-1 del Código de la Organización Judicial, la Sala de disciplina podrá con toda validez celebrar sesión y deliberar siempre y cuando estén presentes todos sus miembros o sus suplentes.
La Sala oirá al ponente que hará lectura de su informe. La Sala podrá oír a todos los testigos y pedir toda investigación que estime pertinente. Salvo cuando la Sala se pronuncie por aplicación del artículo R. 422-61, el recurrente podrá asistir a la audiencia y
ser oído. Con la misma salvedad, el Asesor expedientado tendrá la palabra el último y podrá pedir la asistencia de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial y de un abogado.
Las sesiones de la Sala son públicas. No obstante, el Presidente podrá prohibir, de oficio o a instancia de una de las partes, el acceso del público a la Sala durante toda o parte de la sesión, en interés del orden público o cuando así lo requiera el respeto a la vida privada o el secreto de los negocios.
Artículo R422-64 (introducido por el Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Las deliberaciones tendrán lugar sin que las partes estén presentes. El ponente no participará en las deliberaciones, tampoco participará el secretario de la Sala.
Las medidas disciplinarias se adoptarán por mayoría y su declaración será motivada. La baja temporal superior a un año o la baja definitiva sólo podrá ser acordada por decisión de la mayoría de un mínimo de cinco miembros.
El secretario notificará la resolución al interesado, al recurrente, al Director General del Instituto, al Ministro de Justicia y al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, por correo certificado con acuse de recibo en un plazo de quince días a contar desde su adopción
La resolución se ejecutará a partir de su notificación al Asesor afectado. La resolución podrá ser recurrida en casación ante el Conseil d'Etat.
Artículo R422-65 (introducido por el Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Por resolución del Director General del Instituto, se dará de baja en la sección especial prevista en el artículo L. 422-7 a toda sociedad en la que un miembro haya sido objeto de una baja por causa disciplinaria cuando el interesado no hubiera cesado el ejercicio de su actividad en la misma en el plazo de tres meses.
Además de las notificaciones previstas en el artículo R. 422-64, la resolución de baja será notificada al Secretario mencionado en el artículo R. 422-6.
Artículo R422-66 (introducido por el Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La baja temporal o definitiva en la lista se publicará en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial a instancia del Director General del Instituto.
CAPITULO III Disposiciones diversas Artículos R423-1 a
R423-2
Artículo R423-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
Las normas de inscripción en la lista prevista por el artículo L. 422-5 se cumplirán desde la fecha de entrada en vigor de éste. Con respecto a las personas jurídicas, estas normas deberán ser cumplidas por los titulares de la solicitud de inscripción. La inscripción se mantendrá siempre que se respeten las normas en virtud de las cuales el Director General del Instituto se haya pronunciado.
Artículo R423-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 4 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La prohibición de practicar la oferta informativa prevista en el artículo L. 423-1 no se extenderá al ofrecimiento de servicios por correo dirigido a los profesionales o a las empresas. Si bien, este ofrecimiento ha de limitarse a la comunicación de información general sobre el despacho, su organización, su personal, sus servicios, así como sobre el derecho conferido por la propiedad industrial.
A esta información se le podrá añadir datos sobre precios de los servicios. Eventualmente, se especificarán los gastos adicionales ocasionados por el seguimiento de estos servicios. Se hará la debida separación entre lo que son honorarios y lo que son gastos y tasas.
Está permitido, en los mismos términos, la publicidad mediante la puesta a disposición del público de folletos o prospectos, así como la inserción de anuncios en las revistas profesionales o anuarios.
No se considerará publicidad la publicación de obras o artículos de carácter jurídico o técnico ni la difusión de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 116/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL información a la clientela.
Una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, previo dictamen de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial, podrá determinar una presentación y una formulación normalizada de la información prevista en el presente artículo. Se considerará que la Compañía ha dado su dictamen si ésta no contesta en el plazo de un mes desde la consulta.
LIBRO V Los dibujos y modelos Artículos R511-1 a
R521-1-1
TITULO I Adquisición de los derechos Artículos R511-1 a
R514-6
CAPITULO I Derechos y obras protegidas Artículos R511-1 a
R511-6
Sección única Medidas reglamentarias especiales de determinadas industrias Artículos R511-1 a
R511-6
Artículo R511-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todo creador de dibujos o modelos perteneciente a una de las industrias consideradas en el artículo R. 511-1 o a industrias similares, interesado en dejar constancia de la fecha de creación de los dibujos o de los modelos podrá acogerse, a este efecto, a los medios probatorios previstos en los artículos R. 511-3 a R. 511-6.
Artículo R511-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 511-1 será de aplicación a las industrias de grabadores, de estampadores, de la bisutería, joyería, orfebrería, de fabricantes de bronce y a las industrias afines, del bordado, de fabricantes de encaje, de la sedería, de la cintería, de los tejidos y materiales textiles, de los tipógrafos, de las vidrierías de labrado de frascos, del mueble, de la cerámica, del cristal, del vidrio plano, de la cristalería y vajilla del servicio de mesa, del vidrio, de la tapicería de decoración, de los tejidos de mobiliario, de la tapicería y coberturas para el suelo, de fabricación de billares y a las industrias afines, de fabricación de papeles pintados, de las guarniciones y las pieles, de la bisutería de fantasía de toda clase y a las industrias afines, de imprenta litográfica, de marroquinería, de estuchería, de artículos de viaje de toda clase, de talabartería y a las industrias afines.
Artículo R511-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los dibujos o las reproducciones gráficas de los modelos serán realizados en una hoja de papel utilizando sólo una cara. Los espacios se rellenarán con líneas oblicuas hasta los límites del propio dibujo con una separación máxima entre ellas de 20 milímetros. Las dimensiones del papel a utilizar son de 21 x 29,7 o de 42 x 29,7.
En esta reproducción se anotarán todas las reseñas que permitan determinar de un modo preciso la fecha y las condiciones de la creación de cada dibujo o modelo reproducido (fecha de creación o de compra, nombre del creador y, si es posible, del primer destinatario).
Artículo R511-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En su fecha, estos dibujos se imprimen en un libro de copia o se reproducen por calcado en un libro-registro especial compuesto de folios de papel picado de estraza lo bastante fino para no admitir ni raspadura ni enmienda. Antes de su uso, estos libros-registros estarán visados y sellados por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en los términos establecidos en una Orden Ministerial.
Los documentos con estas copias o reproducciones sólo han de ocupar una cara de un folio de uno de los libros-registros o, si las dimensiones lo requieren, las dos caras de dos folios uno frente a otro.
Artículo R511-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de reivindicación, ambos libros-registros, debidamente pasados los asientos por orden cronológico y sin espacios en blanco ni omisiones, podrán servir para fijar la fecha de la creación cuya prioridad se reivindica.
Artículo R511-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Al fin de hacer valer como prueba los asientos de los libros-registros antes mencionados, los interesados estarán autorizados a establecer en dos ejemplares idénticos los dibujos de cuya fecha de creación deseen asegurarse. Enviarán ambos ejemplares al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial que, después de la inscripción y perforación de la fecha de llegada, devolverá uno al remitente y guardará el otro en sus archivos.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 117/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Una Orden Ministerial establecerá las normas de envío, custodia y restitución de los dibujos.
CAPITULO II Requisitos formales de la instancia de solicitud Artículos R512-1 a
R512-9-1
Artículo R512-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda instancia de solicitud de registro de un dibujo o modelo podrá ser presentada personalmente por el solicitante o por un mandatario cuyo domicilio, sede social o establecimiento esté en Francia. Se acusará recibo de la misma.
Ésta podrá ser enviada al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial por correo certificado con acuse de recibo o por mensaje transmitido por cualquier modo de teletransmisión que determine su Director General. En esta caso, la fecha de la solicitud será la de recepción en el Instituto.
Artículo R512-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las personas que no tengan su domicilio o su sede social en Francia habrán de designar un mandatario, en el plazo que se les fija, para diligenciar la presentación de la instancia de solicitud conforme a los requisitos formales previstos en el artículo R. 512-1.
Si los solicitantes son varios, se designará un mandatario común para el cumplimiento en los mismos términos. Salvo cuando el mandatario sea un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, éste acompañará un poder que se extenderá,
sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 513-2 y salvo estipulación en contrario, a todos los actos y a la recepción de todas las notificaciones previstas en los capítulos II, III y IV del presente título. Dicho poder estará dispensado de legalización.
Artículo R512-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 11 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando una misma presentación de instancia de solicitud sea relativa a varios dibujos o modelos, los productos en los que debieran ser incorporados o aplicados dichos dibujos o modelos deberán pertenecer a una misma clase, con arreglo a la clasificación establecida por el Arreglo de Locarno de 8 de octubre de 1968. No obstante, esta condición no se aplicará cuando la instancia de solicitud sea relativa a ornamentaciones.
La instancia de solicitud comprenderá: 1º La solicitud de registro de marca establecida conforme a los términos previstos en la orden ministerial
mencionada en el artículo R. 514-5, que indicará, en particular: a) La identificación de solicitante; b) El número de dibujos y modelos objeto de la solicitud; c) El número total de reproducciones gráficas o fotográficas incluidas en la instancia de solicitud, aceptándose cien
reproducciones como máximo; d) El número de reproducciones relativas a cada dibujo o modelo identificado; e) La designación habitual del producto en el que deba ser incorporado o aplicado dicho dibujo o modelo;
f) Todas las menciones que sean necesarias para indicar que la publicidad de la solicitud debe diferirse, que se está reivindicando el derecho de prioridad derivado de una solicitud anterior en el extranjero, o que un certificado de garantía ha sido expedido por aplicación de la Ley de 13 de abril de 1908;
2° Una reproducción gráfica o fotográfica de los dibujos y modelos presentada con arreglo a las condiciones previstas por la orden mencionada en el apartado 1°. Cada reproducción deberá ser relativa a un único objeto y sólo representar éste, excluyendo cualquier otro objeto, accesorio, persona o animal. Los textos explicativos, leyendas, o cualquier otra indicación que no formen parte del dibujo o modelo no serán admitidas sobre las reproducciones o al lado de las mismas. Las reproducciones podrá ir acompañadas de una breve descripción, redactada exclusivamente a efectos de documentación.. Su contenido definitivo, si fuere necesario, será formalizado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial;
3º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 4° Si se ha designado un mandatario, el poder de éste siempre que no sea un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. El solicitante, hasta la publicación prevista en el artículo R. 512-10, podrá obtener a su costa una copia oficial de
los documentos contenidos en la instancia de solicitud.
Artículo R512-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 13 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La presentación de instancia de solicitud de forma simplificada prevista en el artículo L. 512-2, apartado quinto, cumple los requisitos formales de documentación e indicaciones mencionados en el artículo R. 512-3. Sin embargo, hasta que transcurra el plazo establecido para la renuncia al aplazamiento de publicación previsto en el artículo R. 512-11, las reproducciones gráficas o fotográficas de los dibujos o modelos no estarán sujetas a los requisitos formales de presentación previstos en el punto 2º del artículo R. 512-3. La presentación de la instancia de solicitud, en este caso, se acompañará del justificante del pago de una tasa independiente del número de reproducciones.
El beneficio de presentación de instancia de solicitud de forma simplificada sólo podrá pedirse en el momento de la presentación.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 118/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R512-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 14 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando se presente en Francia una solicitud y se reivindique un derecho de prioridad vinculado a una solicitud anterior en el extranjero, será obligado remitir al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la presentación en Francia, una copia oficial de la solicitud anterior y, si procediera, el justificante del derecho a reivindicar la prioridad.
Cuando no se cumpla dicha obligación, la reivindicación del derecho de prioridad será declarada inadmisible. Lo mismo ocurrirá cuando de los documentos remitidos se deduzca que la fecha de presentación de la instancia de
solicitud anterior precede en más de seis meses la fecha de presentación en Francia o que las reproducciones adjuntadas a la presentación en Francia no corresponden a las de la presentación anterior.
Artículo R512-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando se reciba la instancia de solicitud, en la declaración se indicará: la fecha, el lugar y el número correlativo de instancia de solicitud que le corresponda o el número nacional previsto en el artículo siguiente. Se entregará al solicitante un recibo de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud.
Cuando la presentación de la instancia de solicitud se realice en la Secretaría del Tribunal de Comercio o del Tribunal de Grande Instance en su lugar, el secretario dará traslado inmediatamente al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial de la documentación de la instancia de solicitud y del importe de las tasas.
Artículo R512-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 15 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Desde su recepción en el Instituto, la instancia de solicitud dará lugar a la atribución de un número nacional. Cuando dicho número no haya podido reseñarse en el recibo de la presentación, será notificado al depositante.
Será declarada inadmisible toda correspondencia o instancia de solicitud de documentos posteriores que no lleven la referencia del número nacional de la instancia de solicitud, que no hayan sido firmadas por el solicitante o el mandatario o que, en su caso, no vayan acompañadas del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R512-8 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 16 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Será declarada inadmisible cualquier instancia de solicitud que no incluya al menos un ejemplar de la solicitud de registro que contenga la mención prevista en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 512-3 y al menos un ejemplar de la reproducción gráfica o fotográfica del o de los dibujos y modelos prevista en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 512-3 así como cualquier instancia de solicitud que no vaya acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas de instancia de solicitud. La reproducción arriba mencionada deberá tener una calidad tal que permita una publicación satisfactoria en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R512-9 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 17 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Se enviará notificación motivada al solicitante cuando la instancia de solicitud no cumpla con los requisitos formales establecidos en el artículo R. 512-3, o tratándose de una presentación de instancia de solicitud simplificada con los requisitos formales del artículo R. 512-4, o cuando la publicación de la presentación de instancia de solicitud sea susceptible de atentar contra el orden público o las buenas costumbres.
Se le otorgará un plazo para que subsane la instancia de solicitud o formule sus observaciones contra las objeciones del Instituto o, si la instancia de solicitud no cumpliera lo dispuesto en el párrafo primero del artículo R. 512-3, para dividir su instancia de solicitud. Cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria deberá cumplir las condiciones establecidas en los apartados 1°, 2°, 3° y 4° del artículo R. 512-3. Las instancias de solicitud divisionarias se beneficiarán de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud y, llegado el caso, de la fecha de prioridad de la instancia de solicitud inicial. A falta de subsanación o de observaciones que permitan la retirada de la objeción, el registro de la instancia de solicitud será denegado.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta para su subsanación. Se considerará aceptada esta propuesta si el solicitante no la impugna en el plazo otorgado para ello.
Ninguna subsanación realizada con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el presente artículo podrá tener por efecto ampliar el alcance de la instancia de solicitud.
Artículo R512-10 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Una vez declarada conforme, la instancia de solicitud será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial, salvo que el solicitante haya pedido el aplazamiento de tres años para la publicación al realizar la presentación de la instancia de solicitud.. El aplazamiento de la publicación sólo podrá solicitarse para la totalidad de la instancia de solicitud. La publicación se realizará tras el vencimiento del plazo de los tres años.
El aplazamiento será preceptivo cuando la instancia de solicitud haya sido presentada de forma simplificada de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 119/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL acuerdo con los términos del artículo R. 512-4.
El solicitante podrá renunciar en cualquier momento al aplazamiento. La renuncia al aplazamiento de la publicación será relativa a la totalidad de la instancia de solicitud, salvo cuando esta última haya sido realizada de forma simplificada.
A partir del día de la publicación prevista en el párrafo primero, cualquier persona interesada podrá consultar los documentos de una instancia de solicitud de dibujo o modelo y obtener una reproducción de los mismos a su costa. El Instituto podrá supeditar el beneficio de esta facultad a la justificación de un interés suficiente.
No obstante, estarán excluidos de la consulta pública los documentos no comunicados al solicitante así como aquéllos que incluyan datos de carácter personal o sean relativos al secreto de los negocios.
Artículo R512-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la instancia de solicitud se haya presentado de forma simplificada, el solicitante tendrá que renunciar por escrito al aplazamiento de la publicación, con una antelación mínima de seis meses a la expiración del plazo de los tres años previsto en el artículo R. 512-10, y remitir al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial:
1º Las reproducciones gráficas o fotográficas del o de los dibujos o modelos a publicar conforme a los requisitos formales de presentación previstos en el punto 2º del artículo R. 512-3;
2º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; De lo contrario, el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial hará constar la pérdida total o
parcial de los derechos dimanantes de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud. Es de aplicación el procedimiento previsto en el artículo R. 512-9 siempre que las reproducciones gráficas o
fotográficas no cumplan con lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 512-3 o siempre que la reproducción entregada con ocasión de la renuncia al aplazamiento no tenga carácter identificable con ninguna de las representaciones adjuntas a la instancia de solicitud simplificada.
Artículo R512-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El recurso de rehabilitación previsto en el artículo L. 512-3 se presenta al Director General del Instituto. Será declarado inadmisible todo recurso: 1º Que no haya sido precedido del cumplimiento de los requisitos formales omitidos; 2º Que se presente después de dos meses contados desde la cesación del impedimento; 3º Que se refiera a un plazo vencido desde más de seis meses; 4º Que no se acompañe del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. La resolución será motivada. Se notificará al solicitante y se inscribirá de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y
Modelos.
Artículo R512-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos está a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Por cada instancia de solicitud figurará en el Registro:
1º La identificación del titular y las referencias de la instancia de solicitud, así como los actos posteriores que afectan a su existencia o a su ámbito;
2º Los actos que modifican el derecho de propiedad de un dibujo o modelo o el disfrute de los derechos afines al mismo. En caso de reivindicación de propiedad, la asignación correspondiente;
3º Los cambios de apellidos, de forma jurídica o de dirección, así como las correcciones de errores materiales que afectan a las inscripciones.
No se procederá al asiento de la inscripción en el Registro hasta que la instancia de solicitud no se haya hecho pública en las condiciones previstas en el artículo R. 512-10.
Artículo R512-14 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 21 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las indicaciones mencionadas en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 512-13 serán inscritas por iniciativa del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o, cuando se trate de una resolución judicial, por orden de la Secretaría del Tribunal o a petición de una de las partes.
Sólo las resoluciones judiciales definitivas podrán ser inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos.
Artículo R512-15 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 22 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los documentos que modifican el derecho de propiedad de una instancia de solicitud de dibujo o modelo o del disfrute de los derechos afines, tales como la cesión, la concesión de un derecho de explotación, la constitución o la cesión de un derecho de prenda o la renuncia a éste, el embargo, la confirmación y la nulidad de un embargo, se inscribirán en el Registro a petición de una de las partes en el acto o, si no fuera parte en el acto, del titular de la instancia de solicitud en la fecha de esta petición.
No obstante, dicho documento sólo podrá ser inscrito si la persona indicada en él como titular de la instancia de solicitud del dibujo y del modelo antes de la modificación derivada del mismo estuviera inscrita como tal en el Registro
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 120/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos.
La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2° Una copia o un extracto del documento en el que se hace constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute; 3º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 4º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R512-16 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 23 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Por excepción a lo dispuesto en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 512-15, se podrá entregar junto con la solicitud: 1º En caso de cambio por fallecimiento: la copia de todo documento que acredite la transmisión, a petición de los
herederos o legatarios; 2° En caso de transmisión como consecuencia de una fusión, escisión o absorción: una copia del extracto del
Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades en la que conste la modificación. 3° Siempre que se acredite debidamente la imposibilidad material de presentar una copia: cualquier documento
que haga constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute.
Artículo R512-17 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 24 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los cambios de nombre, forma jurídica, dirección y las correcciones de errores materiales serán inscritos a instancia del titular de la instancia de solicitud, que deberá ser el titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos. No obstante, cuando estos cambios y correcciones se refieran a un documento anteriormente inscrito, la solicitud podrá ser formulada por cualquier parte en el acto.
La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. 3° Si se tratara de una corrección de un error material, el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. El Instituto podrá exigir la justificación de la existencia del cambio cuya inscripción se solicita o del error materia a
corregir.
Artículo R512-18 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 25 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando una solicitud de inscripción no cumpla los requisitos formales establecidos, se enviará una notificación motivada al solicitante.
Se le otorgará un plazo para subsanar su solicitud o formular observaciones. A falta de subsanación o de observaciones que permitan retirar la objeción, la solicitud será denegada por resolución del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta para su subsanación. Se considerará aceptada esta propuesta si el solicitante no la impugna en el plazo otorgado para ello.
Artículo R512-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda inscripción realizada en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos será objeto de una mención en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Cualquier persona interesada podrá adquirir en el Instituto: 1º Un certificado de identidad con las indicaciones relativas a la instancia de solicitud, el número nacional y, si
existieran, las renuncias o prórrogas de las que ha sido objeto; 2º Una reproducción de las inscripciones realizadas en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos; 3º Una certificación en la que se haga constar la no inscripción.
Artículo R512-3-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 12 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Hasta el inicio de los preparativos técnicos relativos a la publicación, se podrá autorizar al solicitante a que corrija los errores materiales constatados en los documentos presentados, siempre que éste lo solicite por escrito al director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. El Instituto podrá exigir el justificante de la existencia del error material a corregir y, en su caso, el sentido de la corrección solicitada.
Artículo R512-9-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 18 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La instancia de solicitud de registro podrá ser retirada antes del inicio de los preparativos técnicos requeridos por la publicación prevista en el párrafo primero del artículo R. 512-10.
La retirada se efectuará mediante declaración escrita dirigida o remitida al Instituto, formulada por el titular o por su mandatario, el cual deberá acreditar un poder especial, salvo que se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. En el caso de haber varios solicitantes, la retirada sólo podrá ser efectiva si es solicitada por todos ellos.
Una declaración de retirada sólo podrá corresponder a una única instancia de solicitud. La retirada podrá limitarse
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 121/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL a una parte de los dibujos o modelos de la instancia de solicitud.
La declaración indicará si se han concedido derechos de explotación o de prenda en garantía. En caso afirmativo, tendrá que acompañarse del consentimiento por escrito del beneficiario de ese derecho o del acreedor pignoraticio.
CAPITULO III Plazo de duración de la protección Artículos R513-1 a
R513-3
Artículo R513-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 26 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La prórroga de registro de dibujo o modelo prevista en el artículo L. 513-1 será precedida de una declaración de su titular con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas por la orden mencionada en el artículo R. 514-5. Se podrá especificar que la prórroga sólo tendrá validez para algunos dibujos o modelos.
No obstante, la primera prórroga podrá pedirse en el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud. La prórroga surtirá efecto el día siguiente a la fecha de vencimiento del registro. Bajo pena de inadmisibilidad, la declaración deberá: 1° Ser presentada en el transcurso de un plazo de seis meses que vencerá el último día del mes en el transcurso
del cual termina cada periodo de protección y deberá ir acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. No obstante, podrá presentarse la declaración y podrá devengarse las tasas mencionadas dentro del plazo suplementario de seis meses, contado a partir del día siguiente al último día del mes de vencimiento de la protección, siempre que se pague el recargo correspondiente;
2° Incluir la mención del registro a prorrogar y dimanar del titular que estuviera inscrito el día de la declaración en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos, o de su mandatario;
Si la declaración no cumpliera dichas condiciones, se aplicará el procedimiento previsto en el artículo R. 512-9. Se podrá declarar la inadmisibilidad de la declaración sin que el solicitante haya sido autorizado a formular sus
observaciones.
Artículo R513-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 27 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El titular de un registro de dibujo o modelo publicado podrá en cualquier momento renunciar al mismo. Bajo pena de inadmisibilidad, la declaración de renuncia deberá: 1° Dimanar del titular del registro que estuviera inscrito el día de la declaración en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y
Modelos, o de su mandatario; 2º Ir acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 512-9-1 será aplicable a la renuncia.
Artículo R513-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 28 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las instancias de solicitud inadmisibles, denegadas, privadas de sus derechos, no prorrogadas, así como aquéllas cuya protección haya vencido, podrán ser devueltas a su titular, si éste lo solicita y a su costa.
Si no fueran reclamadas, podrán ser destruidas por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, transcurrido el plazo de un año en el caso de las instancias de solicitud inadmisibles, denegadas o privadas de sus derechos, o transcurrido el plazo de diez años en el caso de instancias de solicitud no prorrogadas o cuya protección haya vencido.
CAPITULO IV Disposiciones comunes Artículos R514-1 a
R514-6
Sección I Procedimiento Artículos R514-1 a
R514-5
Artículo R514-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A los efectos del presente Título, los plazos fijados por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial no serán ni inferiores a un mes ni superiores a cuatro meses.
Artículo R514-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 29 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando el plazo esté expresado en días, el día del acto, del acaecimiento, de la resolución o de la notificación no contará a efectos del cómputo.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses o en años, este plazo vencerá el mes y el año siguiente que
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 122/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL corresponda, y en el día del mismo número que el mes y día en que se produjera el acto, el acaecimiento, la resolución o la notificación objeto del cómputo del plazo. En defecto de una correspondencia idéntica, el plazo vencerá el último día del mes.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses y en días, primero se descontarán los meses y seguidamente los días. Todo plazo vencerá el último día a las veinticuatro horas. Cuando el vencimiento normal del plazo caiga en sábado, domingo o día festivo o no trabajado, éste se prorrogará
hasta el primer día laborable siguiente. Cuando el vencimiento normaldel plazo cayera en un día en que estuviera cerrada una de las delegaciones
regionales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, el mismo será prorrogado hasta el primer día en que todas las delegaciones regionales estén abiertas.
La lista de los días mencionados en el párrafo anterior será establecida cada año por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. La misma será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R514-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 30 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier notificación será considerada regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida: 1º Bien al último titular de la instancia de solicitud declarado en el Instituto o, tras la publicación prevista en el
artículo R. 512-10, al último titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos; 2º Bien al mandatario del titular arriba mencionado.
Si el titular estuviera domiciliado en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, se considerará que la notificación ha sido regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida al último mandatario que el titular haya designado ante el Instituto.
Artículo R514-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 31 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las notificaciones previstas en los capítulos II, III y IV del presente Título se enviarán por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
El envío por correo certificado podrá ser sustituido por la entrega de la carta al destinatario, contra entrega de un recibo, en los locales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o por el envío de un mensaje electrónico con arreglo a las modalidades establecidas por el director general del Instituto para garantizar la seguridad del envío.
Cuando no se conozca la dirección del destinatario, la notificación se realizará mediante la publicación de un anuncio en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R514-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 32 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las modalidades de presentación de la instancia de solicitud y el contenido del expediente serán determinados por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial, especialmente en lo concerniente a:
1º La solicitud de registro y los requisitos materiales que debe cumplir la reproducción gráfica o fotográfica prevista en el artículo R. 512-3;
2º La declaración de prórroga prevista en el artículo R. 513-1; 3º La solicitud de inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos prevista en los artículos R. 512-15 y R
512-17; 4º Los requisitos formales de las instancias de solicitud simplificadas previstos en el artículo L. 512-2.
Sección II Disposiciones transitorias Artículo R514-6
Artículo R514-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los artículos R. 512-1 a R. 514-5 son aplicables a las instancias de solicitud con efecto desde el 15 de septiembre de 1992, sin perjuicio de los dispuesto a continuación:
1º Las instancias de solicitud presentadas antes del 15 de septiembre de 1992 seguirán sujetas a las disposiciones anteriormente aplicables en lo concerniente a los requisitos de la presentación material;
2º Las peticiones de mantenimiento, de publicidad o de prórroga, los recursos de rehabilitación o de comunicación presentados antes del 15 de septiembre de 1992 se ejecutarán de acuerdo con las disposiciones anteriormente en vigor;
3º Las instancias de solicitud presentadas para cinco años y mantenidas en secreto seg s seguirán bajo esa condición siempre que el titular no pida la prórroga de sus efectos de protección hasta los veinticinco años. La petición habrá de presentarse antes de que expire el plazo de cinco años y de acuerdo con los requisitos formales previstos en el artículo R. 513-1;
4º Las instancias de solicitud presentadas para veinticinco años y mantenidas en secreto se mantendrán bajo esa condición, a menos que el titular renuncie al secreto conforme a los términos previstos en el artículo R. 512-10 o pida que sus efectos se prorroguen por un período más de veinticinco años conforme a los términos previstos en el artículo R. 513-1;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 123/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 5º Sólo se practicará el asiento en el registro de las inscripciones cuya iniciativa sea del Director General del
Instituto y que correspondan a actos acaecidos a partir del 15 de septiembre de 1992.
TITULO II Contencioso Artículos R521-1 a
R521-1-1
CAPITULO ÚNICO Retención en Aduanas Artículos R521-1 a
R521-1-1
Artículo R521-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
I.- La solicitud de retención de mercancías por parte de la Administración de Aduanas prevista en el artículo L. 521-7 incluirá:
1º Los apellidos y nombres o la denominación social del solicitante, su domicilio o su sede social; 2º En su caso, el nombre y la dirección del mandatario y el justificante de su mandato; 3º La calidad del solicitante ante los derechos invocados;
4º El objeto y el número nacional del dibujo o modelo objeto de la solicitud, acompañado de un certificado de identidad expedido por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial;
5º La descripción de las mercancías alegadas de fraudulentas cuya retención se pide. 6° El conjunto de la documentación e información que permita acreditar que las mercancías supuestamente
fraudulentas no han sido fabricadas legalmente, ni despachadas de aduanas, ni comercializadas legalmente en otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea.
II. - La solicitud considerada en el apartado anterior podrá presentarse ante la autoridad administrativa competente antes de la entrada de las mercancías supuestamente fraudulentas en el territorio francés. En este caso, la misma será válida por el plazo de un año renovable.
Las modalidades de presentación de la solicitud serán indicadas por orden del Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
Artículo R521-1-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
La autoridad administrativa competente mencionada en los apartados I y II del artículo R. 521-1 será el Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
LIBRO VI Protección de las invenciones y de los conocimientos técnicos Artículos R611-1 a
R631-2
TITULO I Patentes de invención Artículos R611-1 a
R618-5
CAPITULO I Ámbito de aplicación Artículos R611-1 a
R611-20
Sección II Derecho al título Artículos R611-1 a
R611-20
Subsección 1 Invenciones laborales Artículos R611-1 a
R611-20
Artículo R611-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El trabajador autor de una invención declarará inmediatamente su existencia al empresario. En el caso de que sea obra de varios inventores, la declaración conjunta podrán hacerla todos los inventores o sólo
algunos de ellos.
Artículo R611-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La declaración comprenderá los datos e informes necesarios, en poder del trabajador, para que el empresario pueda clasificar la invención dentro de las categorías previstas en los párrafos 1 y 2 del artículo L. 611-7.
Estos datos e informes estarán referidos:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 124/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 1º Al objeto de la invención así como a las aplicaciones propuestas; 2º A las circunstancias de su realización, por ejemplo: que la invención sea fruto de unas instrucciones o directrices
recibidas, de la utilización de experiencias o trabajos de la empresa, de colaboraciones facilitadas; 3º A la clasificación de la invención que el trabajador estime oportuna.
Artículo R611-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la clase asignada integre el derecho de atribución de la invención a favor del empresario, la declaración irá acompañada de una descripción de la invención.
Esta descripción hará exposición: 1º Del problema que se ha planteado el trabajador habida cuenta, eventualmente, del estado de la técnica anterior; 2º De la solución que él le ha dado; 3º De al menos un ejemplo de la realización, acompañada eventualmente de dibujos.
Artículo R611-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si, contrariamente a la clasificación de la invención resultante de la declaración del trabajador, el derecho de atribución del empresario se reconociera posteriormente, el trabajador, si no lo hubiera hecho anteriormente, completará inmediatamente su declaración con los datos previstos en el artículo R. 611-3.
Artículo R611-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si la declaración del trabajador no cumpliera con lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 611-2 (1º y 2º) o, en su caso, en el artículo R. 611-3, el empresario comunicará al interesado los puntos exactos sobre los que ha de completarse.
Esta comunicación se hará en un plazo de dos meses a contar desde la fecha de recepción de la declaración. A falta de ello, la declaración será considerada como conforme.
Artículo R611-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En un plazo de dos meses, el empresario dará su conformidad a la clasificación de la invención tal como resulte de la declaración del trabajador o, en caso de faltar la indicación de la clase, informará al trabajador de la clase optada por él mediante una comunicación motivada.
El plazo de los dos meses se computará a partir de la fecha de recepción por el empresario de la declaración del trabajador conteniendo la información prevista en el artículo R. 611-2 o de la fecha en la que se ha completado la declaración, en el caso de que se reconociera justificada la solicitud de datos adicionales.
Se presumirá aceptada la clasificación resultante de la declaración del trabajador cuando el empresario no manifieste su decisión en el plazo prescrito.
Artículo R611-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo abierto al empresario para reivindicar el derecho de atribución es de cuatro meses, salvo acuerdo en contrario entre las partes que sólo podrá adoptarse con posterioridad a la declaración de la invención.
Este plazo se computará a partir de la fecha de recepción por el empresario de la declaración de la invención conteniendo las indicaciones previstas en los artículos R. 611-2 (1º y 2º) y R. 611-3 o a partir de la fecha en la que se hubiera completado la declaración, en el caso de que se reconociera justificada la solicitud de datos complementarios.
La reivindicación del derecho de atribución se formalizará mediante envío al trabajador de una comunicación especificando la naturaleza y el alcance de los derechos que el empresario entiende que ha de reservarse.
Artículo R611-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los plazos previstos en los artículos R. 611-5 y R. 611-7 se suspenderán cuando se ejercite una acción contenciosa sobre la regularidad de la declaración o el regular fundamento de la clasificación de la invención invocado por el trabajador o cuando, a estos mismos fines, se instara a la Comisión de Conciliación prevista en el artículo L. 615-21.
Los plazos siguen transcurriendo a partir del día de la sentencia firme.
Artículo R611-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda declaración o comunicación proveniente del trabajador o del empresario se hará por correo certificado con acuse de recibo o por cualquier otro medio que deje constancia de que la misma ha sido recibida por la otra parte.
La declaración prevista en el artículo R. 611-1 podrá ser el segundo ejemplar del pliego dirigido por el trabajador al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para su conservación, una vez devuelto por éste al trabajador, de acuerdo con las modalidades establecidas en una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial
Este procedimiento será de carácter facultativo para las intervenciones consideradas en el párrafo primero del artículo L. 611-7.
Artículo R611-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El trabajador y el empresario se abstendrán de toda divulgación de la invención mientras no lleguen a un acuerdo
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 125/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL sobre la clasificación o mientras ésta no esté resuelta.
Si una de las partes presentara la solicitud de patente para conservar sus derechos, notificará sin demora una copia de la documentación de la solicitud a la otra parte.
La presentación de la solicitud agotará las facultades amparadas por la legislación y la reglamentación aplicables para el aplazamiento de la publicación de la solicitud.
Artículo R611-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los funcionarios y el personal de la Administración Pública, de las entidades y centros públicos y toda persona jurídica acogida al derecho público estarán sujetos a lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 611-7 en las condiciones determinadas por la presente subsección, a menos que unas estipulaciones contractuales más favorables rijan los derechos de propiedad industrial de las invenciones que éstos realicen. Estas disposiciones no impedirán el mantenimiento o aplicación de unas medidas reglamentarias más favorables, en lo que respecta a estos funcionarios y empleados y trabajadores.
*Nota – La lista de los funcionarios y de los empleados y trabajadores de la Administración Pública autores de una invención se unen al artículo R. 611-14-1 de este Código*.
Artículo R611-12 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 96-857 de 2 de octubre de 1996 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 3 de octubre de 1996)
1. La invención realizada por el funcionario, el empleado o el trabajador de la Administración Pública en ejecución o bien de las labores que conllevan una actividad inventiva correspondiente a sus atribuciones, o bien en el ámbito de funciones docentes o investigadoras explícita o implícitamente constitutivas del objeto de la labor que se le haya confiado, pertenecerá al Ente Público por cuenta de quien haya realizado dichas labores, estudios o investigaciones. No obstante, si el Ente Público decidiera no proceder a la valorización de la invención, el funcionario, el empleado o el trabajador de la Administración Pública que es su autor podrá disponer de los derechos patrimoniales vinculados a ésta, de acuerdo con los términos previstos en un contrato celebrado con el Ente Público.
2. Todas las demás invenciones pertenecerán al funcionario, empleado o trabajador. No obstante, el Ente Público contratante, en las condiciones y plazos fijados en la presente subsección, tendrá
derecho a atribuirse todo o parte de los derechos afines a la patente que protejan la invención cuando un funcionario, un empleado o un trabajador la realice:
Ya sea durante el desempeño de sus funciones; Ya sea en el ámbito de las actividades del Ente Público interesado;
Ya, como consecuencia del conocimiento o utilización de técnicas y medios específicos de dicho Ente Público o como consecuencia de unos conocimientos facilitados por el mismo.
*Nota – La lista de los funcionarios y del personal autores de una invención se une al artículo R. 611-14-1 de este Código*.
Artículo R611-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el mismo trabajador o empleado ejerza su actividad por cuenta de varios Entes Públicos, éstos actuarán en concertación, de acuerdo con las modalidades determinadas por Orden Ministerial o por un acuerdo comunicado a los trabajadores o empleados para el ejercicio de los derechos y la ejecución de las obligaciones establecidas en la presente subsección.
*Nota – La lista de los funcionarios y del personal autores de una invención se une al artículo R. 611-14-1 de este Código*.
Artículo R611-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El funcionario, trabajador o empleado de la Administración Pública autor de una invención procederá inmediatamente a declararla ante la autoridad acreditada por el Ente Público al que pertenece.
Las disposiciones de los artículos R. 611-1 a R. 611-10 relativas a las obligaciones del trabajador y del empresario son aplicables a los funcionarios, a los trabajadores y a los empleados de la Administración Pública, así como a los Entes Públicos interesados.
*Nota – La lista de los funcionarios y del personal autores de una invención se une al artículo R. 611-14-1 de este Código*.
Artículo R611-14-1 (Decreto n° 96-857 de 2 de octubre de 1996 art. 2, anexo Diario Oficial de 3 de octubre de 1996) (Decreto n° 97-843 de 10 de septiembre de 1997 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 17 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2001-140 de 13 de febrero de 2001 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 15 de febrero de 2001) (Decreto n° 2005-1217 de 26 de septiembre de 2005 art. 1, art. 2 Diario Oficial de 29 de septiembre de 2005)
I.- Para los funcionarios o para los trabajadores y empleados del Estado y de sus organismos públicos pertenecientes a las categorías definidas en la lista anexa al presente artículo, y que sean los autores de una invención de las mencionadas en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 611-12, la remuneración suplementaria prevista en el artículo L. 611-7 consistirá en una prima de participación en los beneficios que la entidad pública obtenga de la invención.
II.- La prima de participación en los beneficios será calculada, por cada invención, sobre una base que se
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 126/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL compone del producto sin impuestos de las compensaciones recaudadas cada año en concepto de la invención por la entidad pública, tras deducción de los impuestos directos gravados a la invención, y a la que se le aplicará el coeficiente equivalente a la contribución a la invención del trabajador o empleado en cuestión. la prima por patente de invención no será tenida en cuenta en los impuestos directos.
El importe abonado a cada trabajador o empleado autor de una invención será igual al 50% de la base anteriormente definida, hasta el límite del importe de la remuneración bruta anual sujeta a retención para pensión, correspondiente al segundo escalafón del grupo fuera de la escala D. Superado este importe, el complemento será igual al 25% de esta base.
La prima de participación en los beneficios se abonará anualmente y podrá se objeto de anticipos a lo largo del año.
III . - La prima por patente de invención tendrá un carácter de remuneración a tanto alzado. Su importe será fijado por orden conjunta de los Ministros competentes en materia de presupuesto, función pública e investigación. Se le aplicará un coeficiente equivalente a la contribución a la invención del trabajador o empleado en cuestión.
Dicha prima se abonará en dos fracciones. El pago de la primera fracción, que representa el 20% del importe total de la prima podrá realizarse transcurrido el plazo de un año a contar desde la primera presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente. El pago de la segunda fracción podrá realizarse en el momento de la firma de una concesión de licencia de explotación o de un contrato de cesión de la patente.
IV.- Cuando varios trabajadores o empleados sean autores de la misma invención, la contribución respectiva de cada uno de ellos a la invención, representada por un coeficiente, se determinará definitivamente antes del primer pago anual en concepto de la remuneración suplementaria mencionada en el punto I o, llegado el caso, antes del abono de los anticipos, de acuerdo con las modalidades determinadas por orden del Ministro de quien dependa el servicio o por el Ordenador Principal de la entidad pública. Cuando la invención sea obra de un solo trabajador o empleado, el coeficiente que represente su contribución será igual a 1.
Si la invención fuera obra de una colaboración entre trabajadores o empleados pertenecientes a diferentes entidades públicas, las modalidades de reparto y de pago de la prima de participación en los beneficios y de la prima por patente de invención serán fijadas por un convenio entre las entidades públicas interesadas.
V. - Cuando la invención haya sido realizada por el trabajador o empleado en el ámbito de su actividad principal, la remuneración adeudada en concepto de participación en los beneficios y de prima por patente de invención se abonará al interesado, como complemento de su remuneración, sin más limitación que la prevista por el presente artículo.
En el caso de que el trabajador o empleado dejara de desempeñar sus funciones por cualquier causa que fuere o que se jubilara con derecho a su legítima pensión, se le seguiría abonando la prima de participación en los beneficios durante el tiempo de explotación de la invención. En caso de fallecimiento del trabajador o empleado, la prima de participación en los beneficios y la prima por patente de invención se abonarán hasta el final del año corriente del fallecimiento.
Anexo: Funcionarios y trabajadores o empleados de la Administración Pública autores de una invención. Educación Nacional, Enseñanza Superior e Investigación. Cuerpo de funcionarios:
-investigadores, ingenieros, peritos y técnicos de investigación, regulados por el Decreto nº 83-1260 de 30 de diciembre de 1983 modificado.
-profesores investigadores, regulados por el Decreto nº 84-431 de 6 de junio de 1984 modificado y profesores-investigadores pertenecientes a cuerpos específicos cuya lista figura en anexo a dicho Decreto.
-ingenieros, peritos y técnicos de investigación y de formación, regulados por el Decreto nº 85-1534 de 31 de diciembre de 1985 modificado.
-ingenieros superiores de física nuclear, ingenieros de física nuclear, técnicos superiores de física nuclear, técnicos de física nuclear, técnicos de talleres de física nuclear, técnicos de estudios de física nuclear, preparadores de física nuclear y de prototipos de física nuclear, regulados por el Decreto nº 85-1462 de 30 de diciembre de 1985 modificado.
-Encargados de las actividades de investigación del Centro Nacional de Investigaciones Científicas (CNRS), regulados por el Decreto nº 85-1461 de 30 de diciembre de 1985;
Agentes no titulares: - Investigadores, regulados por el Decreto nº 80-31 de 17 de enero de 1980 modificado. - ingenieros y especialistas regulados por el Decreto nº 59-1405 de 9 de diciembre de 1959 modificado. - agregados científicos y contratados, regulados por el Decreto nº 80-479 de 27 de junio de 1980. - catedráticos y profesores asociados encargados de investigaciones, seminarios y conferencias sujetos al artículo
54, apartado segundo, de la Ley nº 84-52 de 26 de enero de 1984 y de la Ley nº 85-1223 de 22 de noviembre de 1985. - becarios de investigaciones, regulados por el Decreto nº 85-402 de 3 de abril de 1985 modificado por el Decreto
nº 92-339 de 30 de marzo de 1992. -monitores y becarios monitores de la Escuela Normal Superior, regulados por el Decreto nº 89-794 de 30 de
octubre de 1989 modificado. - Monitores en farmacia, regulados por el Decreto nº 92-1229 de 19 de noviembre de 1992 modificado. - agregados interinos de enseñanza y de investigación, regulados por el Decreto nº 88-654 de 7 de mayo de 1988
modificado. - Investigadores asociados del Centro Nacional de Investigaciones Científicas, regulados por el Decreto nº 69-894
de 26 de septiembre de 1969 modificado. -trabajadores y empleados contratados de categoría máxima, de categoría excepcional y de primera categoría,
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 127/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL regulados por el Reglamento interior de 30 de marzo de 1988 sobre las disposiciones aplicables al personal contratado del Centro Nacional de Maquinaría Agrícola, Ingeniería Rural, de Recursos Hidráulicos y Silvicultura.
- ingenieros y especialistas del Instituto Nacional de Sanidad y de Investigación Médica, regulados por el Decreto nº 64-420 de 12 de mayo de 1964 modificado.
-ingenieros expertos del Instituto Nacional de Investigaciones en Informática y Automatismos, regulados por el Decreto nº 86-83 de 17 de enero de 1986 modificado.
-trabajadores y empleados contratados por los organismos públicos de carácter científico y tecnológico por aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo 23 de la Ley nº 82-610 de 15 de julio de 1982 modificada de orientación y programación de las investigaciones y desarrollo tecnológico de Francia.
- otros trabajadores y empleados contratados por organismos públicos de carácter científico y tecnológico y por los centros de enseñanza superior por aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos 4 y 6 de la Ley n° 84-16 de 11 de enero de 1984 modificada sobre las disposiciones estatutarias relativas a las Función Pública del Estado para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
-trabajadores o empleados contratados en los servicios de actividades industriales y comerciales de los centros públicos de enseñanza superior por aplicación del artículo L. 123-5 del Código de Educación para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
Enseñanza superior, investigación y asuntos sociales: -personal docente y hospitalario de los hospitales clínicos, regido por el Decreto nº 84-135 de 24 de febrero de
1984 modificado. -personal docente y hospitalario de los centros sanitarios, de enseñanza y de investigación odontológica de los
centros hospitalarios clínicos, regido por el Decreto nº 90-92 de 24 de enero de 1990 modificado. -profesores diplomados o licenciados en cirugía dental-odontológica de los servicios de consultas y tratamiento
dental, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-803 de 22 de septiembre de 1965 modificado. Agricultura, pesca y alimentación. Cuerpo de funcionarios:
-ingenieros agrónomos, hidráulicos y forestales, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-426 de 4 de junio de 1965 modificado.
- ingenieros agrónomos, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-427 de 4 de junio de 1965 modificado. -ingenieros de obras hidráulicas y de silvicultura, regulados por el Decreto nº 70-128 de 14 de febrero de 1970
modificado. - ingenieros de obras rurales, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-688 de 10 de agosto de 1965 modificado. - ingenieros de obras agrícolas, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-690 de 10 de agosto de 1965 modificado. - veterinarios inspectores, regulados por el Decreto nº 62-1439 de 26 de noviembre de 1962 modificado. - personal científico del Centro Nacional de Estudios de Veterinaria y Alimentación, regido por el Decreto nº 64-642
de 29 de junio de 1964 modificado. -profesores-investigadores de los centros públicos de enseñanza superior dependientes del Ministro de
Agricultura, regulados por el Decreto nº 92-171 de 21 de febrero de 1992. - ingenieros, peritos y técnicos, regulados por el Decreto nº 95-370 de 6 de abril de 1995. - técnicos de los servicios del Ministerio de Agricultura, regulados por el Decreto nº 96-501 de 7 de junio de 1996. Agentes no titulares:
-personal docente asociado o invitado en los Centros de enseñanza superior y de investigaciones dependientes del Ministro de Agricultura, regido por el Decreto nº 95-621 de 6 de mayo de 1995.
- adjuntos contratados para actividades docentes y de investigación en los Centros públicos de enseñanza superior dependientes del Ministro de Agricultura, regulados por el Decreto nº 91-374 de 16 de abril de 1991.
- otros trabajadores o empleados contratados por centros públicos que participan en el servicio público de enseñanza superior por aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos 4 y 6 de la Ley n° 84-16 de 11 de enero de 1984 modificada sobre las disposiciones estatutarias relativas a las Función Pública del Estado para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
Industria: Cuerpo de funcionarios: - Cuerpos de ingenieros de minas, regulados por el Decreto nº 88-507 de 29 de abril de 1988 modificado. - Ingenieros industriales y de minas, regulados por el Decreto nº 88-507 de 29 de abril de 1988 modificado. -profesores, profesores-agregados y adjuntos de las escuelas nacionales superiores de minas y de las escuelas
nacionales superiores de técnicas industriales y de minas, regulados por el Decreto nº 69-444 de 14 de mayo de 1969 modificado.
- técnicos de laboratorio destinados en las escuelas nacionales superiores de minas y en las escuelas nacionales superiores de técnicas industriales y de minas y regulados por el Decreto nº 96-273 de 26 de marzo de 1996 modificado.
- ingenieros del cuerpo interministerial de ingenieros en telecomunicaciones, regulados por el Decreto nº 67-715 de 16 de agosto de 1967.
-funcionarios del Estado destinados en empleos del Grupo de Escuelas de Telecomunicaciones en virtud del apartado 1° del artículo 36 del Decreto n° 96-1177 de 27 de diciembre de 1996.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 128/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Agentes no titulares:
-personal investigador de las escuelas nacionales superiores de minas de París y Saint-Etienne, regido por el Decreto nº 71-999 de 7 de diciembre de 1971.
-personal docente, investigadores e ingenieros asociados, regulados por el Decreto nº 70-663 de 10 de julio de 1970 modificado.
-agentes contratados encargados de alguna misión de clase excepcional, agentes contratados encargados de alguna misión de clase normal, agentes contratados de categoría máxima, agentes contratados de la primera categoría, regulados por el Decreto nº 75-62 de 28 de enero de 1975 modificado.
- personal de organismos de derecho público del Grupo de Escuelas de Telecomunicaciones contratado en virtud del punto 2º del artículo 36 del Decreto nº 96-117 de 27 de diciembre de 1996 y regido por el Decreto nº 86-83 de 17 de enero de 1986 modificado.
- otros trabajadores o empleados contratados por centros públicos que participan en el servicio público de enseñanza superior por aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos 4 y 6 de la Ley n° 84-16 de 11 de enero de 1984 modificada sobre las disposiciones estatutarias relativas a las Función Pública del Estado para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
Equipamiento, transportes y vivienda. Cuerpo de funcionarios: - ingenieros de puentes y caminos, regulados por el Decreto nº 59-358 de 20 de febrero de 1959 modificado; - encargados de investigación y directores de investigación, regulados por el Decreto nº 94-943 de 28 de octubre
de 1994; - ingenieros de obras públicas del Estado, regulados por el Decreto nº 71-345 de 5 de mayo de 1971 modificado; - ingenieros geógrafos regulados por el Decreto n° 65-793 de 16 de septiembre de 1965, modificado por el Decreto
n° 90-160 de 16 de febrero de 1990; - ingenieros de obras geográficas y cartográficas del Estado, regulados por el Decreto nº 73-264 de 6 de marzo de
1973 modificado; - ingenieros de la aviación civil, regulados por el Decreto nº 71-234 de 30 de marzo de 1971 modificado; - ingenieros de estudios y explotación de la aviación civil, regulados por el Decreto nº 71-907 de 8 de noviembre de
1971 modificado; -ingenieros del control de la navegación aérea, regulados por el Decreto nº 90-998 de 8 de noviembre de 1990
modificado; -ingenieros electrónicos de sistemas de seguridad aérea, regulados por el Decreto nº 91-56 de 16 de enero de
1991, modificado por el Decreto nº 94-278 de 11 de abril de 1994; - ingenieros en meteorología, regulados por el Decreto nº 63-1376 de 24 de diciembre de 1963 modificado; - ingenieros de obras de meteorología, regulados por el Decreto nº 65-184 de 5 de marzo de 1965 modificado. Agentes no titulares: - personal no titular de nivel de la categoría A, regido por las siguientes disposiciones: - Decisión de 18 de marzo de 1992 del Ministro de Estado, Ministro de la Función Pública y de la modernización de
la Administración, del Ministro del Equipamiento, de Vivienda, Transportes y Espacio y del Ministro Delegado para el Presupuesto;
- Reglamento de 14 de mayo de 1973 por el que se rige el personal no titular del Laboratorio Central de puentes y caminos y de los Centros de estudios técnicos de sistemas de los equipos;
- Reglamento interno de 30 de octubre de 1969 modificado sobre el personal no titular empleado en el servicio de estudios técnicos de carreteras y autopistas;
-Orden Ministerial de 10 de julio de 1968 sobre las normas de contratación y de remuneración del personal de técnicos y administrativos contratados del Ministerio del Equipamiento y Vivienda, encargados de estudios de alto nivel en el departamento de asuntos económicos e internacionales y en el departamento de estudios técnicos de carreteras y autopistas, modificada por la Orden Ministerial de 27 de marzo de 1973 sobre el mismo asunto;
- Decreto nº 46-1507 de 18 de junio de 1946 estableciendo el régimen de los auxiliares empleados en régimen de personal laboral por el Ministerio de Obras Públicas y de Transportes para el departamento de puentes y caminos, modificado por los decretos nº 68-313 de 1 de abril de 1968 y nº 75-1355 de 18 de diciembre de 1975 sobre el mismo asunto;
-Decreto nº 48-1018 de 16 de junio de 1948 modificado, por el que se establece el régimen de los agentes en régimen de personal laboral del Ministerio de Obras Públicas, Transportes y Turismo;
-Reglamento interno de 4 de junio de 1970 sobre el personal no titular empleado por la Dirección Regional del Equipamiento de Ile-de-France.
- otros trabajadores o empleados contratados por centros públicos que participan en el servicio público de enseñanza superior por aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos 4 y 6 de la Ley n° 84-16 de 11 de enero de 1984 modificada sobre las disposiciones estatutarias relativas a las Función Pública del Estado para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
Defensa. Cuerpo de funcionarios civiles y militares: - ingenieros del armamento, regulados por el Decreto nº 82-1067 de 15 de diciembre de 1982 modificado; - ingenieros militares de carburantes, regulados por el Decreto nº 76-802 de 19 de agosto de 1976 modificado;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 129/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL - profesionales de las fuerzas armadas , regulados por el Decreto nº 2004-534 de 14 de junio de 2004; - ingenieros de estudios y técnicos, regulados por el Decreto nº 79-1135 de 27 de diciembre de 1979 modificado;
-ingenieros de estudios y fabricaciones del Ministerio de Defensa, regulados por el Decreto nº 89-750 de 18 de octubre de 1989 modificado;
- técnicos superiores de estudios y fabricaciones del Ministerio de Defensa, regulados por el Decreto nº 89-749 de 18 de octubre de 1989 modificado;
- técnicos del Ministerio de Defensa, regulados por el Decreto nº 98-203 de 20 de marzo de 1998. Agentes no titulares:
-agentes no titulares de categoría especial, de categoría máxima y de categoría A, regulados por el Decreto n° 49-1378 de 3 de octubre de 1949 modificado;
- profesores de dedicación principal de la Escuela Nacional Superior de Aeronáutica, regulados por el Decreto n° 67-962 de 23 de octubre de 1967;
- personal científico de los laboratorios y centros de investigación de la Escuela Politécnica, regido por el Decreto nº 73-311 de 14 de marzo de 1973 modificado;
- ingenieros y especialistas de los laboratorios y centros de investigación de la Escuela Politécnica, regulados por el Decreto nº 73-312 de 14 de marzo de 1973 modificado;
- agentes no titulares ingenieros, regulados por el Decreto n° 88-541 de 4 de mayo de 1988 relativo a determinados agentes en régimen de personal laboral de los servicios de carácter industrial o comercial del Ministerio de Defensa;
- personal docente de la Escuela Politécnica, regido por el Decreto nº 2000-497 de 5 de junio de 2000; -personal científico, técnico y administrativo, contratado de la Escuela Politécnica, regido por el Decreto nº
2003-1006 de 21 de octubre de 2003; - otros trabajadores o empleados contratados por centros públicos que participan en el servicio público de
enseñanza superior por aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos 4 y 6 de la Ley n° 84-16 de 11 de enero de 1984 modificada sobre las disposiciones estatutarias relativas a las Función Pública del Estado para efectuar trabajos de investigación en el marco de la preparación de una tesis de doctorado en el sentido del artículo L. 612-7 del Código de Educación o tras la obtención de dicho doctorado.
Artículo R611-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial no entrará a valorar la exactitud de la designación del inventor prevista en el artículo R. 612-10.
Artículo R611-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El inventor designado será mencionado con esa calidad en la publicación del registro de la patente y en los fascículos de la patente. De no poder aplicarse este procedimiento, el inventor será mencionado en los ejemplares de la publicación de la solicitud de patente o de los fascículos de la patente aún sin divulgar. Esta mención se hará a petición del solicitante o del titular de la patente.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior será de aplicación siempre que un tercero presente en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial una sentencia con fuerza de cosa juzgada que reconozca su derecho a ser designado. Asimismo, a los efectos de lo previsto en la frase segunda de este apartado, el tercero podrá pedir que se le mencione en los ejemplares de la publicación de la solicitud de patente o de los fascículos de la patente aún sin difundir.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado primero no será de aplicación cuando el inventor designado por el solicitante o el titular de la patente renuncie a su designación en un escrito dirigido al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R611-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si la petición de rectificación de la designación del inventor no fuera presentada por la persona designada por error o por el solicitante o el titular de la patente, dicha petición deberá ir acompañada del consentimiento de dichas personas. Las disposiciones del artículo R. 612-20 serán de aplicación.
Si una designación errónea del inventor se hubiera inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Patentes o se hubiera publicado en el Boletín de la Propiedad Industrial, esta inscripción o publicación será rectificada. La mención de la designación errónea del inventor se rectificará en los ejemplares de la publicación de la solicitud de patente o de los fascículos aún sin divulgar.
Lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior será de aplicación en caso de sentencia firme anulatoria de la designación de inventor.
Artículo R611-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La acción reivindicatoria de la titularidad de una solicitud de patente o del derecho de propiedad de una patente será objeto de una inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes a petición de la persona que ha ejercitado esta acción.
Cuando la resolución judicial sea estimatoria de la pretensión de la persona que ha ejercitado la acción, los ejemplares de la solicitud de patente o de la patente en poder del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para consulta del público y venta, contendrán una mención dejando constancia del cambio de titularidad de la patente.
Artículo R611-19
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 130/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El procedimiento de concesión de la patente quedará suspendido a petición por escrito de cualquier persona que acredite haber ejercitado ante el Tribunal de Grande Instance una acción de reivindicación de la titularidad de la solicitud de patente.
La suspensión del procedimiento produce efecto desde el día en que se presenta el justificante y se aplica, especialmente, al plazo previsto en el apartado primero del artículo L. 612-15. Sin embargo, esta suspensión no impedirá la aplicación del artículo R. 612-39.
El procedimiento de concesión de la patente se reanudará desde que la resolución del Tribunal adquiera fuerza de cosa juzgada; asimismo, se reanudará en todo momento por consentimiento por escrito de la persona que haya ejercitado la acción de reivindicación de la titularidad de la solicitud de patente; este consentimiento tendrá carácter irrevocable.
La suspensión y la reanudación del procedimiento se inscribirán en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R611-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A partir del día en que una persona acredite haber ejercitado una acción, el titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente ya no podrá retirar la solicitud ni renunciar a la patente en todo, en una o varias de las reivindicaciones que le afectan, salvo con el consentimiento por escrito de la persona que haya ejercitado la acción de reivindicación de propiedad.
Estado
Subsección 2 Invenciones de los funcionarios, empleados y trabajadores del
Subsección 3 Designación del inventor y reivindicación de propiedad
CAPITULO II Presentación y substanciación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos R612-1 a
R612-76
Sección I Presentación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos R612-1 a
R612-25
Artículo R612-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 33 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La instancia de solicitud de patente se presentará bien en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, bien en una Prefectura que no sea la de París.
La presentación podrá realizarse bien mediante envío certificado con acuse de recibo al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, bien mediante un mensaje enviado por cualquier modo de teletransmisión, con arreglo a las modalidades establecidas por el director general del Instituto para garantizar la seguridad del envío. En estos casos, la fecha de entrega de la instancia solicitud será la de recepción en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
El director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial podrá exigir que la presentación de la instancia de solicitud se haga de forma electrónica cuando esta modalidad sea susceptible de facilitar el examen y la publicación de la instancia de solicitud de patente.
Artículo R612-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 5 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 34 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La presentación de la instancia de solicitud podrá ser realizada personalmente por el solicitante o por un mandatario que tenga su domicilio, sede o un establecimiento en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo. Sin perjuicio de las excepciones previstas en los artículos L. 422-4 y L. 422-5, el mandatario designado para la presentación de la instancia de solicitud y para el cumplimiento de cualquier acto consiguiente relativo al procedimiento de concesión de la patente, con excepción del pago de las tasas, deberá ser un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Las personas físicas o jurídicas que no tengan su domicilio o su sede social en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo deberán designar a un mandatario que cumpla los requisitos previstos en el apartado anterior dentro de los dos meses siguientes a la fecha de recepción de la notificación que a estos efectos les haya sido enviada. Si la solicitud hubiera sido realizada por varios solicitantes conjuntamente, estos designarán a un mandatario en común. Si este mandatario no fuera uno de los solicitantes, deberá cumplir los requisitos mencionados en el primer párrafo.
Salvo que se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, el mandatario tendrá que adjuntar un poder que se extienda a todos los actos y, salvo estipulación en contrario, a la recepción de todas las notificaciones previstas en los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 131/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL artículos R. 611-15 a R. 611-20, R. 612-1 a R. 613-3, R. 613-45 a R. 613-65, R. 616-1 a R. 616-3 y R. 618-1 a R. 618-4, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-38 y R. 613-45. No será necesaria la legalización de este poder.
Artículo R612-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de solicitud constará de una instancia de concesión de patente, cuyo modelo estará determinado por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, a la que habrán de acompañar:
1º Una descripción de la invención, eventualmente adjuntando dibujos; 2º Una o varias reivindicaciones; 3º Un resumen de la invención con su contenido técnico; 4º Si la hubiera, una copia de las instancias de solicitud anteriores cuyos elementos sean comunes de acuerdo con
lo previsto en el artículo L. 612-3, siempre que la representación de estos elementos sea aparente.
Artículo R612-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de solicitud de patente no habrá de contener: 1º Ningún elemento o dibujo cuya publicación o aplicación fuera en contrario del orden público o las buenas
costumbres; 2º Ninguna declaración de carácter denigrante para los productos o procedimientos de terceros o el mérito o la
validez de instancias de solicitud de patente o de patentes de terceros. No serán consideradas de carácter denigrantes las simples comparaciones con el estado de la técnica.
3º Ningún elemento que manifieste una incongruencia con la descripción realizada de la invención.
Artículo R612-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Dentro del mes siguiente a la entrega de la documentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente se habrá de abonar:
1º Las tasas debidas por la instancia de solicitud de registro; 2º Las tasas debidas por el informe de búsqueda, siempre que su elaboración no se haya aplazado.
Artículo R612-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o, en su caso, la Prefectura entregarán un recibo al solicitante donde se dejará constancia de la fecha de entrega de la documentación.
Cuando la entrega sea realizada en una Prefectura, la documentación se trasladará sin demora al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en París, acompañada de una copia del recibo.
Artículo R612-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 35 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Dentro de los quince días siguientes a la entrega o recepción del expediente en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en París, éste asignará un número de registro nacional a la instancia de solicitud de patente que notificará inmediatamente al solicitante. Será considerada inadmisible cualquier correspondencia o cualquier presentación de documentación posterior que no reseñe este número de referencia o que no lleve la firma de su solicitante o mandatario.
Artículo R612-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El beneficio de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente se adquirirá el día de la entrega de al menos un ejemplar de los documentos que se enumeran en el artículo L. 612-2, cuyo idioma de redacción será el francés, con la salvedad prevista en el artículo R. 612-21. El beneficio conferido por la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud se adquirirá aunque estos documentos no cumplan con los requisitos formales establecidos.
Cuando falte alguno de los documentos mencionados en el apartado anterior, se pedirá al solicitante que complete la documentación de instancia de solicitud de patente en el plazo de un mes.
Si el solicitante no procediera conforme a lo solicitado, la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud será aquélla de la subsanación de la solicitud; se notificará esta fecha al solicitante. En caso contrario, la instancia de solicitud será declarada inadmisible; la documentación entregada será devuelta al solicitante y las tasas eventualmente pagadas le serán reembolsadas.
Artículo R612-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando los dibujos sean entregados después de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud considerada en el artículo anterior, se comunicará al solicitante que los dibujos y las referencias hechas a los dibujos en la instancia de solicitud de patente serán suprimidos si en el plazo de un mes éste no presentara una petición para la obtención de una patente cuya protección produzca efecto el día de la entrega de los dibujos.
Si los dibujos no hubieran sido entregados, el solicitante dispondrá de un plazo de un mes para subsanar la omisión; se le comunicará que la instancia de solicitud de patente tendrá fecha del día de la entrega de los dibujos y que, en su defecto, las referencias hechas a éstos serán suprimidas.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 132/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL En su caso, la nueva fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud será notificada al solicitante.
Artículo R612-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de concesión de patente estará firmada por el solicitante o por el mandatario. En la misma se reseñarán:
1º La naturaleza del título de propiedad industrial solicitado; 2º El título de la invención, señalando de manera clara y concisa la designación técnica de la invención y evitando
toda denominación de fantasía; 3º La designación del inventor. No obstante, cuando el solicitante no fuera el inventor o el único inventor, la
designación podrá ser objeto de un documento por separado, que firmará el solicitante o su mandatario, y en que se indicarán los nombres, apellidos y domicilio del inventor;
4º Los nombres y apellidos del solicitante, su nacionalidad, su domicilio o su sede social; 5º Cuando se trate de un mandatario, sus apellidos y dirección.
Artículo R612-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de concesión de patente se completará, en su caso, con las indicaciones relativas: 1º A la realización posterior del informe de búsqueda; 2º A las facilidades solicitadas para el pago de las tasas de elaboración de este informe; 3º A la reducción del porcentaje de las tasas concedida al solicitante o pedida por él; 4º A las instancias de solicitud anteriores cuyos elementos sean comunes; 5º A las prioridades reivindicadas; 6º A la presentación de la invención en una exposición oficial u oficialmente reconocida. En caso de no cumplir con las disposiciones previstas en el artículo R. 612-10 (3º), se notificará al solicitante que
tiene que subsanar su solicitud dentro de los dieciséis meses siguientes a la fecha de la instancia de solicitud o de la fecha más antigua de que se beneficie la instancia de solicitud de patente o de la fecha de prioridad, si una prioridad hubiera sido reivindicada.
Toda declaración de prioridad y toda instancia de beneficio de la fecha de presentación de una instancia de solicitud anterior dará lugar al pago de unas tasas.
Artículo R612-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La descripción constará de: 1º La indicación del sector técnico al que se remite la invención; 2º La indicación del estado de la técnica anterior, conocido por el solicitante, que pueda ser considerada útil para
comprender la actividad inventiva implicada por la invención y para la realización del informe de búsqueda. Siempre que ello fuere posible, se citarán los documentos que sirvan para dar evidencia del estado de la técnica anterior;
3º Una exposición de la invención, tal como está caracterizada en las reivindicaciones, que permita una comprensión del problema técnico planteado así como la solución al mismo, en su caso se indicarán las ventajas de la invención en relación al estado de la técnica anterior.
4º Una breve descripción de los dibujos, si los hubiere; 5º Una exposición detallada de, al menos, un modo de realización de la invención. La exposición, en principio, irá
acompañada de ejemplos y de referencias a los dibujos, si los hubiere; 6º La indicación de la manera en que la invención es susceptible de aplicación industrial, a no ser que ésta se
derive de manera evidente de la explicación o de la naturaleza de la invención.
Artículo R612-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La descripción se presentará cumpliendo con los requisitos y siguiendo el orden previsto en el artículo R. 612-12 siempre que la naturaleza de la invención no permita una presentación diferente, más inteligible y más concisa.
Asimismo, se podrá incluir como anexos a la descripción: 1º Extracciones cortas de programas informáticos presentadas en listados, redactadas en lenguajes de
programación corrientes, cuando las mismas resulten necesarias para la comprensión de la invención; 2º Listas de secuencias de nucleótidos y/o aminoácidos; 3º Fórmulas químicas o matemáticas.
Los esquemas de etapas de un proceso, los diagramas y las extracciones cortas de programas informáticos presentados en forma de organigramas necesarios para la comprensión de la invención serán considerados como dibujos.
Artículo R612-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En el caso previsto en el artículo L. 612-5, apartado segundo, el cultivo se presentará lo más tarde en la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente y su descripción habrá de contener:
1º Los datos informativos en posesión del solicitante sobre las características del microorganismo; 2º El organismo autorizado donde se ha presentado el cultivo y el número de presentación.
Las indicaciones previstas en el punto 2º del apartado anterior podrán indicarse: ya sea dentro de los dieciséis
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 133/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL meses siguientes a la fecha de la presentación o a la fecha más antigua de la que se beneficie la instancia de solicitud de patente o, si una prioridad se hubiere reivindicado, a la fecha de prioridad, ya sea en el momento de la instancia de beneficio prevista en el artículo L. 612-21, en el caso de que ésta haya sido presentada antes del vencimiento de dicho plazo. La comunicación de estos datos informativos implica para el solicitante su consentimiento irrevocable y sin reserva de poner a disposición del público el cultivo de conformidad con lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-42 y R. 612-43.
Artículo R612-15 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 36 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Si el cultivo dejara de ser accesible por no ser ya viable o por no estar el organismo autorizado en condiciones de proporcionar muestras, esta suspensión no será tenida en cuenta siempre que:
1º Se proceda a una nueva presentación del microorganismo en un plazo de tres meses contados desde la fecha de la notificación de la suspensión al solicitante o al titular de la patente, cursada bien por el organismo autorizado, bien por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial;
2º Se remita al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial una copia del recibo de la presentación, acompañada de la indicación del número de instancia de solicitud de la patente o de la patente, expedida por el organismo autorizado dentro de los cuatro meses siguientes a la fecha de la nueva presentación.
Cuando la suspensión se deba a la inviabilidad del cultivo, la nueva presentación se realizará ante el organismo autorizado que haya recibido la presentación inicial; en los demás casos, se podrá realizar ante cualquier otro organismo autorizado.
La nueva presentación será acompañada de una declaración por escrito en la que el solicitante certifique que el microorganismo es el mismo que aquél que fuera objeto de la presentación inicial.
Los organismos autorizados para recoger las presentaciones de microorganismos serán determinados por orden del Ministro competente en materia de propiedad industrial.
Artículo R612-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las reivindicaciones definirán el objeto de la protección solicitada indicando las características técnicas de la invención. Salvo que fuera de absoluta necesidad, una reivindicación no podrá basarse en meras referencias a la descripción o a los dibujos para expresar las características técnicas de la invención.
Artículo R612-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda reivindicación deberá contener: 1º Un preámbulo indicando la designación del objeto de la invención y todas las características técnicas necesarias
para la definición de los elementos reivindicados pero que, combinadas entre ellas, forman parte del estado de la técnica;
2º Una parte caracterizadora precedida por la expresión “caracterizado por”, en la que se expongan las características técnicas que, junto con las características previstas en el punto 1º, serán las que se desea proteger.
A pesar de ello, cuando la naturaleza de la invención así lo requiera, se podrá proceder de manera diferente.
Artículo R612-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado primero del artículo L. 612-4, una instancia de solicitud de patente podrá contener varias reivindicaciones independientes que respondan a la misma categoría (producto, procedimiento, dispositivo o utilización) siempre que el objeto de la solicitud no pueda contenerse de otra forma dentro de una sola reivindicación.
Toda reivindicación que enuncie las características esenciales de la invención podrá dar lugar a una o varias reivindicaciones relativas a modos particulares de realización de esta invención.
Artículo R612-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Tal como señala el artículo L. 612-4, se podrán incluir alternativamente en una misma instancia de solicitud de patente:
1º Una reivindicación independiente para un producto, una reivindicación independiente para un procedimiento concebido especialmente para la fabricación de ese producto y una reivindicación independiente para una utilización de ese producto;
2º Una reivindicación independiente para un procedimiento y una reivindicación independiente para un dispositivo o medio especialmente concebido para la puesta en práctica de ese procedimiento;
3º Una reivindicación independiente para un producto, una reivindicación independiente para un procedimiento concebido especialmente para la fabricación de ese producto y una reivindicación independiente para un dispositivo o medio especialmente concebido para la puesta en práctica de ese procedimiento.
Artículo R612-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El resumen de la invención se establecerá exclusivamente con una finalidad de información técnica. No podrá ser tomado en consideración para ningún otro fin, y en particular no podrá ser utilizado ni para la determinación del alcance
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 134/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de la protección solicitada, ni para la aplicación del apartado tercero del artículo L. 611-11.
El contenido definitivo del resumen podrá ser modificado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial cuando lo estime necesario. Este resumen será objeto de publicación en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial a la vez que la mención prevista en el artículo R. 612-39 o, posteriormente a esta mención, inmediatamente después de su definitiva formalización.
Artículo R612-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las descripciones y reivindicaciones contenidas en las instancias de solicitud entregadas podrán ser redactadas en otro idioma:
Ya sea por personas físicas o jurídicas extranjeras, siempre que el país de donde son naturales tenga reconocido un tratamiento equivalente a los nacionales franceses;
Ya, por persona físicas o jurídicas cesionarias de una instancia de solicitud presentada en el extranjero o de un derecho de prioridad sobre tal instancia de solicitud, siempre que el país donde la instancia de solicitud inicial haya sido presentada tenga reconocido a los nacionales franceses un tratamiento equivalente.
Cuando se proceda conforme a esta facultad, el solicitante entregará una traducción de los documentos dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la fecha de entrega de la instancia de solicitud de la patente.
Una Orden del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial establece la lista de los países considerados con reconocimiento de un tratamiento equivalente, así como el idioma nacional o uno de los idiomas nacionales que pueden utilizar los naturales de esos países para presentar la instancia de solicitud.
Artículo R612-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El justificante que acredite el derecho del expositor, definido en el artículo L. 611-13, apartado primero, punto b del guión segundo, deberá ser aportado por el solicitante en un plazo de cuatro meses a contar desde la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente. Dicho justificante tendrá la forma de una certificación expedida en la fecha de celebración de la exposición por la persona designada como autoridad encargada de asegurar la protección de la propiedad industrial en dicha exposición, y acreditará que la invención ha sido realmente exhibida en la misma durante el período de su celebración.
Esta certificación deberá mencionar la fecha de apertura de la exposición y, en su caso, la de la primera divulgación de la invención si estas dos fechas no fueran coincidentes. Con la certificación deberán acompañarse los documentos que permitan identificar la invención, debidamente autenticados por la autoridad arriba mencionada.
Artículo R612-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una Orden del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial establecerá la lista de los Estados no miembros de la Unión de París que, en base a una instancia de solicitud de patente francesa o a una instancia de solicitud internacional o de patente europea que designe a Francia, reconocen un derecho de prioridad equivalente al derecho de prioridad instituido por el Convenio de París para la protección de la propiedad industrial.
Artículo R612-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La declaración de prioridad prevista en el artículo L. 612-7, párrafo 1, incluirá la fecha de la instancia de solicitud anterior, el Estado en el cual o para el cual ha sido realizada y el número que le ha sido asignado.
La fecha y la condición de instancia de solicitud anterior se indicarán en el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente y el número de la presentación se indicará antes del vencimiento del mes décimo sexto contado desde la fecha de prioridad.
La copia de la instancia de solicitud anterior, prevista en el artículo L. 612-7 párrafo 1, se entregará antes del vencimiento del plazo de dieciséis meses contados desde la fecha de prioridad, acompañada, si procede, de la autorización para reivindicar la prioridad dada por escrito por el titular de la instancia de solicitud anterior.
Esta copia estará certificada conforme por la autoridad que recibió la instancia de solicitud anterior. Se le unirá una certificación de dicha autoridad con indicación de la fecha de presentación.
En caso de no cumplir con lo dispuesto en los párrafos anteriores, la reivindicación del derecho de prioridad no será aceptada.
Cuando la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud anterior indicada preceda en más de un año a la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente, se notificará al solicitante que no existe derecho de prioridad, siempre que dentro del plazo de un mes el solicitante no indique una fecha rectificada que se sitúe dentro del plazo de prioridad.
Las indicaciones contenidas en la declaración de prioridad se mencionarán en la instancia de solicitud de patente publicada y se anotarán en el folleto de la patente.
Artículo R612-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de beneficio de la fecha de presentación de una o varias instancias de solicitud anteriores no será aceptada cuando:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 135/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 1º La misma no se realice en el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente; 2º La fecha de presentación de la o las instancias de solicitud anteriores cuyo beneficio se pide sea anterior de más
de doce meses; 3º La presentación de la o las instancias de solicitud cuyo beneficio de la fecha de presentación se ha pedido, haya
sido realizada bajo unas condiciones que no permiten la publicación.
Sección II Substanciación de las instancias de solicitud Artículos R612-26 a
R612-73
Artículo R612-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los Delegados del Ministro de Defensa especialmente autorizados para esta finalidad y cuyos nombres y cualidades hayan sido comunicados al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial por el Ministro de Defensa Nacional, serán informados en los locales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial de las instancias de solicitud de patente presentadas.
El Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial presentará estas instancias de solicitud a dichos Delegados dentro del plazo de quince días contados desde la recepción de las mismas.
Artículo R612-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de autorización para divulgar y explotar libremente la invención objeto de una instancia de solicitud de patente antes del vencimiento del plazo de cinco meses previsto en el artículo L. 612-9 se presentará ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Asimismo, esta solicitud de autorización podrá presentarse desde la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de la patente. El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial notificará la autorización al solicitante
A falta de esta autorización y en todo momento, el solicitante de la patente podrá pedir directamente al Ministro de Defensa una autorización particular para la realización de determinados actos encaminados a la explotación. En caso de acordar la autorización solicitada, el Ministro de Defensa señalará las condiciones a que estarán sometidos dichos actos.
Si la autorización particular fuera para la cesión de la instancia de solicitud de patente o para la concesión de una licencia de explotación, el Ministro de Defensa transmitirá una copia de su decisión al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R612-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia dirigida al Ministro competente en Propiedad Industrial por el Ministro de Defensa pidiendo la prórroga de las prohibiciones de divulgación y de la libre explotación de una invención objeto de una instancia de solicitud de patente, habrán de llegar al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial no más tarde de los quince días anteriores al vencimiento del plazo de cinco meses mencionado en el artículo R. 612-27.
Toda instancia con fines de renovación de una prórroga habrá de llegar en las mismas condiciones, no más tarde de los quince días anteriores a la expiración del período de un año en curso.
La prórroga de las prohibiciones de divulgación y de la libre explotación será declarada mediante Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, haciendo la correspondiente notificación al titular de la patente antes del vencimiento del período de prohibición en curso.
La Orden Ministerial podrá contener unas disposiciones particulares en virtud de las cuales se autorice la presentación en el extranjero de las instancias de solicitud de protección de la invención, bajo ciertas condiciones. Para ello, el titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente tendrá que haber enviado una instancia manifestando su decisión al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Conforme a las condiciones previstas en los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo R. 612-27, se podrán acordar autorizaciones particulares para la realización de determinados actos encaminados a la explotación.
El Ministro de Defensa podrá en todo momento informar al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial de su decisión de levantar las prohibiciones prorrogadas por aplicación del artículo L. 612-10. Esta medida será objeto de una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, haciendo la correspondiente notificación al titular de la solicitud de patente.
Artículo R612-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente dirigirá la instancia de indemnización compensatoria del perjuicio causado por la prórroga de las prohibiciones de divulgación y de libre explotación, por correo certificado con acuse de recibo, al Ministro de Defensa. La instancia señalará, indicando su cuantía, los diferentes conceptos alegados del perjuicio sufrido.
No se podrá instar al Tribunal de Grande Instancepara la fijación de la indemnización antes de que expire el plazo de cuatro meses computados a partir de la fecha de recepción de la instancia, salvo decisión manifestada en el transcurso de dicho plazo.
Artículo R612-30
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 136/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Tribunal ante el que se haya ejercitado una acción en virtud del artículo L. 612-10 resolverá, antes del pronunciamiento de la sentencia definitiva, dictando medidas sin ningún análisis de la invención que pudiera conllevar su divulgación.
El Ministerio Público y las partes, o sus mandatarios, serán los únicos que puedan adquirir copia de las resoluciones pronunciadas.
Si se ordenara una elaboración de dictamen pericial, sólo los expertos autorizados por el Ministro de Defensa podrán realizarla.
Artículo R612-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando las prohibiciones de divulgación y de libre explotación expiren después de más de un año desde la fecha de la presentación, la instancia de solicitud no podrá ser publicada en las condiciones previstas en el artículo R. 612-39 antes de la expiración de un plazo de seis meses computados a partir de la finalización de la aplicación de las medidas prohibitorias, salvo que durante ese plazo el solicitante hubiera presentado la petición prevista en el artículo R. 612-39.
El solicitante dispondrá de un plazo de seis meses a contar desde el vencimiento de las medidas prohibitorias para pedir la realización del informe de búsqueda, o para pedir la transformación de su instancia de solicitud de patente en instancia de solicitud de certificado de utilidad.
Artículo R612-32 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 612-29 será de aplicación a la demanda de revisión de la indemnización prevista en el artículo L. 612-10.
Artículo R612-33 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de patente no cumpla con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-4, se otorgará un plazo al solicitante para dividir su instancia de solicitud o modificar sus reivindicaciones.
Artículo R612-34 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El solicitante, por iniciativa propia, podrá proceder a la presentación de instancias de solicitud divisionarias de su instancia de solicitud de patente inicial, siempre que sea antes del pago de las tasas por concesión e impresión del folleto de la patente.
Artículo R612-35 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 38 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando una instancia de solicitud de patente sea dividida conforme a lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-33 y R. 612-34, cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria tendrá que cumplir los requisitos previstos en los artículos R. 612-3 a R. 612-5. También será de aplicación lo dispuesto en el apartado tercero del artículo R. 612-1.
El solicitante tendrá la facultad de: -bien, volver a incluir en cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria el contenido de la instancia de solicitud inicial
limitando las reivindicaciones solamente al objeto de la instancia de solicitud divisionaria; - bien, limitar la descripción, las reivindicaciones y los dibujos de cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria a su único
objeto. En este caso, sólo se incluirán las frases de hilación y de explicación necesarias para que la exposición sea clara, además de los textos, de las reivindicaciones y de las figuras extraídas respectivamente de la descripción, de las reivindicaciones y de los dibujos de la instancia de solicitud inicial.
El expediente de una de las instancias de solicitud divisionarias estará formado por el expediente de la instancia de solicitud inicial tras la aplicación de las disposiciones del apartado anterior.
No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-10 y R. 612-11, el plazo en el que se podrá proceder a la designación del inventor para cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria no podrá ser inferior a dos meses contados desde la solicitud de subsanación prevista en el artículo R. 612-11. Se hará mención de la fecha de vencimiento de este plazo en la notificación.
Artículo R612-36 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 39 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El solicitante podrá solicitar la corrección de los defectos de expresión o de transcripción, así como de los errores materiales contenidos en los documentos entregados antes del pago de las tasas de concesión y de impresión del folleto de la patente. El Instituto podrá exigir el justificante de la existencia del error material a corregir y, en su caso, el sentido de la corrección solicitada.
Cuando la petición tenga por objeto la descripción, las reivindicaciones o los dibujos, la corrección sólo se autorizará cuando ésta se imponga de forma evidente, y cuando resulte manifiesto que el solicitante no pudo proponer otro texto o trazado.
La petición se presentará por escrito e incluirá el texto de las modificaciones propuestas. Sólo será admitida si se acompaña del justificante del pago de la tasa exigible.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 137/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R612-37 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-13, si el examen previsto en el artículo L. 612-11 hubiera puesto de manifiesto algún defecto, sólo se podrán modificar la descripción, las reivindicaciones o los dibujos con la finalidad de subsanar los defectos constatados.
Artículo R612-38 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de solicitud de patente podrá ser retirada en cualquier momento mediante declaración por escrito antes del pago de las tasas por la concesión y por la impresión del folleto de la patente.
Esta declaración sólo podrá tener por objeto una sola solicitud. Será formulada por el solicitante o por un mandatario que habrá de adjuntar a la declaración un poder especial para la retirada, salvo que se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de patente haya sido presentada en nombre de varios titulares, sólo podrá ser retirada a petición de todos ellos.
Cuando figuren inscritos en el Registro Nacional de Patentes derechos reales, de prenda en garantía o de licencia, la declaración de retirada sólo será admitida con el consentimiento por escrito de los titulares de estos derechos.
Cuando la solicitud sea retirada después de la publicación en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial de la mención prevista en el artículo R. 612-39, la retirada será inscrita de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
En todos los casos de retirada de la instancia de solicitud, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial conservará un ejemplar de la misma.
Artículo R612-39 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 40 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Tras el vencimiento del plazo de dieciocho meses previsto en el artículo L. 612-21, o en cualquier momento antes de dicho vencimiento a instancia del solicitante, se publicará en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial la mención de que la instancia de solicitud de patente se hace pública.
A partir del día de la publicación prevista en el apartado anterior, cualquier persona interesada podrá consultar en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial los documentos del expediente de la instancia de solicitud de patente y adquirir una reproducción a su costa. El Instituto podrá supeditar el beneficio de esta facultad a la justificación de un interés suficiente.
Cualquier instancia de solicitud para la cual se haya pedido el beneficio de la fecha de presentación de una o varias instancias de solicitud anteriores, a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-3, se hará pública a los dieciocho meses siguientes a la fecha de la primera presentación.
Sin embargo, no se hará pública la instancia de solicitud denegada o retirada antes del inicio de los preparativos técnicos necesarios para la publicación, siempre que no se trate de una instancia de solicitud que haya dado lugar a una división.
Cualquier instancia de solicitud cuyo beneficio de la fecha de presentación haya sido pedido en una instancia de solicitud posterior se hará pública aún cuando haya sido retirada o denegada antes del inicio de los preparativos técnicos, siempre y cuando no se haya renunciado a dicho beneficio dentro el mismo plazo.
Artículo R612-40 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La duración de los preparativos técnicos prevista en el artículo R. 612-39 será fijada por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Esta decisión será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R612-41 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 41 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
De la comunicación al público se excluirán: Los proyectos de decisiones y dictámenes, así como los documentos que no se comunican al solicitante y que
sirven para la preparación de estas decisiones y dictámenes. Los documentos relativos a la designación del inventor, siempre que éste haya renunciado a ser designado como
tal conforme a los términos del artículo R. 611-16. Los documentos que incluyan datos de carácter personal o relativos al secreto de los negocios.
Cualquier otro documento retirado de la consulta por decisión del director general del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial por considerar que su información no presenta interés para el público.
Artículo R612-42 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la invención se refiera a un microorganismo, todo interesado podrá solicitar el acceso al cultivo presentado conforme a lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-14 y R. 612-15, ya sea a partir del día de la publicación prevista en el artículo R. 612-39, ya antes de esta fecha, siempre y cuando le haya sido notificada una copia de la instancia de solicitud de patente.
La instancia será presentada por escrito en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Incluirá, en particular, el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 138/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL nombre y la dirección del peticionario así como su compromiso de:
1º No comunicar a terceros el cultivo o un cultivo derivado de él, antes que la instancia de solicitud de patente haya sido rechazada o retirada o que la patente se haya extinguido;
2º No utilizar el cultivo o un cultivo derivado de él, más que con fines experimentales, hasta la fecha en que la instancia de solicitud de patente sea rechazada o retirada, o hasta la fecha de publicación de la mención de la concesión de la patente prevista en el artículo R. 612-74. Sin embargo, este último compromiso no será un impedimento para la utilización del cultivo en virtud de una licencia obligatoria o de una licencia de oficio
Artículo R612-43 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para la aplicación del artículo R. 612-42 (1º y 2º), se entiende por cultivo derivado todo cultivo que siga integrando aquellas características del cultivo presentado, para la puesta en práctica de la invención. Los compromisos previstos en el artículo R. 612-42 (1º y 2º) no serán un impedimento para la presentación de un cultivo derivado, con la finalidad de la iniciación de un procedimiento de patentes.
El solicitante de la patente podrá indicar, mediante declaración por escrito antes de que finalicen los preparativos técnicos para la publicación considerada en el artículo R. 612-39, que sólo un experto designado por el peticionario pueda acceder al cultivo presentado, siempre que este acceso se produzca antes de la publicación de la concesión de la patente, de la retirada o de la resolución denegatoria de la solicitud.
El peticionario podrá designar como experto: 1º bien, a toda persona física, siempre que ésta demuestre en el momento de la presentación de la instancia que el
solicitante de la patente ha aprobado esa designación, 2º bien, a toda persona física que figure en una lista establecida por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la
Propiedad Industrial. El experto tendrá acceso al cultivo depositado en las condiciones previstas en el artículo R. 612-42 y habrá de
suscribir los compromisos para ello previstos; estos requisitos también serán aplicables al peticionario. Si procediera, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial hará mención en la instancia de que una instancia de
solicitud de patente relativa al microorganismo ha sido presentada y que el peticionario o el experto por él designado está facultado a tomar una muestra del cultivo. Se comunicará una copia de la instancia con esa mención al organismo donde el cultivo ha sido presentado y al solicitante o titular de la patente.
Artículo R612-44 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de las limitaciones derivadas de la aplicación de las disposiciones de los artículos R. 612-27 y R. 612-28, el solicitante podrá en todo momento adquirir, a su costa, una copia oficial de los documentos de su instancia de solicitud de patente.
Artículo R612-45 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de solicitud de patente será denegada siempre que: 1º No se formalice en los plazos previstos en los artículos R. 612-11 (apartado 2º), R. 612-21 y R. 612-35 (apartado
4º); 2º Las tasas de presentación y del informe de búsqueda consideradas en el artículo R. 612-5 no hayan sido
devengadas en el plazo establecido. La resolución denegatoria será notificada al solicitante, disponiendo éste de un plazo de dos meses a contar desde
la fecha de la recepción de la notificación para formular sus observaciones o abonar las tasas obligatorias consideradas en el punto 2º del presente artículo, pagando el importe del recargo correspondiente por pago fuera de plazo. La resolución denegatoria será definitiva cuando el solicitante no haya formulado alegaciones a la irregularidad o a la falta de pago, ni haya abonado las tasas con el correspondiente recargo.
Artículo R612-46 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Además de los casos previstos en los artículos R. 612-8 y R. 612-45, cuando la instancia de solicitud de patente no cumpla con los requisitos de forma previstos en las disposiciones del presente Título o en la Orden Ministerial adoptada para su aplicación, o no haya dado lugar al pago de las tasas establecidas, una notificación será enviada al solicitante.
La notificación indicará el plazo otorgado para subsanar los defectos de su presentación o pagar las tasas exigibles. La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta de subsanación. Se considerará aceptada la propuesta cuando el solicitante no formule alegaciones dentro del plazo otorgado.
Si no se procediera a la subsanación de la instancia de solicitud o al abono de las tasas dentro del plazo otorgado, la instancia de solicitud de patente será objeto de una resolución denegatoria.
Artículo R612-47 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el objeto de la instancia de solicitud divisionaria presentada en virtud del artículo R. 612-33 o del artículo R. 612-34 no se mantenga dentro del contenido de la descripción de la instancia de solicitud inicial, el solicitante estará llamado a modificar la instancia de solicitud divisionaria conforme a las indicaciones que se le señalen y dentro del plazo que se le otorgue.
Dentro de este plazo, el solicitante podrá formular por escrito sus observaciones alegatorias impugnando las
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 139/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL indicaciones señaladas por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial a fin de que modifique su instancia de solicitud divisionaria.
Cuando el solicitante no formule observaciones o cuando no modifique la instancia de solicitud divisionaria conforme a las indicaciones señaladas, la instancia de solicitud será denegada.
Cuando las observaciones formuladas por el solicitante no sean admisibles, se le enviará una notificación. De no producirse la modificación de la instancia de solicitud divisionaria dentro del nuevo plazo otorgado, la instancia de solicitud será denegada.
Artículo R612-48 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando por aplicación del artículo R. 612-33 se pida al solicitante que divida su instancia de solicitud, el mismo dispondrá del plazo previsto en este artículo para formular por escrito las correspondientes alegaciones frente a la objeción del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Cuando el solicitante no formule sus observaciones, o cuando no limite sus reivindicaciones o no divida su instancia de solicitud de patente, la instancia de solicitud será denegada.
Cuando las observaciones formuladas por el solicitante no sean admisibles, o cuando las nuevas reivindicaciones no permitan cumplir con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-4, se le enviará una notificación. De no producirse la división o la modificación de las reivindicaciones dentro del plazo otorgado, la instancia de solicitud será denegada.
Artículo R612-49 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de patente sea susceptible de ser denegada por uno de los motivos previstos en el artículo L. 612-12 (4º, 5º, 6º y 8º), se enviará notificación razonada al solicitante. La notificación indicará el plazo que se le otorga para que formule sus observaciones o sus nuevas reivindicaciones.
La instancia de solicitud será denegada: - cuando el solicitante no formule observaciones o nuevas reivindicaciones dentro del plazo otorgado;
-cuando las observaciones formuladas no sean admisibles, o cuando las nuevas reivindicaciones no permitan subsanar la deficiencia.
Artículo R612-50 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Si las causas de disconformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 611-17 o L. 612-1 afectaran sólo parcialmente a la descripción o a los dibujos, se enviará una notificación al solicitante.
La notificación indicará las modificaciones propuestas así como el plazo que se otorga al solicitante para que formule las observaciones.
Cuando el solicitante no formule observaciones dentro del plazo otorgado o cuando estas observaciones no sean admisibles, las modificaciones serán realizadas de oficio.
Artículo R612-51 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de patente sea susceptible de ser denegada por uno de los motivos previstos en el artículo L. 612-12 (7º y 9º), se enviará notificación razonada al solicitante.
En la notificación se requerirá obligatoriamente y según el caso de que se trate, ya sea la modificación de la instancia de solicitud de patente, ya la presentación de nuevas reivindicaciones o la formulación de observaciones alegando las reivindicaciones que se desean mantener. La notificación indicará el plazo que a este efecto se otorga al solicitante.
Si el solicitante no recurriera este requerimiento dentro del plazo otorgado, la instancia de solicitud de patente será denegada.
Artículo R612-52 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando una instancia de solicitud de patente sea denegada o sea susceptible de serlo por incumplimiento de un plazo otorgado por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, no se dictará resolución denegatoria o bien ésta no producirá efecto en el caso de que el solicitante presente una instancia de reanudación del procedimiento. Dicha instancia deberá presentarse por escrito dentro de los dos meses siguientes a la notificación de la resolución denegatoria. El acto afecto de deficiencia habrá de ser subsanado dentro de este plazo. La instancia no será admitida a menos que se acompañe del pago de las tasas exigibles.
Artículo R612-53 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El procedimiento de realización del informe de búsqueda sólo podrá aplazarse, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-15, cuando la instancia de aplazamiento se haya hecho en el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud. El pago de las tasas del informe de búsqueda equivale a una renuncia a dicha instancia de aplazamiento.
Cuando una instancia de solicitud de patente se beneficie de varias fechas, de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 612-3, el plazo de dieciocho meses durante el cual se podrá aplazar la realización del informe de búsqueda se computará a partir de la fecha más antigua.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 140/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R612-54 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia presentada por parte de cualquier interesado con intención de iniciar el procedimiento de realización del informe de búsqueda será formulada por escrito. Sólo será admitida si se acompaña del justificante del pago de las tasas exigibles.
Recibida la instancia, ésta se notificará al solicitante. Si, dentro del plazo de tres meses a contar desde la fecha de la recepción de esta notificación, el solicitante hubiera retirado la solicitud de patente o hubiera realizado su transformación en solicitud de certificado de utilidad de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 612-55, el procedimiento de realización del informe de búsqueda no se iniciará y se reembolsarán las tasas correspondientes a la persona que haya presentado la petición mencionada en el apartado primero.
Una vez finalizado el plazo fijado en el apartado anterior, se iniciará el procedimiento de realización del informe de búsqueda. Tan pronto como se
elabore el informe de búsqueda preliminar previsto en el artículo R. 612-57, éste será notificado al tercero que lo pidió a la vez que al solicitante.
Artículo R612-55 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La petición de la transformación de la instancia de solicitud de patente en instancia de solicitud de certificado de utilidad será formulada por escrito en cualquier momento dentro del plazo fijado en el artículo L. 612-15, incluso cuando el solicitante no haya pedido el beneficio de las disposiciones de este artículo, cuando un tercero haya realizado una petición en virtud del artículo R. 612-54.
Artículo R612-56 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La transformación de oficio prevista en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 612-15 será notificada al solicitante, quien dispondrá de un plazo de dos meses a partir de la fecha de recepción de la notificación para formular las observaciones o requerir la realización del informe de búsqueda abonando las tasas exigibles más el recargo por petición con demora.
De no formularse las observaciones dentro del plazo previsto, se mantendrá la transformación de oficio. Cuando no se admitan como válidas las observaciones formuladas o cuando el informe de búsqueda no haya sido
pedido conforme a lo establecido, se confirmará la transformación de oficio y se dirigirá una nueva notificación al solicitante.
Artículo R612-57 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Un informe de búsqueda preliminar será elaborado sobre la base de las últimas reivindicaciones presentadas, teniendo en cuenta la descripción y, en su caso, los dibujos. Este informe mencionará los documentos tomados en consideración para apreciar la novedad y la actividad inventiva de la invención objeto de la solicitud.
Cada mención será realizada en relación a las reivindicaciones correspondientes. Si fuera necesario, las partes concretas del documento citado serán identificadas indicando, por ejemplo, la página, la columna y la línea o figura.
El informe de búsqueda preliminar distinguirá en los documentos mencionados entre los que han sido publicados antes de la fecha de prioridad, entre la fecha de prioridad y la fecha de presentación, en la fecha de presentación y posteriormente.
Todo documento que se refiera a una divulgación oral, a un uso o cualquier otra clase de divulgación que haya sido anterior a la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de patente, será mencionado en el informe previo, precisando la fecha de publicación del documento y de la divulgación no escrita.
Artículo R612-58 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe de búsqueda preliminar será inmediatamente notificado al solicitante, quien tendrá que presentar, so pena de denegación de la instancia de solicitud de patente, nuevas reivindicaciones o formular observaciones alegatorias en defensa de las reivindicaciones mantenidas, siempre y cuando en ese informe de búsqueda preliminar se mencionen prioridades anteriores.
Artículo R612-59 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El solicitante dispondrá de un plazo de tres meses, renovable una vez, a partir de la notificación del informe de búsqueda preliminar para presentar nuevas reivindicaciones o formular observaciones frente a las prioridades oponibles ya mencionadas.
Artículo R612-60 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de presentación de nuevas reivindicaciones, las modificaciones realizadas en las reivindicaciones anteriores serán señaladas.
En este caso, el solicitante podrá pedir autorización para suprimir de la descripción y de los dibujos los elementos que ya no sean coincidentes con las nuevas reivindicaciones. Esta petición será admitida siempre que se haga antes del pago de las tasas de concesión de la patente y de impresión del folleto.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 141/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R612-61 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el objeto de las nuevas reivindicaciones no esté cubierto por las reivindicaciones en base a las cuales la búsqueda ha sido realizada, se notificará al solicitante que tiene que abonar las tasas exigibles para la elaboración de un informe de búsqueda complementario. Si el interesado no se opone a lo notificado en el plazo otorgado, la presentación de las nuevas reivindicaciones será declarada inadmisible y la patente será concedida con las reivindicaciones en base a las cuales se ha realizado la búsqueda.
Artículo R612-62 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe de búsqueda preliminar se hará público a la vez que la instancia de solicitud de patente o, en caso de que todavía no haya sido elaborado, desde su notificación al solicitante. La puesta a disposición del público de este informe será mencionada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R612-63 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo de que disponen los terceros para poder formular observaciones expirará tres meses después de la publicación prevista en el artículo R. 612-62.
So pena de inadmisibilidad, las observaciones de los terceros serán presentadas en dos ejemplares conforme a los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 612-57; se le unirán los documentos mencionados o su reproducción, así como todos los datos informativos o justificantes necesarios. Esta última disposición no será de aplicación a las patentes de invención. No obstante, a petición expresa del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, las patentes extranjeras serán presentadas en el plazo de dos meses a contar desde la fecha de recepción de esta petición.
Artículo R612-64 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El solicitante dispondrá de un plazo de tres meses computados a partir de la fecha de recepción de la notificación de las observaciones de los terceros para entregar, por escrito, sus observaciones de respuesta o un nuevo texto de las reivindicaciones. Este plazo podrá renovarse una vez a petición del solicitante.
Artículo R612-65 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe de búsqueda preliminar podrá formalizarse en todo momento antes de la elaboración del informe de búsqueda.
En este caso, serán de nuevo de aplicación los artículos R. 612-57 a R. 612-64.
Artículo R612-66 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 42 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando se retire la instancia de solicitud de patente o se transforme la misma en solicitud de certificado de utilidad, se dará por finalizado el procedimiento de elaboración del informe de búsqueda.
Artículo R612-67 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe de búsqueda se emite en base al informe de búsqueda preliminar teniendo en cuenta, en su caso, las últimas reivindicaciones presentadas, las eventuales observaciones del solicitante en defensa de las reivindicaciones mantenidas y las observaciones de terceros.
El informe de búsqueda se establecerá al vencimiento de los plazos fijados en los artículos R. 612-59, R. 612-61, R. 612-63 o R. 612-64, tomándose en consideración el plazo que expire el último.
Artículo R612-68 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A pesar de la inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes de derechos reales, de prenda en garantía o de concesión de licencia sobre una instancia de solicitud de patente, el solicitante podrá modificar las reivindicaciones relativas a esta instancia de solicitud sin el consentimiento de los titulares de estos derechos.
Artículo R612-69 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el solicitante estime que uno o varios de los elementos del estado de la técnica mencionados no han de ser tenidos en cuenta para apreciar, a los efectos de los artículos L. 611-11 y L. 611-14, la patentabilidad de la invención objeto de la solicitud, por el hecho de que su divulgación ha sido consecuencia de un abuso frente a él en el sentido del artículo L. 611-13, apartado primero (2º guión, a), el solicitante podrá indicarlo en sus observaciones y explicar sucintamente los motivos. Una indicación de esta clase no podrá modificar el contenido del informe de búsqueda preliminar ni el del informe de búsqueda.
Toda resolución judicial firme pronunciada sobre la aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 611-13, apartado primero (2º guión, a) será inscrita en el Registro Nacional de Patentes a petición del demandante o del titular de la patente.
Esta inscripción conllevará la modificación correlativa del informe de búsqueda preliminar o del informe de búsqueda.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 142/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Cuando esta inscripción se realice después de la publicación de la patente, los ejemplares de la patente en poder
del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para consulta del público y para la venta llevarán las menciones necesarias para que se pueda ver la modificación del informe de búsqueda.
Artículo R612-70 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez finalizada la substanciación de la instancia de solicitud de patente, se recordará al solicitante el pago de las tasas de concesión y de impresión del folleto en el plazo que le otorga el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R612-71 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 43 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La patente será concedida a nombre del solicitante por decisión del director general del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Dicha decisión será notificada al solicitante y será acompañada de un ejemplar de la patente certificado conforme.
En caso de cesión de la solicitud, la patente será concedida a nombre del último cesionario inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Patentes en la fecha del pago de las tasas de concesión y de impresión del folleto. Sin embargo, se hará mención del nombre del solicitante.
El informe de búsqueda unido a la patente mencionará, según proceda, que las reivindicaciones en base a las cuales se ha realizado la búsqueda han sido modificadas, o que el solicitante o terceros han formulado observaciones durante el procedimiento de elaboración de este informe.
El anuncio de la concesión de la patente reseñará, en especial, la fecha de presentación de la solicitud, la fecha de su publicación, la fecha de la decisión de concesión y la fecha de la publicación de la concesión de la patente en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial, así como, llegado el caso, las prioridades reivindicadas, el hecho de que es consecuencia de una división o que en la presentación de la solicitud la descripción o las reivindicaciones estaban redactadas en lengua extranjera de conformidad con los términos del artículo R. 612-21.
Artículo R612-72 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se pondrá fin al procedimiento de concesión de la patente siempre y cuando, por impago de las tasas previstas en el artículo L. 612-19, el solicitante sea privado de los derechos conferidos por la solicitud de patente.
Artículo R612-73 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La formulación de una reivindicación modificada después de una cancelación parcial, prevista en el artículo L. 613-27, será presentada por escrito.
Cuando la reivindicación modificada no esté en conformidad con el dispositivo al que hace referencia, se le notificará al titular de la patente. La notificación indicará las modificaciones a realizar en la reivindicación y el plazo otorgado para realizarlas.
La reivindicación modificada será denegada siempre que el titular de la patente no recurra la resolución objeto de la notificación en el plazo establecido, o siempre que no formule observaciones alegatorias en su defensa.
Cuando las observaciones formuladas no sean admitidas, se enviará una notificación al titular de la patente. Si el interesado no recurriera la notificación prevista en el apartado segundo durante el nuevo plazo que se le otorga, la reivindicación modificada será denegada.
Sección III Difusión legal de las invenciones Artículos R612-74 a
R612-76
Artículo R612-74 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 44 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La mención de la concesión de la patente será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial. Esta mención incluirá la indicación de la referencia al número de Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial en el cual
se ha hecho pública la solicitud de patente, así como de la existencia de modificaciones de las reivindicaciones.
Artículo R612-75 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los textos de las patentes serán publicados in extenso y conservados en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Los expedientes de las instancias de solicitud de patente serán conservados por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial hasta después de diez años a partir de la extinción de los derechos vinculados a las patentes.
Las piezas originales de las descripciones y de los dibujos de patentes no impresos antes del 11 de abril de 1902 permanecerán depositados en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R612-76 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 143/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Los catálogos de publicaciones de la patentes de invención y el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial se
conservan para consulta gratuita del público en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Asimismo, estos catálogos y Boletines se depositarán, con la misma finalidad, en las ciudades cuya lista establece
una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro de Cultura, ya sea en los archivos departamentales, ya en las Cámaras de Comercio y de Industria o, asimismo, en las bibliotecas públicas o cualquier otro centro designado por el Prefecto.
CAPITULO III Derechos inherentes a las patentes Artículos R613-1 a
R613-65
Sección I Derechos de explotación Artículos R613-1 a
R613-44
Artículo R613-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de admisión de una patente al régimen de licencias de pleno derecho previsto en el artículo L. 613-10 será presentada por escrito, ya sea por el titular de la patente, ya por uno de los cotitulares que acredite su facultad para conceder licencias no exclusivas.
Esta solicitud será declarada inadmisible: 1º Siempre que no cumpla con lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior;
2º Siempre que el derecho de propiedad o de copropiedad del peticionario no haya sido inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Patentes;
3º Siempre que del Registro Nacional de Patentes resulte que una licencia exclusiva ha sido consentida. La resolución del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial será notificada al peticionario. Cuando la solicitud del peticionario sea admitida, la resolución se inscribirá en el Registro Nacional de Patentes y
se publicará en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial. El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial decidirá sobre toda publicidad adicional.
Artículo R613-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda persona que desee adquirir una licencia de pleno derecho informará al titular de la patente por carta certificada. La carta indicará la utilización prevista de la invención. Una copia de la carta con la reseña de su fecha de envío al titular de la patente será dirigida al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Se adquirirá la concesión de la licencia para la utilización indicada una semana después del envío de la carta al titular de la patente.
A falta de acuerdo entre las partes, el precio de la licencia será fijado conforme al procedimiento previsto en los artículos R. 613-4 a R. 613-8. Conforme al mismo procedimiento, este precio será revisado cuando nuevas circunstancias así lo justifiquen. No obstante, ninguna petición de revisión podrá ser formulada antes del año siguiente a la fijación del precio.
Artículo R613-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de revocación de la resolución por la que se admite una patente al régimen de licencias de pleno derecho será presentada por escrito.
Desde que se pronuncie la revocación, ésta se notificará al solicitante, se inscribirá en el Registro Nacional de Patentes y se publicará en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R613-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las instancias de solicitud para la adquisición de una licencia obligatoria por aplicación de los artículos L. 613-11 a L. 613-15 se someterán a los Tribunales designados de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 615-17. Éstas instancias de solicitud se formalizarán, se tramitarán y se resolverán conforme al procedimiento del derecho común, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones previstas en los artículos R. 613-5 a R. 613-44.
Artículo R613-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
So pena de inadmisibilidad, en el plazo de quince días desde el aviso o la notificación, la parte que ha avisado o notificado habrá de comunicar la asignación y las conclusiones por correo certificado con acuse de recibo al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R613-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial podrá presentar al Tribunal sus observaciones sobre la solicitud de licencia remitiendo una memoria a la Secretaría judicial.
El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o un funcionario de su servicio, delegado por el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, será oído por el Tribunal, si así lo deseara.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 144/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R613-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 613-4 a R. 613-6 será de aplicación a la acción que se ejercite ante el Tribunal de Apelación.
Artículo R613-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todas las sentencias dictadas por los Tribunales, los Tribunales de Apelación y el Cour de Cassation en materia de licencias obligatorias serán notificadas inmediatamente por la Secretaría Judicial al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Las sentencias firmes serán inscritas de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las instancias de solicitud de cesión de licencia obligatoria, de revocación o de revisión de las condiciones en las que ha sido acordada estarán sujetas a lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 613-4 a R. 613-8.
Artículo R613-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las Órdenes del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial previstas en los artículos L. 613-16 y L. 613-17 serán dictadas después del dictamen razonado de una Comisión compuesta de:
1º Un Consejero de Estado, Presidente; 2º El Director General para la Salud Pública o su representante; 3º El Director del Instituto Nacional de Sanidad e Investigaciones Médicas o su representante; 4º El Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o su representante; 5º El Director de las Industrias Químicas o su representante; 6º El Jefe del Servicio Central de Farmacia y Medicamentos o su representante; 7º Dos médicos de los Hospitales de París o sus suplentes, designados por tres años por el Ministro de Sanidad;
8º Dos profesores de las facultades de farmacia o sus suplentes designados por tres años por el Ministro de Sanidad;
9º Dos miembros designados por el Ministro competente en materia de la Propiedad Industrial. La secretaría de la Comisión estará a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La Comisión reunida sólo deliberará válidamente en primera convocatoria por mayoría de un mínimo de siete de sus miembros presentes. De no lograr quórum, la Comisión deliberará válidamente, en segunda convocatoria, con los miembros presentes.
En caso de empate en las votaciones, el voto del Presidente será decisivo.
Artículo R613-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los informes presentados ante la Comisión serán entregados bien a sus miembros, bien a miembros del Conseil d'Etat, del Tribunal de Cuentas, de la Inspección General de Hacienda y de la Inspección de Farmacia, nombrados por Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
El Presidente designará uno o, si fuera necesario, dos informantes para cada asunto. Los informantes percibirán una compensación cuyo importe será fijado por Orden común del Ministro competente
en materia de Propiedad Industrial y del Ministro de Economía y Hacienda.
Artículo R613-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión podrá designar unos expertos cuya remuneración, prevista en las mismas condiciones que las de los expertos de los tribunales, será fijada por el Presidente de la Comisión en los límites legalmente tasados.
Artículo R613-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En los casos previstos en el artículo L. 613-16, la Comisión será instada por resolución razonada del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, adoptada a petición del Ministro competente en materia de Salud Pública.
Esta resolución razonada será notificada, dentro del plazo de cuarenta y ocho horas, al titular de la patente y, si los hubiere, a los titulares de licencias otorgadas sobre esta patente que estén inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes o a sus representantes en Francia.
Su parte dispositiva será publicada inmediatamente en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R613-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El titular de la patente y los titulares de licencias podrán formular sus observaciones ante la Comisión dentro de los quince días siguientes a la recepción de la notificación prevista en el artículo anterior o, si la notificación no les hubiera llegado, dentro de los quince días siguientes a la publicación prevista en el mismo artículo.
Artículo R613-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las propuestas del informante y el expediente instruido por él serán comunicados a los titulares de la patente y, si
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 145/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL se diera el caso, a los titulares de licencias.
El Presidente fijará las condiciones, la fecha y la forma de esta comunicación, así como el plazo dentro del cual se admitirá la formulación de observaciones por parte de los interesados.
Artículo R613-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión se pronunciará en un plazo de dos meses computados a partir del día en que se dé entrada en su secretaría a la resolución instando la emisión de su dictamen.
Artículo R613-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Orden Ministerial prevista en el artículo L. 613-16 se dictará inmediatamente después del dictamen de la Comisión. Será notificada al titular de la patente, a los titulares de licencias y al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Asimismo, se inscribirá de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de licencia de explotación prevista en el artículo L. 613-17 será dirigida al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Esta solicitud indicará: 1º Los nombres y apellidos, profesión, dirección y nacionalidad del solicitante y, eventualmente, el nombre y
apellidos de la persona encargada de representarlo o de prestarle asistencia; 2º Los documentos que acrediten la cualificación del solicitante, especialmente desde el punto de vista legal,
técnico, industrial y financiero. En el plazo de las cuarenta y ocho horas desde su recepción por el Ministro, la solicitud será notificada al titular de
la patente y, en su caso, a los titulares de licencias inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En el plazo máximo de dos meses computados a partir de la recepción de la solicitud, la Comisión considerada en el artículo R. 613-10 emitirá su dictamen sobre las condiciones de otorgamiento de la licencia de explotación, en particular en cuanto a su duración y su ámbito de aplicación.
Este dictamen será notificado al solicitante de la licencia y al titular de la patente, así como, en su caso, a los titulares de licencias inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes. El Presidente de la Comisión fijará el plazo otorgado al solicitante de la licencia, al titular de la patente y a los titulares de la licencia para que formulen sus observaciones sobre las condiciones del otorgamiento de la licencia dictaminadas por la Comisión.
Estas observaciones se someterán a la Comisión.
Artículo R613-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial adoptará su resolución a la vista del dictamen definitivo de la Comisión, después de haber examinado las observaciones de los interesados.
Artículo R613-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Orden Ministerial prevista en el artículo L. 613-17 otorgando la licencia de explotación será notificada al titular de la patente, a los titulares de licencias y al beneficiario de la licencia solicitada.
La misma será objeto de inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El solicitante de la licencia, el titular de la patente y los titulares de licencias o sus representantes podrán ser oídos por la Comisión encargada de emitir el dictamen previsto en los artículos R. 613-10 y R. 613-19, ya sea a instancia de ellos, ya por convocatoria de oficio de la Comisión.
Las convocatorias serán enviadas a los interesados con un mínimo de ocho días de antelación.
Artículo R613-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando los plazos previstos en los artículos R. 613-14, R. 613-15 y R. 613-19 (apartado 2) no se cumplan, la Comisión hará caso omiso, sin nuevos avisos ni requerimientos.
Artículo R613-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En los procedimientos para la fijación de las compensaciones previstas en el artículo L. 613-17 (apartado tercero), el emplazamiento se hará en fecha determinada.
Artículo R613-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las modificaciones de las cláusulas de la licencia de explotación solicitadas ya sea por el titular de la patente, ya por el titular de esta licencia, se resolverán y se publicarán de acuerdo con el procedimiento establecido para el
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 146/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL otorgamiento de dicha licencia. Si estas modificaciones son relativas a la cuantía de las compensaciones, se resolverán de acuerdo con el procedimiento establecido para la fijación inicial de dicha cuantía.
El procedimiento de otorgamiento de la licencia será asimismo aplicable a la revocación de esta licencia cuando el titular de la patente así lo solicite por incumplimiento de las obligaciones impuestas al titular de la licencia.
Artículo R613-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El requerimiento previsto en el artículo L. 613-18 (apartado primero) será objeto de una resolución motivada del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, el cual consultará previamente con el Ministro de Economía y Hacienda y el Ministro competente en materia de Investigación Científica y Asuntos Atómicos y Espaciales. Esta resolución indicará aquellas necesidades de la economía nacional que no hayan sido satisfechas.
La decisión razonada será notificada al titular registral de la patente y, en su caso, a los titulares de licencias inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes o a sus representantes en Francia.
Artículo R613-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo de un año previsto en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 613-18 será computado a partir de la recepción de la notificación prevista en el artículo R. 613-26. Dentro de este plazo habrán de presentarse las excusas legítimas previstas en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 613-18.
El plazo adicional que el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial puede otorgar al interesado, en virtud del apartado tercero del mismo artículo, se computará a partir de la fecha de expiración de dicho plazo de un año.
La resolución que otorgue este plazo adicional será adoptada y notificada de acuerdo con lo previsto para el emplazamiento en el artículo R. 613-26 sobre el procedimiento y las formas.
Artículo R613-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Decreto del Conseil d'Etat que somete la patente objeto del emplazamiento al régimen de las licencias de oficio será adoptado en base al informe conjunto del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, del Ministro de Economía y Hacienda, del Ministro competente en materia de Investigación Científica y de Asuntos Atómicos y Espaciales y, en su caso, del Ministro directamente interesado según sea el objeto de la patente.
Este Decreto fijará las requisitos que tendrán que cumplir los solicitantes de licencias de oficio, teniendo en cuenta los proyectos de explotación eventualmente propuestos por el titular de la patente.
Se procederá a la correspondiente notificación al titular del derecho de propiedad sobre la patente y a los titulares de licencias. La inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes se realizará de oficio y se publicará en el Diario Oficial.
Artículo R613-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de licencia de explotación prevista en el artículo L. 613-18 (apartado 4) será dirigida al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Esta solicitud recogerá: 1º Los apellidos, nombre y profesión del solicitante y, eventualmente, el nombre de la persona encargada de
representarle o de prestarle asistencia; 2º La patente cuya licencia se solicita; 3º La acreditación de la cualificación del solicitante, desde el punto de vista técnico, industrial y financiero, para la
explotación de la patente solicitada, que se atendrá a los requisitos considerados en el apartado segundo del artículo R. 613-28.
Artículo R613-30 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial dará traslado por notificación de la copia de la solicitud de licencia al titular de la patente y, en su caso, a los titulares de licencias de dicha patente. Todos ellos dispondrán de un plazo de dos meses contados desde la recepción de la notificación para formular sus observaciones a dicho Ministro.
Artículo R613-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Orden Ministerial prevista en el artículo L. 613-18 (apartado quinto) será notificada al titular de los derechos sobre la patente, a los titulares de licencias y al beneficiario de la licencia solicitada. Esta Orden Ministerial será inscrita de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-32 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las instancias para la fijación de las compensaciones previstas en el artículo L. 613-18 se presentarán ante el Tribunal de Grande Instance de París.
En dichas instancias, el emplazamiento se efectuará en días fijos.
Artículo R613-33 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las modificaciones de las cláusulas de la licencia de explotación solicitadas ya sea por el titular de la patente, ya
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 147/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL por el titular de esta licencia, se resolverán y se publicarán conforme al procedimiento establecido para el otorgamiento de dicha licencia. Cuando dichas modificaciones sean relativas a la cuantía de las compensaciones, las mismas se resolverán conforme al procedimiento establecido para la fijación inicial de esta cuantía.
El procedimiento para el otorgamiento de la licencia de explotación será, asimismo, de aplicación a la retirada de esta licencia, si así lo solicitara el titular de la patente por el incumplimiento de las obligaciones impuestas al titular de la licencia.
Artículo R613-34 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud dirigida por el Ministro de Defensa al Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial para adquirir, en aplicación del artículo L. 613-19, una licencia de oficio con la finalidad de satisfacer las necesidades de la defensa nacional reseñará todas las indicaciones útiles sobre las condiciones necesarias para la satisfacción de esas necesidades y estarán referidas particularmente:
1º Al carácter total o parcial de la licencia en cuanto a las aplicaciones de la invención objeto de la solicitud de patente o de la patente;
2º Al período de duración de la licencia; 3º A los derechos y obligaciones respectivos del Estado y del titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente en
relación a las mejoras o modificaciones que uno u otro realicen en la invención.
Artículo R613-35 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial por la cual se otorga la licencia fijará las condiciones en que se produce este otorgamiento, habida cuenta de los elementos de la solicitud anteriormente indicados. El Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial notificará dicha Orden, lo antes posible, al Ministro de Defensa y al titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente. La misma será inscrita de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes. Cuando se trate de una solicitud de patente, no se procederá a la inscripción antes de que dicha solicitud haya sido puesta a consulta del público.
Artículo R613-36 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez efectuadas las notificaciones previstas en el artículo anterior, el titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente comunicará, por carta certificada con acuse de recibo, al Ministro de Defensa sus pretensiones sobre la remuneración de la licencia otorgada al Estado.
No se podrá ejercitar una acción para la fijación del importe de la remuneración ante el Tribunal de Grande Instance, a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 613-19, antes de un plazo de cuatro meses contados desde la recepción de la carta certificada arriba mencionada.
Artículo R613-37 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la licencia de oficio tenga por objeto la explotación de una invención comprendida en una solicitud de patente cuya divulgación y libre explotación estén prohibidas en virtud de lo previsto en los artículos L. 612-9 o L. 612-10 (apartados primero y segundo), la jurisdicción a la que corresponda conocer de la acción para la fijación de la remuneración de la licencia de oficio resolverá en juicio sumario, antes del pronunciamiento de la sentencia definitiva, dictando medidas sin ningún análisis de la invención que pudiera conllevar su divulgación.
Estas medidas serán tomadas en sesión a puerta cerrada. Únicamente el Ministerio Público, las partes o sus mandatarios podrán adquirir una copia.
En el caso de que la licencia de oficio tuviera por objeto la explotación de una invención comprendida en una patente o en una solicitud de patente diferente a la que se considera en el apartado primero del presente artículo, si las aplicaciones ya realizadas o previstas de dicha invención tuvieran un carácter secreto, las medidas de la jurisdicción competente no incluirán ninguna mención que pudiera divulgar dichas aplicaciones y estarán sujetas a lo dispuesto en el apartado segundo del presente artículo.
Si se ordenara la elaboración de un dictamen pericial en los casos considerados en los apartados primero y tercero del presente artículo, este dictamen sólo podrá ser elaborado por personas autorizadas por el Ministro de Defensa y, si fuera necesario, delante de sus representantes.
Artículo R613-38 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las disposiciones del artículo R. 613-37 serán de aplicación, independientemente de la acción para la fijación de la remuneración de la licencia de oficio, siempre que se presente una instancia relativa a una impugnación derivada de la ejecución de la Orden Ministerial que otorga tal licencia.
Artículo R613-39 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Decreto por el que se pronuncia la expropiación de una invención objeto de una solicitud de patente o de una patente, de acuerdo con las normas previstas en el artículo L. 613-20, será notificado por el Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial al titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente.
Artículo R613-40
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 148/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez efectuada la notificación prevista en el artículo anterior, se procederá, para la fijación de la indemnización por expropiación, tal y como está previsto para la remuneración de la licencia de oficio en los artículos R. 613-36 y R. 613-37.
Artículo R613-41 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la acción civil prevista en el artículo L. 615-10 se inicie con relación a una solicitud de patente sujeta a las prohibiciones previstas en los artículos L. 612-9 o L. 612-10 (apartados primero y segundo) o cuando esta acción se inicie con relación a estudios o fabricaciones tales como aquéllas consideradas en los apartados 2 y 3 de dicho artículo L. 615-10, las medidas judiciales a las que dé lugar estarán sujetas a lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 613-37.
Artículo R613-42 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando se presente un recurso contra una Orden Ministerial decretada conforme a los términos del artículo L. 612-10 (apartados primero y segundo) o contra una Orden Ministerial o un Decreto establecidos conforme a los términos de los artículo L. 613-19 o L. 613-20, siempre que esta Orden o este Decreto sea relativo a una invención cuya divulgación y libre explotación estén prohibidas, la jurisdicción administrativa resolverá, antes del pronunciamiento de la sentencia definitiva, dictando medidas que no supongan un análisis de la invención que pueda conllevar su divulgación.
Las deliberaciones y las medidas a adoptar no se harán públicas. Únicamente se podrá comunicar la resolución adoptada a las partes o a sus mandatarios.
Si se ordenara la elaboración de un dictamen pericial en los casos considerados en los apartados primero y tercero del presente artículo, este dictamen sólo podrá ser elaborado por personas autorizadas por el Ministro de Defensa y, si fuera necesario, delante de sus representantes.
Artículo R613-43 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se considerará que las notificaciones y comunicaciones al titular de la patente o de la solicitud de patente previstas en las disposiciones de los artículos R. 613-10 a R. 613-42 están regularmente efectuadas siempre que se hayan enviado: a la dirección indicada en la solicitud de patente o a la última dirección que el titular de la patente haya notificado a la administración, o a la dirección de su representante en Francia. Será considerado como representante aquel mandatario designado por el solicitante del registro de la patente en el momento de la presentación de su solicitud, mientras no haya notificado a la administración la designación de otro mandatario.
Todas las notificaciones y comunicaciones dirigidas al titular de la patente o de la solicitud de patente, a sus causahabientes, a los solicitantes o beneficiarios de licencias de oficio, de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 613-10 a R. 613-42, se cursarán obligatoriamente por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R613-44 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las disposiciones de los artículos R. 613-4 a R. 613-43 y R. 613-51 serán de aplicación a los certificados de adición.
Sección II Transmisión y pérdida de los derechos Artículos R613-45 a
R613-51
Artículo R613-45 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La renuncia a la patente o a una o varias de sus reivindicaciones se manifestará en declaración por escrito. Esta declaración sólo podrá comprender una patente. La misma será formulada por el titular registral de la patente
o por un mandatario, adjuntando a la declaración un poder especial para la renuncia, siempre que no se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Cuando la patente pertenezca a varias personas, sólo se admitirá la renuncia cuando todas ellas así lo soliciten. No podrá admitirse la renuncia de una patente sobre la que existan derechos reales, de prenda en garantía o de
licencia inscritos en el Registro Nacional de Patentes sin que conste el consentimiento de los titulares de estos derechos.
La renuncia será inscrita en el Registro Nacional de Patentes. La misma producirá efecto desde la fecha de esta inscripción.
Se notificará la inscripción al autor de la renuncia.
Artículo R613-46 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La tasa anual para mantener en vigor las instancias de solicitud de patente o las patentes, prevista en el artículo L. 612-19, deberá ser abonada por cada año de duración de las patentes. La tasa abonada por la presentación de la solicitud exonera del pago de la primera anualidad. La fecha de vencimiento de cada anualidad será el último día del mes de aniversario de la fecha de presentación de la solicitud. No se aceptará el pago que se efectúe con más de un año de antelación al vencimiento de la anualidad.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 149/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R613-47 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
I – El plazo de seis meses previsto en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 612-19, plazo en que mediante pago del correspondiente recargo se admiten como válidos los pagos vencidos, empezará a computarse a partir de la fecha de vencimiento de la tasa anual.
Será considerado como válido todo pago que se haga efectivo después de la fecha de vencimiento: -cuando sea relativo a una solicitud de patente derivada de la división de otra solicitud de patente, siempre que
dicho pago se haga efectivo lo más tarde el último día del cuarto mes siguiente a la fecha de recepción de los documentos de la solicitud divisionaria;
- cuando este pago sea complementario a un abono insuficiente anterior al vencimiento, siempre que se produzca dentro del plazo de seis meses arriba mencionado.
II- El pago se hará efectivo conforme a la tarifa en vigor en la fecha del mismo, salvo que se hubiera enviado anteriormente una notificación indicando una tarifa anterior. No obstante, en caso de rehabilitación, el pago de las tasas vencidas que no hayan sido devengadas en la fecha de la inscripción de la resolución en el Registro Nacional de Patentes, tendrá que hacerse efectivo en base a la tarifa en vigor en esa fecha.
Artículo R613-48 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el pago de una tasa anual no se haga efectivo en la fecha normal de vencimiento, se enviará una notificación al titular de la solicitud de patente o de la patente indicando que en caso de no hacerse efectivo el pago, junto con el correspondiente recargo, antes de la expiración del plazo de seis meses previsto en el apartado primero del artículo R. 613-47, el titular será sancionado con la privación de sus derechos.
La ausencia de notificación no implicará la responsabilidad del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y no se elevará a causa para la rehabilitación de los derechos del titular de la patente.
Artículo R613-49 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El recurso de rehabilitación previsto en el artículo L. 613-22-1 y relativo a la privación de los derechos vinculados a una solicitud de patente o a una patente, será presentado por escrito.
La resolución sobre esta demanda deberá ser motivada. Esta resolución será notificada al peticionario.
Artículo R613-50 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 46 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Darán lugar a inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes: La resolución que haga constar la privación de derechos prevista en el apartado 1 del artículo L. 613-22;
Los escritos de interposición de los recursos de rehabilitación, los recursos contra las decisiones del director del Instituto y los recursos de casación, así como las resoluciones judiciales.
La decisión que rehabilite los derechos del titular de la patente no producirá efectos cuando las tasas vencidas no se hayan abonado dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la inscripción de la resolución en el Registro Nacional de Patentes. Se hará mención en el registro de la fecha de pago.
Artículo R613-51 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 47 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El plazo previsto en el apartado 2 del artículo L. 613-21 será de quince días contados a partir de la fecha de la notificación de la intervención prevista en el apartado primero de dicho artículo.
Sección IV Recurso de rehabilitación Artículo R613-52
Artículo R613-52 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 48 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El recurso de rehabilitación previsto en los artículos L. 612-16 y L. 613-22 será presentado al director general del Instituto por el titular de la instancia de solicitud, que deberá ser además el titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Dibujos y Modelos si la instancia de solicitud hubiera sido publicada, o el mandatario de este último.
El recurso sólo será admitido tras el pago de las tasas establecidas. Deberá presentarse por escrito. Deberá así mismo indicar los hechos y justificaciones invocados en apoyo del
mismo. La decisión motivada será notificada al autor del recurso.
Sección V Registro Nacional de Patentes Artículos R613-53 a
R613-59
Artículo R613-53 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 150/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La gestión del Registro Nacional de Patentes estará a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Para toda solicitud de patente o patente se hará constar:
1º La identificación del solicitante y las referencias de la solicitud de patente o de la patente, así como los actos posteriores que afecten a su existencia o su alcance;
2º Los actos que modifiquen el derecho de propiedad de la solicitud de patente o de la patente, o el disfrute de sus derechos vinculados. En caso de reivindicación de propiedad: la asignación correspondiente, así como la suspensión y la reanudación de la tramitación para la concesión;
3º Los cambios de nombre, de forma jurídica o de dirección, así como las correcciones de los errores materiales que afecten a las inscripciones.
No se procederá a ninguna inscripción en el registro antes de que la solicitud de patente se haya hecho pública de acuerdo con los términos del artículo R. 612-39.
Artículo R613-54 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 49 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las indicaciones previstas en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 613-53 serán inscritas por iniciativa del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o, cuando se trate de una resolución judicial, por orden de la Secretaría del Tribunal o a petición de una de las partes.
Sólo las resoluciones judiciales definitivas podrán ser inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
Artículo R613-55 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 50 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los actos que modifican el derecho de propiedad de una instancia de solicitud de patente o de una patente o el disfrute de los derechos afines, tales como la cesión, la concesión de un derecho de explotación, la constitución o la cesión de un derecho de prenda o la renuncia a éste, el embargo, confirmación y nulidad de embargo, se inscribirán en el Registro a petición de una de las partes en el acto o, si no fuera parte en el acto, del titular de la instancia de solicitud en la fecha de esta petición.
No obstante, un acto sólo podrá ser inscrito si la persona indicada en él como titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente o de la patente antes de la modificación derivada del mismo estuviera inscrita como tal en el Registro Nacional de Patentes.
La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2° Una copia o un extracto del documento en el que se hace constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute; 3º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 4º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R613-56 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 51 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Por excepción a lo dispuesto en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 613-55, se podrá entregar junto con la solicitud: 1º En caso de cambio por fallecimiento, la copia de cualquier documento que acredite la transmisión, a solicitud de
los herederos o legatarios; 2° En caso de transmisión como consecuencia de una fusión, escisión o absorción: una copia del extracto del
Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades en la que conste la modificación. 3° Siempre que se acredite debidamente la imposibilidad material de presentar una copia: cualquier documento
que haga constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute.
Artículo R613-57 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 52 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los cambios de nombre, forma jurídica, dirección y las correcciones de errores materiales serán inscritos a instancia del titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente o de la patente, que deberá ser el titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Patentes. No obstante, cuando estos cambios y correcciones se refieran a un documento anteriormente inscrito, la solicitud podrá ser formulada por cualquier parte en el acto.
La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. 3° Si se tratara de una corrección de un error material, el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. El Instituto podrá exigir la justificación de la existencia del cambio cuya inscripción se solicita o del error materia a
corregir.
Artículo R613-58 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando una solicitud de inscripción no cumpla con los requisitos formales establecidos, se enviará una notificación motivada al solicitante. Se le otorgará un plazo para subsanar su solicitud o formular observaciones. A falta de subsanación o de observación que permita exceptuar la objeción, la solicitud será denegada por resolución del Director
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 151/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta de subsanación. En este caso, se presumirá que esta propuesta es aceptada siempre que el solicitante no la recuse dentro del plazo que se le haya otorgado.
Artículo R613-59 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda inscripción realizada en el Registro Nacional de Patentes será objeto de una mención en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Todo persona interesada podrá adquirir en el Instituto: 1º Una reproducción de las inscripciones realizadas en el Registro Nacional de Patentes; 2º Un certificado dando constancia de que no existe inscripción.
Sección VI Establecimiento del informe documental Artículos R613-60 a
R613-62
Artículo R613-60 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe documental previsto en el artículo L. 612-23 se establecerá en base al informe de búsqueda, a instancia por escrito del titular de la patente, de toda otra persona interesada o de toda autoridad administrativa.
Se podrá adjuntar a la solicitud aquellos documentos no citados en el informe de búsqueda que el solicitante desee se tengan en cuenta. Si dichos documentos estuvieran redactados en un idioma distinto al francés, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial podrá pedir una traducción.
La solicitud será inadmisible siempre que no esté acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R613-61 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe documental se establecerá conforme al procedimiento siguiente: I – Cuando el mismo sea solicitado por el titular de la patente:
1.Se realizará un proyecto que se notificará al titular de la patente. Dispondrá de un plazo para formular, eventualmente, observaciones sobre la procedencia.
2.El informe se establecerá en base al proyecto y las observaciones eventualmente formuladas. El mismo será notificado al titular de la patente.
II- Cuando el informe documental no sea solicitado por el titular de la patente: 1.La solicitud de informe será notificada inmediatamente al titular de la patente. Dispondrá de un plazo para
formular observaciones y, en su caso, designar un mandatario ajustándose a los términos del artículo R. 612-2. 2. Se realizará un proyecto en base a las observaciones incluidas en la respuesta. Este proyecto será notificado al
titular de la patente y al solicitante. Dispondrán de un plazo para formular, eventualmente, observaciones sobre la procedencia.
3. El informe se establecerá en base al proyecto de informe y eventualmente a las observaciones formuladas. Se notificará este informe documental al titular de la patente y al solicitante.
El Instituto velará por el respeto de los principios de contradicción. Toda observación dimanante del titular de la patente o del solicitante será inmediatamente notificada a la otra parte.
Artículo R613-62 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe documental se incluirá en el expediente de la patente. Se hará mención de su emisión en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Sección VII Reducción de tasas y asistencia gratuita Artículos R613-63 a
R613-65
Artículo R613-63 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de reducción de tasas prevista en el artículo L. 612-20 se presentará por escrito al Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Estará acompañada de un certificado de Hacienda acreditando que el peticionario no declara por ningún concepto o de un justificante equivalente.
Se resolverá mediante resolución motivada. La resolución será notificada al peticionario. En caso de que la solicitud fuera aprobada, el peticionario se beneficiará de la reducción siempre y cuando
entregue todos los años un certificado de Hacienda acreditando que no declara por ningún concepto o un justificante equivalente.
Artículo R613-64 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de que se concediera el beneficio de asistencia gratuita de los servicios de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, se remitirá una copia de la resolución al Presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial para que ésta designe a tal Asesor.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 152/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL El Presidente comunicará esta designación al Asesor y, si procediera, a su empresario, al inventor y al Director
General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. El Asesor designado no podrá recusarse ni ser recusado más que por causas serias y legítimas cuya apreciación
corresponderá al Presidente de la Compañía Nacional de Asesores en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R613-65 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se asignará una indemnización a tanto alzado al Asesor en Propiedad Industrial por aquellos actos de tramitación para los que se haya acordado la asistencia.
Esta indemnización será abonada por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial directamente al interesado, o a su empresario si se tratara de un asalariado.
Su importe será fijado de acuerdo a un baremo establecido por resolución del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, con la aprobación del Consejo de Administración de este Instituto.
El Asesor en Propiedad Industrial no podrá reclamar ninguna remuneración adicional al inventor.
CAPITULO IV Aplicación de Convenios Internacionales Artículos R614-1 a
R614-35
Sección I Patentes europeas Artículos R614-1 a
R614-20
Artículo R614-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las delegaciones regionales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial en las que se puede presentar las instancias de solicitud de patente europea serán designadas por Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R614-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la presentación de la instancia de solicitud de registro se realice en una delegación regional, las piezas de la solicitud, acompañadas de una copia del recibo considerado en la regla 24, párrafo 2, del Reglamento de Ejecución del Convenio Europeo de Patentes, serán transmitidas a la sede social del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R614-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 53 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La presentación de una instanciade solicitud de patente europea podrá realizarse por correo o por cualquier medio de teletransmisión, en las condiciones previstas en los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo R. 612
Artículo R614-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A excepción del artículo R. 612-31, las disposiciones de los artículos R. 612-26 a R. 612-32 serán de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de patente europea presentadas en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 614-4 a L. 614-5.
Artículo R614-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La transformación de la solicitud de patente europea en solicitud de patente francesa tendrá lugar desde la recepción por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial de la petición. Se le atribuirá un número de registro nacional.
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 614-4 y L. 614-5, mención de la transformación será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial en el plazo de un mes desde la recepción de la petición. La mención incluirá las indicaciones necesarias para la identificación de la solicitud de patente.
A los dos meses siguientes a la fecha de la publicación considerada en el apartado anterior o, en el caso de las instancias de solicitud de patente que no puedan darse a conocer al público, a partir de la fecha de recepción de la petición de transformación, el solicitante tendrá que remitir el justificante del pago de las tasas previstas en el artículo R. 614-7. Cuando proceda, el solicitante remitirá, asimismo, la traducción al francés del texto original de la solicitud de patente europea, así como, en su caso, el texto modificado en el transcurso de la tramitación ante la Oficina Europea de Patentes.
Las diligencias para la concesión de la patente se tramitarán en base al texto original de la solicitud de patente o a su traducción o, en su caso, al texto modificado en el transcurso de la tramitación ante la Oficina Europea de Patentes o su traducción.
Cuando el solicitante no tenga su domicilio o su sede social en Francia, dentro del mismo plazo tendrá que designar un mandatario en Francia y comunicar el nombre y la dirección de ese mandatario al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 153/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R614-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando dentro del plazo previsto en el apartado tercero del artículo R. 614-5 cualesquiera de los requisitos exigidos en dicho apartado no se haya cumplido, la solicitud de patente será denegada por resolución motivada del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y la misma será notifica al solicitante. Se reembolsarán las tasas abonadas.
Artículo R614-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 614-5 y R. 614-6 será de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de certificados de utilidad.
Artículo R614-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La traducción al francés del texto de la patente europea prevista en el artículo L. 614-7 tendrá que ser remitida en un plazo de tres meses a partir de la fecha de publicación en el Boletín Europeo de Patentes de la mención de la concesión de patente considerada en el artículo 97, párrafo 4, del Convenio Europeo de Patentes y, en su caso, de la mención de la resolución relativa a la oposición considerada en su artículo 103. La traducción tendrá que acompañarse del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R614-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En el plazo de un mes a contar desde la fecha en la que se presentara, se publicará en el Boletín de la Propiedad Industrial la mención de la presentación de esta traducción. Esta mención incluirá las indicaciones necesarias para la identificación de la patente.
A partir del día de la publicación de la mención considerada en el apartado anterior, toda persona podrá consultar gratuitamente en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial el texto de la traducción y adquirir una reproducción a su costa.
Artículo R614-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial la mención de la falta de presentación de la traducción de patente europea o de la falta de pago de las tasas establecidas dentro del plazo previsto en el artículo R. 614-8. Esta mención incluirá las indicaciones necesarias para la identificación de la patente. Se reembolsarán las tasas abonadas.
Artículo R614-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La traducción de las reivindicaciones de la solicitud de patente europea considerada en el artículo L. 614-9 será remitida por el solicitante. El solicitante remitirá su texto al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad industrial, acompañado de un requerimiento de publicación y del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 614-9.
El requerimiento de publicidad no será admisible siempre que no se acompañe del justificante del pago de las tasas correspondientes.
Artículo R614-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 614-11 será de aplicación a la traducción revisada del texto de patente europea o de las reivindicaciones de la solicitud de patente europea prevista en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 614-10.
Artículo R614-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Serán objeto de inscripción de oficio en el Registro Nacional de Patentes: 1º La resolución definitiva considerada en el artículo R. 614-6; 2º La falta de presentación de la traducción y la falta de pago de las tasas exigibles consideradas en el artículo R.
614-10; 3º La presentación de la traducción y aquélla de la traducción revisada del texto de la patente europea
consideradas en los artículos R. 614-8 y R. 614-12; 4º La presentación de la traducción y aquélla de la traducción revisada de las reivindicaciones de la solicitud de
patente europea consideradas en los artículos R. 614-11 y R. 614-12.
Artículo R614-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Serán objeto de una inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Patentes, sin costes, las decisiones judiciales con fuerza de cosa juzgada adoptadas en aplicación de los artículos L. 614-12 y L. 615-17, a requerimiento del Secretario del Tribunal o a petición de una de las partes en la causa.
Artículo R614-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 154/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Las tasas anuales previstas en el artículo L. 612-19, para la solicitud de patente resultante de la transformación de
una solicitud de patente europea realizada con sujeción a lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 614-5 a R. 614-7, sólo serán pagaderas para los años siguientes a aquél en que se considera que la solicitud de patente europea ha sido transformada. La anualidad que ha de devengarse será descontada a partir de la fecha de presentación de la solicitud de patente europea.
Artículo R614-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las tasas anuales prevenidas en el artículo L. 612-19, exigibles para la patente europea, tendrán que ser abonadas conforme a las normas previstas en el artículo 141 del Convenio Europeo de Patentes. Estas tasas serán descontadas a partir de la fecha de la presentación de la solicitud de patente europea.
Siempre que el pago de una tasa anual no se haya hecho efectivo antes de la expiración del plazo considerado en el párrafo 2 del artículo 141 del Convenio Europeo de Patentes, dicha tasa podrá abonarse válidamente dentro de un plazo suplementario de seis meses, abonándose dentro del mismo plazo el importe del recargo correspondiente.
Artículo R614-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las tasas exigibles consideradas en el apartado tercero del artículo R. 614-5 serán las tasas de presentación de la solicitud y, en su caso, las tasas de realización del informe de búsqueda previstas en el artículo R. 612-5.
En el caso previsto en el apartado tercero del artículo L. 614-6, las tasas referidas en el artículo R. 612-5, 2º no serán exigibles.
Artículo R614-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La publicación de cada una de las traducciones y de las traducciones revisadas mencionadas en los artículos R. 614-8, R. 614-11 y R. 614-12 dará lugar al pago de tasas exigibles a la presentación de la traducción..
Artículo R614-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se percibirán tasas por la emisión y la transmisión de las copias de la solicitud de patente europea consideradas en el artículo 136, párrafo 2, del Convenio Europeo de Patentes.
Artículo R614-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 411-19 a R. 411-26 y R. 618-1 a R. 618-3 será de aplicación a las resoluciones, notificación y plazos previstos en los artículos R. 614-1 a R. 614-19.
Sección II Instancias de solicitud internacionales Artículos R614-21 a
R614-35
Artículo R614-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una solicitud internacional podrá presentarse ante el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial ya sea en su sede social, ya en sus delegaciones regionales designadas en una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial. Sin perjuicio de la obligación prevista en el artículo L. 614-18, esta solicitud podrá presentarse, asimismo, en la Oficina Europea de Patentes, actuando en calidad de Oficina receptora.
Artículo R614-22 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 54 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La presentación de una instancia de solicitud internacional podrá realizarse por correo o por cualquier medio de teletransmisión, en las condiciones previstas en los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo R. 612-1.
La presentación podrá realizarla el solicitante personalmente o a través de un mandatario; será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los apartados primero y segundo del artículo R. 612-2.
Artículo R614-23 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 55 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La solicitud internacional deberá redactarse en idioma francés. Cuando no sea presentada de forma electrónica, la instancia de solicitud internacional deberá ser presentada en
triple ejemplar, así como todos los documentos mencionados en el petitorio considerado en la regla 3, párrafo 3, letra a (ii) del Reglamento de Ejecución del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de patentes. Sin embargo, la petición considerada en la regla 3 antes citada, párrafo 1, y los documentos acreditativos del pago de las tasas exigibles serán remitidos en un solo ejemplar.
Si no se cumpliera lo dispuesto en el apartado anterior, los ejemplares no remitidos serán preparados de oficio por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R614-24
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 155/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se remitirá al solicitante un recibo indicando obligatoriamente el número de orden atribuido a la solicitud internacional, la naturaleza y el número de documentos del petitorio, así como la confirmación de su recepción.
Cuando la presentación se realice en una delegación regional, los documentos del petitorio, acompañados de una copia del recibo, serán transmitidos lo antes posible a la sede social del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R614-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Exceptuando el artículo R. 612-31 y con sujeción a lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 614-20 a L. 614-22, lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-26 a R. 612-32 será de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud internacionales presentadas en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R614-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La presentación de una solicitud internacional dará lugar al pago de la tasa de transmisión prevista en la regla 14 del Reglamento de Ejecución del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes. Esta tasa tendrá que ser devengada dentro del mes siguiente a la fecha de recepción de la solicitud internacional.
Artículo R614-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La tasa de base de la tasa internacional y la tasa de búsqueda previstas en las reglas 15 y 16 del Reglamento de Ejecución del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes, tendrán que ser devengadas dentro del mes siguiente a la fecha de recepción de la solicitud internacional.
La tasa internacional y la tasa de búsqueda serán abonadas en francos franceses.
Artículo R614-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las tasas de designación que forman parte de la tasa internacional tendrán que abonarse: 1º Cuando la solicitud internacional no contenga ninguna reivindicación de prioridad de acuerdo al artículo 8 del
Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes, en un plazo de un año computado a partir de la fecha de recepción de la solicitud internacional;
2º Cuando la solicitud internacional contenga una reivindicación de prioridad, dentro del plazo de un año a partir de la fecha de prioridad o un mes a partir de la fecha de recepción de la solicitud internacional si ese mes expirara después de haber transcurrido un año desde la fecha de prioridad.
Artículo R614-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el pago de la tasa de transmisión, de las tasas de búsqueda y de la tasa internacional no se haya hecho efectivo en los plazos fijados en los artículos R. 614-26 a R. 614-28, se indicará al solicitante la necesidad del abono del importe de dichas tasas dentro del plazo de un mes, con el recargo por pago de tasa tardío previsto en la regla 16 bis 1 a y b del Reglamento del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes.
El importe del recargo por pago tardío se abonará en francos franceses.
Artículo R614-30 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las designaciones indicadas, conforme a la regla 4, 9b del Reglamento de Ejecución del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes, tendrán que ser confirmadas mediante declaración por escrito, antes de que finalice el plazo de quince meses desde la fecha de prioridad. La declaración se acompañará del pago de la tasa de designación y de la tasa de confirmación consideradas en la regla 15,5 de dicho Reglamento.
La tasa de confirmación será abonada en francos franceses.
Artículo R614-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la solicitud internacional y los demás documentos considerados en el artículo R. 614-3 sean presentados en un número de ejemplares inferior al fijado por dicho artículo, se percibirá un suplemento de tasa para la preparación del número de ejemplares necesarios. El pago de este suplemento de tasa tendrá que hacerse efectivo dentro del plazo de un mes desde la fecha de la notificación dirigida con esta finalidad.
Artículo R614-32 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La tasa de transmisión prevista en el artículo R. 614-26 será reembolsada al solicitante cuando la solicitud internacional no haya sido transmitida a la Oficina Internacional dentro del plazo establecido en la regla 22, párrafo 3, del Reglamento de Ejecución del Tratado de Cooperación en materia de Patentes.
Artículo R614-33 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El pago de las tasas previstas en los artículos R. 614-26 a R. 614-32 será considerado desembolsado siempre que se haga efectivo a la tarifa en vigor en la fecha del pago.
Artículo R614-34
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 156/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Será de aplicación lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 411-19 a R. 411-26 en el contencioso considerado en el artículo L. 411-4.
Artículo R614-35 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las normas de aplicación de los artículos R. 614-21 a R. 614-24 serán determinadas, siempre que así se requiera, por Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
CAPITULO V Acciones judiciales Artículos R615-1 a
R615-31
Sección I Práctica de las pruebas Artículos R615-1 a
R615-5
Artículo R615-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 56 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La diligencia de descripción detallada, con o sin embargo, de los productos o procedimientos supuestamente fraudulentos, prevista en el artículo L. 615-5, será ordenada por el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance en cuyo partido judicial se tengan que llevar a cabo las operaciones.
Esta práctica será ordenada previa petición y nueva presentación, bien de la patente, del certificado complementario de protección, del certificado de utilidad o del certificado de adición, bien, en el caso previsto en el artículo L. 615-4, apartado primero, de una copia certificada conforme de la solicitud de patente, del certificado complementario de protección, del certificado de utilidad o del certificado de adición. En este último caso, el solicitante tendrá que justificar, además, que se han cumplido los requisitos previstos en dicho artículo L. 615-4.
Cuando la instancia sea presentada por el concesionario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación o por el titular de una licencia otorgada en virtud de los artículos L. 613-10, L. 613-11 o L. 613-15, el solicitante tendrá que acreditar que se ha cumplido con el requisito obligatorio previsto en el apartado segundo del artículo L. 615-2.
Artículo R615-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el Juez ordene el embargo, también podrá exigir al demandante un afianzamiento cuya provisión se hará efectiva antes de proceder al embargo.
So pena de nulidad y de daños y perjuicios contra el huissier, antes de proceder al embargo dicho agente tendrá que entregar una copia, a los demandados poseedores de los objetos embargados o descritos, de la orden y, en su caso, del documento acreditativo de la provisión del afianzamiento. Asimismo, se dejará a estos demandados una copia del acta de embargo.
Artículo R615-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo previsto en el artículo L. 615-5, apartado cuarto, y otorgado al peticionario para que ejercite una acción ante el Tribunal, será de quince días computados a partir de la fecha de la práctica efectiva del embargo o de la descripción.
Artículo R615-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 57 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Presidente del Tribunal podrá ordenar, a la vista del acta de embargo, cualquier medida susceptible de completar la prueba de los actos fraudulentos denunciados. Podrá así mismo adoptar cualquier medida destinada a preservar la confidencialidad de determinados elementos, a instancia de la parte embargada que deberá actuar de inmediato invocando un interés legítimo.
Artículo R615-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 58 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando, en un litigio civil en materia de patentes de invención, sea necesario proceder a un dictamen pericial técnico, el Presidente del órgano jurisdiccional al que corresponda conocer del asunto tendrá que consultar la elección del perito con uno de los organismos nombrados por orden conjunta del Ministro de Justicia y de los Ministros interesados.
Si se procediera a esta consulta, se hará mención de la misma en el fallo o en la sentencia.
Sección II Comisión paritaria de conciliación Artículos R615-6 a
R615-31
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 157/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R615-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente de la Comisión paritaria de conciliación prevista en el artículo L. 615-21 será nombrado por un período de tres años renovables, por Orden del Ministro de Justicia y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial. El nombramiento podrá recaer en un Magistrado honorario.
Conforme al mismo procedimiento, se podrá nombrar a uno o varios suplentes. Éstos sustituirán al Presidente en caso de ausencia o de impedimento.
Artículo R615-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente será asistido por dos asesores que él designará, para cada asunto, entre una lista de personas competentes en los temas que a la Comisión corresponda conocer.
La lista será elaborada y periódicamente puesta al día por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, a propuesta de las organizaciones profesionales y sindicales representativas a escala nacional.
Uno de los asesores será elegido entre los miembros propuestos por las organizaciones de asalariados, el otro entre los miembros propuestos por las organizaciones empresariales.
Cuando la invención sea de interés para la defensa nacional o resulte de un contrato de estudio o de fabricación clasificado de seguridad para la defensa, los asesores tendrán que disponer de una autorización del Ministro de Defensa. De igual modo tendrán que ser autorizados los expertos nombrados o los técnicos consultados.
Artículo R615-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La secretaría de la Comisión estará a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R615-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La Comisión se reunirá en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o, por decisión del Presidente, en una de sus delegaciones provinciales cuando así lo requieran las circunstancias.
Artículo R615-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los miembros de la Comisión tendrán asignada una dieta a tanto alzado por los asuntos a ellos sometidos. La indemnización comprenderá el reembolso de los gastos diversos necesarios para el cumplimiento de la misión
encomendada: secretaría, correspondencia o desplazamiento fuera de su lugar de residencia. El porcentaje y las modalidades de atribución de la dieta a tanto alzado serán determinados por Orden conjunta del
Ministro de Hacienda y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R615-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los gastos ocasionados por los desplazamientos que los miembros de la Comisión tengan que realizar fuera de su lugar de residencia para el cumplimiento de su misión les serán reembolsados conforme a las condiciones aplicables a los funcionarios del grupo I.
Artículo R615-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se instará la Comisión presentando una demanda en la secretaría, ya sea por el demandante, ya por un mandatario debidamente apoderado. Asimismo, la demanda podrá remitirse por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R615-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La petición de acto de conciliación estará firmada por el peticionario o por su mandatario. La misma señalará: 1º Los apellidos, nombres, profesión y dirección del peticionario y de las otras partes; 2º El objeto del litigio; 3º Los medios y conclusiones del peticionario; 4º Todos los elementos en su poder que puedan ser útiles para resolver el litigio.
Se adjuntará una copia de la declaración y de las comunicaciones realizadas en aplicación de los artículos R. 611-1 a R. 611-10, así como de los diferentes documentos que el peticionario considere que ha de hacer valer.
Artículo R615-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la petición no se ajuste a lo dispuesto en el artículo anterior, la secretaría otorgará al peticionario un plazo de un mes para que cumpla con todos los requisitos.
Antes de que expire dicho plazo, la secretaría tendrá la facultad de someter la conformidad de la petición al Presidente para su apreciación. Siempre que el Presidente acepte la invitación de la secretaría, otorgará al interesado un nuevo plazo para contestar.
Los plazos previstos en los apartados anteriores serán prorrogados, por decisión del Presidente, siempre que el peticionario acredite excusas legítimas.
La fecha de petición del acto de conciliación a la Comisión será aquélla en que la petición se haya formalizado
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 158/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL conforme a los requisitos previstos en el presente artículo.
Artículo R615-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La petición del acto de conciliación a la Comisión será notificada a la otra parte por la secretaría. Junto con la notificación, se solicitará a la otra parte que formule sus observaciones por escrito, en relación al
mérito de la petición, dentro del plazo otorgado por el Presidente. El Ministro de Defensa tendrá la facultad de conocer por la secretaría de la Comisión de todos los litigios que se
sometan a la Comisión.
Artículo R615-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Dentro del plazo fijado por el Presidente, el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial comunicará a la Comisión aquéllos elementos en su poder que puedan ser divulgados sin atentar contra los derechos de los terceros o contra los intereses de la defensa nacional.
La secretaría remitirá lo antes posible una copia de esta comunicación a las partes.
Artículo R615-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez designados los asesores, la secretaría notificará la composición de la Comisión a las partes y las convocará para una reunión preliminar.
Cada una de las partes podrá pedir el cambio de los asesores por una causa seria y legítima cuya apreciación corresponderá al Presidente.
Esta demanda será presentada dentro de los quince días siguientes a la notificación, o en el momento de iniciar la reunión preliminar, siempre que ésta se produzca antes de la expiración de dicho plazo.
Artículo R615-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El procedimiento ante la Comisión es contradictorio
Artículo R615-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En la fecha señalada, la Comisión oirá a ambas partes, tratará de aproximar sus puntos de vista y de llegar a un acuerdo conciliatorio.
Cuando una de las partes no comparezca, la Comisión dejará constancia de su incomparecencia y oirá a la otra parte.
Se levantará un acta. En caso de conciliación total o parcial, el acta mencionará el contenido del acuerdo. A falta de conciliación total, los
puntos impugnados serán anotados.
Artículo R615-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En caso de incomparecencia de una de las partes o a falta de conciliación total, la Comisión procederá a establecer la propuesta de conciliación prevista en el artículo L. 615-21.
Artículo R615-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Presidente podrá ordenar toda medida de instrucción. Podrá dejar constancia en todo momento de la conciliación de las partes o convocar una nueva reunión con esta finalidad.
Artículo R615-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Salvo autorización del Presidente, solamente podrán estar presentes en las reuniones de conciliación los miembros de la Comisión y del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, así como las partes y las personas que los asisten.
Artículo R615-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la petición dimane de la parte que no solicitó el acto de conciliación a la Comisión o de una acumulación de varias peticiones relativas a la misma invención, el plazo de seis meses fijado para la propuesta de conciliación se computará a partir de la fecha de la última petición de acto de conciliación que se someta a la Comisión.
Artículo R615-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la invención sea de interés para la defensa nacional, la propuesta de conciliación no contendrá ningún análisis de la invención que pudiera conllevar su divulgación.
Artículo R615-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La propuesta de conciliación estará firmada por el Presidente y por el Secretario. Éste último la notificará a las partes.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 159/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R615-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La petición de un acto de conciliación a la Comisión suspenderá toda prescripción.
Artículo R615-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando se acredite haber solicitado un acto de conciliación a la Comisión, el Tribunal de Grande Instance aplazará la sentencia hasta la expiración del plazo de seis meses previsto en el artículo L. 615-12, a menos que la Comisión ya hubiera formulado su propuesta de conciliación.
Artículo R615-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A falta de acuerdo entre las partes, sólo se comunicará al Tribunal la propuesta de la Comisión.
Artículo R615-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El acuerdo entre las partes que resulte de la propuesta de conciliación, conforme a lo previsto en el artículo L. 615-21, tendrá carácter de ejecutorio por resolución del Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance del partido judicial donde la conciliación ha sido formulada.
Artículo R615-30 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 96-857 de 2 de octubre de 1996 art. 3 Diario Oficial de 3 de octubre de 1996)
Sin perjuicio de las medidas previstas en el artículo R. 615-31, lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 615-6 a R. 615-29 sobre la Comisión paritaria de conciliación será aplicable a los litigios surgidos, en virtud de la aplicación del artículo L. 611-7, en las condiciones previstas en los artículos R. 611-11 a R. 611-14-1.
Artículo R615-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En los casos en que los funcionarios o los trabajadores o empleados de la Administración Pública considerados en el artículo R. 611-11 sean parte interesada en los litigios, se establecerá una lista especial de la que serán elegidos, para cada asunto, los dos asesores del Presidente de la Comisión paritaria de conciliación.
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado último del presente artículo, esta lista comprenderá dos personas inscritas a propuesta, por una parte, de los Ministros y, por otra, de las organizaciones que representan al personal.
La lista de estas organizaciones será determinada por Orden del Primer Ministro, a propuesta de los diferentes Ministros.
Uno de los asesores será elegido entre las personas propuestas por las organizaciones antes mencionadas, el otro entre las personas propuestas por los Ministros.
Cuando la invención haya sido realizada por un trabajador o empleado sujeto al régimen del personal militar, el Presidente de la Comisión procederá a la designación del asesor, representante del trabajador o empleado, de una lista de cinco miembros del cuerpo general de intervención de las fuerzas armadas, establecida por el interventor general de las fuerzas armadas y periódicamente puesta al día.
CAPITULO VI El certificado de utilidad Artículos R616-1 a
R616-3
Artículo R616-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A partir de la fecha de la publicación, prevista en el artículo R. 612-39, de la solicitud del certificado de utilidad mencionado en el artículo L. 611-2, y hasta la fecha de concesión de este certificado, toda persona podrá dirigir al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial observaciones sobre la patentabilidad de la invención, en las formas previstas en materia de solicitud de patente en el artículo R. 612-63, apartado 2.
El contenido de estas observaciones será notificado inmediatamente al solicitante, quien dispondrá de un plazo de tres meses para contestar.
Artículo R616-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El informe de búsqueda que se ha de presentar en caso de que se ejercite una acción por violación de los derechos conferidos por una solicitud de certificado de utilidad o por un certificado de utilidad, será emitido a petición por escrito del solicitante.
No será admisible aquélla petición que no se acompañe del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R616-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las disposiciones de los capítulos I, II, III, V, VI y VIII del presente Título serán de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de certificado de utilidad y a los certificados de utilidad, a excepción de los artículos: R. 612-53 a R. 612-69, R. 612-71 - apartado tercero-, R. 613-1 a R. 613-3 y R. 613-60 a R. 613-62.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 160/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL CAPITULO VII El certificado complementario de protección Artículos R617-1 a
R617-2
Artículo R617-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las tasas de presentación de solicitud de un certificado complementario de protección no cubrirá la primera anualidad. El pago de las anualidades expirará el último día del mes de la fecha aniversario de la presentación de solicitud de la patente principal. El pago global de todas las anualidades podrá ser aceptado siempre que se haga efectivo el año antes de la producción de efecto del certificado.
Artículo R617-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los artículos R. 611-18 a R. 611-20, R. 612-1, R. 612-2, R. 612-5 (1°), R. 612-6, R. 612-7, R. 612-36, R. 612-38, R. 612-52, R. 612-71 (apartados 1 y 2), R. 612-72, R. 613-1 a R. 613-3, R. 613-45 a R. 613-59 y R. 618-1 a R. 618-3 serán de aplicación a las instancias de solicitud de certificado complementario de protección y a los certificados complementarios de protección.
CAPITULO VIII Disposiciones comunes Artículos R618-1 a
R618-5
Sección única Procedimiento Artículos R618-1 a
R618-5
Artículo R618-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 59 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier notificación será considerada regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida: Bien, al último titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente declarado en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad
Industrial o, tras la publicación prevista en el artículo R. 612-39, al último titular de la instancia de solicitud de patente o de la patente inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Patentes;
Bien, al mandatario. Si el titular estuviera domiciliado en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el
Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, se considerará que la notificación ha sido regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida al último mandatario que el titular haya designado ante el Instituto.
Artículo R618-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 60 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las notificaciones previstas en el artículo L. 613-22 y en los artículos R. 612-8, R. 612-9, R. 612-11, R. 612-46 a R. 612-49, R. 612-56, R. 612-73, R. 613-52 y R. 613-58 serán cursadas por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
El envío por correo certificado podrá ser sustituido por la entrega de la carta al destinatario, contra entrega de un recibo, en los locales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o por el envío de un mensaje electrónico con arreglo a las modalidades establecidas por el director general del Instituto para garantizar la seguridad del envío.
Cuando no se conozca la dirección del destinatario, la notificación se realizará mediante la publicación de un anuncio en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R618-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 61 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando el plazo esté expresado en días, el día del acto, del acaecimiento, de la resolución o de la notificación no contará a efectos del cómputo.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses o en años, este plazo vencerá el mes y el año siguiente que corresponda, y en el día del mismo número que el mes y día en que se produjera el acto, el acaecimiento, la resolución o la notificación objeto del cómputo del plazo. En defecto de una correspondencia idéntica, el plazo vencerá el último día del mes.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses y en días, primero se descontarán los meses y, después, los días. Todo plazo vencerá el último día a las veinticuatro horas. Cuando el vencimiento normal del plazo caiga en sábado, domingo o día festivo o no trabajado, éste se prorrogará
hasta el primer día laborable siguiente. Cuando el vencimiento normaldel plazo cayera en un día en que estuviera cerrada una de las delegaciones
regionales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, el mismo será prorrogado hasta el primer día en que todas las delegaciones regionales estén abiertas.
La lista de los días mencionados en el párrafo anterior será establecida cada año por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. La misma será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 161/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Industrial.
Artículo R618-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los plazos otorgados por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, de conformidad con el presente Título, no serán ni inferiores a dos meses, ni superiores a cuatro meses.
Artículo R618-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La normas de aplicación de los artículos R. 612-1 a R. 612-25 y R. 613-53 a R. 613-59 serán establecidas en una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
TITULO II Protección de los conocimientos técnicos Artículos R622-1 a
R624-7
CAPITULO II Productos semiconductores Artículos R622-1 a
R622-8
Artículo R622-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La presentación de las topografías de productos semiconductores, prevista en los artículos L. 622-1 a L. 622-7, se realizará en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R622-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una solicitud sólo podrá comprender una topografía. Dicha solicitud constará de: 1º Una declaración de presentación de solicitud reseñando la información suficiente para identificar al solicitante, la
topografía y la fecha y lugar de su primera explotación o, en su defecto, la fecha en la que fue fijada o codificada por primera vez;
2º Una representación gráfica de la topografía, introducida en un pliego, en la que se habrán desfigurado aquellas partes que el solicitante no desee que se comuniquen al público. Esta topografía podrá acompañarse de un soporte de datos y de muestras del producto incorporando la topografía;
3º El justificante del pago de las tasas. El modelo de la declaración de la presentación así como las especificaciones materiales con las que ha de cumplir
la representación de la topografía y el pliego dentro del cual se introduce serán fijados por resolución del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R622-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La fecha que beneficiará al solicitante será aquélla de la entrega de las piezas previstas en el artículo anterior. Se le atribuirá el beneficio incluso si las piezas no cumplieran los requisitos formales, siempre que su subsanación no conlleve ningún cambio en la representación de la topografía presentada.
En caso de ausencia de conformidad de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud o de defecto material, se notificará al solicitante que ha de subsanar la presentación de la instancia de solicitud en un plazo que le será otorgado por el Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, y que no podrá ser inferior a dos meses ni superior a cuatro. En caso de no procederse a la subsanación, la instancia de solicitud será denegada.
Una vez reconocida su conformidad, la presentación de la instancia de solicitud será registrada. El registro será notificado al solicitante y mencionado en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R622-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cualquier persona podrá consultar en la sede del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial los expedientes de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud. No se podrá expedir ninguna copia del expediente sin la autorización del titular.
Artículo R622-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La presentación de la instancia de solicitud no será oponible a terceros siempre que lo especificado en la declaración, en relación al acceso público, no permita que se identifique la topografía protegida.
Artículo R622-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los artículos R. 411-19 a R. 411-26, R. 612-1 (apartado segundo), R. 612-2, R. 612-38, R. 613-45, R. 613-53 a R. 613-59 y R. 618-1 a R. 618-3 serán aplicables a las condiciones conforme a las cuales: se recibirán las presentaciones de instancias de solicitud, se transmitirán o modificarán los derechos vinculados a las mismas, se emitirán las notificaciones del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial y se resolverá el contencioso.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 162/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Para la aplicación de los artículos R. 613-53 a R. 613-59, El Registro Nacional considerado en dichos artículos
dispondrá de una sección llamada Registro Nacional de Presentaciones de instancias de solicitud de Topografías de Productos Semiconductores. La primera inscripción prevista en el artículo R. 613-53 se realizará en base al contenido de la declaración de la presentación, formalizada con la reseña de las fechas y referencias de la presentación y de su registro.
Artículo R622-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En los dos meses anteriores a la expiración del período de duración de la protección, el titular de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud podrá solicitar ya sea la restitución de las piezas, ya su conservación durante un período suplementario de diez años, renovable.
La solicitud de conservación no será admitida si no se acompañara del pago de las tasas establecidas. Cuando no se proceda a la solicitud de restitución o de conservación, las piezas de la presentación de la instancia
de solicitud podrán ser destruidas.
Artículo R622-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La constancia del reconocimiento de la condición de reciprocidad prevista para la aplicación de artículo L. 622-2 será pronunciada mediante una Orden conjunta del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial.
CAPITULO III Obtenciones vegetales Artículos R623-1 a
R623-58
Sección I Concesión y mantenimiento en vigor de los certificados de obtención Artículos R623-1 a
vegetal R623-54
Subsección 1 Presentación de las instancias de solicitud de certificado de Artículos R623-1 a
obtención vegetal R623-15
Artículo R623-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal se presentará en la Secretaría General del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. La presentación de la solicitud podrá, asimismo, ser remitida por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R623-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La presentación podrá realizarla el solicitante o un mandatario con domicilio, sede social o establecimiento en Francia.
Artículo R623-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las personas físicas o jurídicas que no tengan su domicilio, su sede social o su establecimiento en Francia y que, en aplicación del artículo L. 623-6, soliciten certificados de obtención vegetal, tendrán que designar un mandatario con domicilio, sede social o establecimiento en Francia, dentro del plazo de dos meses contados desde la recepción de la notificación que con esta finalidad les será remitida.
Salvo estipulación en contrario, el poder del mandatario designado conforme a los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 623-2, así como en el apartado anterior, cubrirá todos los actos y la recepción de todas las notificaciones previstas en la presente sección, a excepción de la retirada de la solicitud o de la renuncia al certificado.
El poder no tendrá que estar legalizado.
Artículo R623-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal tendrá que incluir, en particular: - una descripción del procedimiento de acuerdo con el cual la variedad ha sido obtenida o descubierta;
-una descripción completa de la variedad con mención de los genotipos que permiten, según el solicitante, diferenciarla de las variedades ya conocidas. Para las variedades cuya producción comercial requiera el empleo repetido de otra variedad, los genotipos de la otra variedad también tendrán que ser descritos;
- la denominación propuesta por el obtentor; -la indicación, en su caso, de los Estados en los cuales una solicitud de protección ha sido presentada y la
autorización para el Comité de intercambiar, con las autoridades competentes de cualquier Estado miembro o no de la Unión Internacional para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales, todos los elementos de información sobre los resultados de los estudios que se estén realizando o que hayan podido realizarse sobre dicha variedad.
Se podrá adjuntar a la solicitud dibujos o fotografías y todos los datos susceptibles de ilustrar al Comité de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 163/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, especialmente en cuanto a estudios de cultivo, oficiales o privados, efectuados en Francia o en el extranjero.
Artículo R623-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El solicitante tendrá que adjuntar a la solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal: 1º Una declaración afirmando:
-que la variedad para la cual solicita la protección constituye, según sus conocimientos, una obtención en el sentido de lo prevenido en el artículo L. 623-1;
- que la variedad no ha sido ofrecida en venta o comercializada en Francia con el consentimiento del obtentor o de su o sus causahabientes;
- que la variedad no ha sido ofrecida en venta o comercializada con el consentimiento del obtentor en el territorio de ningún otro Estado con una anterioridad de más de seis años en el caso de la vid, de los árboles forestales, de los árboles frutales y de los árboles de ornamentación, incluyendo en cada caso sus portainjertos. En el caso de los otros géneros o especies dicha anterioridad deberá ser de más de cuatro años;
2º Llegado el caso, cuando la solicitud esté referida a una variedad cuya producción comercial requiera el empleo repetido de una variedad protegida, la autorización por escrito del titular del certificado de obtención vegetal por la cual permite utilizar dicha variedad protegida;
3º El compromiso de entregar, a petición del Comité, en los plazos fijados, so pena de denegación de la solicitud, el material de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa de la variedad destinado a permitir un examen de dicha variedad, incluyendo, cuando proceda, los diferentes componentes hereditarios necesarios para la reproducción de la variedad;
4º Eventualmente, el poder del mandatario; 5º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas en el momento de la presentación de la solicitud.
Artículo R623-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 623-7, para poder registrar la variedad, la denominación habrá de permitir identificar esta variedad entre las demás variedades y evitar que se pueda crear riesgo alguno de confusión con cualquier otra variedad de la misma especie botánica o de otra especie cercana, en Francia o en los Estados parte en el Convenio de París de 2 de diciembre de 1961 sobre la protección de las obtenciones vegetales. La misma no deberá ser susceptible de inducir a error o de crear confusión en cuanto al origen, procedencia, características o valor de la variedad o de la persona del obtentor. No deberá ser contraria a las buenas costumbres o al orden público.
En el caso de que esta denominación hubiera sido objeto, por parte del obtentor o de sus causahabientes, de una instancia de solicitud de registro de marca, en virtud de la legislación sobre las marcas de fábrica, de comercio y de servicio conforme a lo previsto en el Libro VII del presente Código, en Francia o en uno de los Estados partes en el Convenio arriba mencionado, para productos idénticos o similares, o fuera susceptible de crear una confusión con otra marca de cuyo disfrute se beneficia, el obtentor tendrá que suscribir un compromiso en su nombre y, eventualmente, en nombre de todos sus causahabientes, por el cual renuncia definitivamente, desde la fecha de concesión del certificado de obtención, al beneficio del disfrute de dicha marca en Francia y en los Estados de la Unión en los que su variedad pueda estar protegida por una legislación decretada en aplicación del Convenio antes citado.
Se considerará que son similares a las marcas registradas, en aplicación del Libro VII del presente Código, las marcas de fábrica o de comercio objeto de un registro internacional y extendido a Francia, de conformidad con el Arreglo de Madrid de 14 de abril de 1891 sobre registro internacional de marcas de fábrica o de comercio, y que están protegidas en los territorios donde se aplica una legislación que protege las obtenciones vegetales.
Esta renuncia no atentará contra la validez del derecho conferido a la propia marca por su instancia de solicitud de registro.
Artículo R623-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la variedad haya sido objeto ya de una solicitud de protección en otro Estado de la Unión Internacional para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales y siempre que una denominación haya sido aceptada por dicho Estado, esta denominación tendrá que ser utilizada obligatoriamente en Francia para designar esa variedad. Esto se exceptuará en los siguientes casos: cuando la denominación haya sido objeto de observaciones reconocidas como justificadas de acuerdo a lo previsto en los artículos R. 613-17 a R. 623-26, o cuando el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales haya dejado constancia de que la denominación es inadecuada en los territorios donde es aplicable la legislación sobre la protección de las obtenciones vegetales, o cuando la denominación no se ajuste a lo dispuesto en el apartado primero del artículo R. 623-6.
Artículo R623-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal podrá conllevar, con ajuste a lo previsto en el artículo L. 623-6, una reivindicación de prioridad vinculada a una presentación de instancia de solicitud anterior realizada en uno de los Estados de la Unión Internacional para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales. Esta reivindicación tendrá que presentarse por escrito a la vez que los documentos previstos en el artículo R. 623-5. La misma tendrá que mencionar la fecha y las referencias de la presentación anterior, la denominación con la que se ha registrado la variedad o, en su defecto, la referencia provisional del obtentor, el país donde se ha realizado la presentación de la instancia de solicitud
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 164/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL y el nombre del titular de los derechos vinculados a la presentación de la instancia de solicitud. La reivindicación tendrá que acompañarse del justificante de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R623-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El beneficio del derecho de prioridad sólo podrá otorgarse cuando: 1.Dentro de un plazo de tres meses a partir de la fecha de presentación de la solicitud, el solicitante remita a la
secretaría general del Comité una copia de los documentos integrantes de la solicitud anterior en cualquier otro país de la Unión, certificada conforme por la administración receptora y acompañada de una traducción;
2.Dentro de un plazo de cuatro meses a partir de la misma fecha, el solicitante remita los documentos complementarios así como, si procediera, el material de multiplicación o de reproducción vegetativa necesario para el examen previo.
Artículo R623-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los documentos cuya presentación está prevista en los artículos R. 623-4 a R. 623-6 así como en los artículo R. 623-15, R. 623-17 y R. 623-36 tendrán que estar redactados en idioma francés.
El Comité podrá exigir que se redacte en idioma francés cualesquiera otros documentos que se le remitan o que se acompañen de una traducción.
Artículo R623-11 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El beneficio de la fecha de presentación de la instancia de solicitud de certificado se adquirirá siempre que en el momento de dicha presentación se entreguen al menos los documentos considerados en el artículo R. 623-5, incluso si estos documentos no cumplieran con los requisitos formales.
Cuando no se presenten los documentos arriba mencionados, la solicitud será declarada inadmisible y se devolverá al solicitante; las tasas eventualmente abonadas le serán reembolsadas.
Cuando se trate de un defecto de forma, se tendrá que proceder a su subsanación antes de los dos meses desde la notificación al solicitante, en caso contrario, la solicitud será denegada y devuelta al depositante.
Artículo R623-12 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Con excepción a lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 623-4, en el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud se podrá otorgar una referencia provisional en lugar de una denominación para designar la variedad objeto de la solicitud. En este caso, la denominación podrá proponerse, so pena de inadmisibilidad de la instancia de solicitud, dentro de un plazo de dos meses computados a partir de la notificación que el Comité dirigirá al titular de la instancia de solicitud.
Artículo R623-13 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En el momento de la presentación de la instancia de solicitud se remitirá al solicitante un ejemplar de la solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal a modo de justificante, con el sello de entrada y reseñando la fecha y la hora de la presentación, así como un número de registro.
Cuando la presentación se realice por correo, el ejemplar de la solicitud destinado al solicitante le podrá ser remitido por la misma vía. La fecha y la hora serán, en ese caso, aquéllas de la recepción en la secretaría general del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales del sobre que contenga la solicitud. Cuando el pago de las tasas establecidas se haga efectivo con posterioridad, la fecha de presentación de la solicitud remitida por correo será la de dicho pago y la hora de presentación aquélla del cierre, ese día, de las oficinas de la secretaría general del Comité. La solicitud será declarada inadmisible si el pago no se hiciera efectivo antes de los dos meses siguientes a la recepción de la solicitud en la secretaría general del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo R623-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud se inscribirá en el Registro de solicitudes de certificados de obtención vegetal previsto en el artículo R. 623-38, siguiendo el orden de la presentación de las instancias de solicitud y con el número que se haya indicado al solicitante.
Este número deberá figurar en todas las notificaciones previstas en la presente sección hasta la concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Hasta la concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal, el solicitante podrá pedir la corrección de los errores materiales constatados en los documentos presentados.
La petición tendrá que ser presentada por escrito e integrar el texto de las modificaciones propuestas por el solicitante. La misma se inscribirá en el Registro de certificados de obtención vegetal y sólo será admisible si se acompaña del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Subsección 2
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 165/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Substanciación de las instancias de solicitud de certificado de Artículos R623-16 a
obtención vegetal R623-24
Artículo R623-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 623-44, toda instancia de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal regularmente presentada será objeto de una publicación en un Boletín Oficial que será editado por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Esta publicación tendrá por objeto, en particular, poner la instancia de solicitud del certificado de obtención vegetal al conocimiento de cualquier persona interesada en la misma.
La publicación mencionará la fecha de la presentación, el nombre y la dirección del solicitante y del obtentor cuando éste no sea el solicitante, la denominación propuesta o, en su defecto, la referencia de obtentor, la indicación del género o especie al que pertenece la variedad y sus características resumidas.
A partir del día de la publicación prevista en los apartados anteriores, cualquier persona podrá consultar la solicitud tal como está inscrita en el Registro de solicitudes de certificado de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-17 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Antes de los dos meses siguientes a la fecha de la publicación prevista en el artículo anterior, cualquier persona interesada podrá formular observaciones al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo R623-18 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los litigios relativos a la procedencia del derecho del obtentor sobre la variedad para la que solicita un certificado de obtención vegetal, se resolverán directamente en los Tribunales de Primera Instancia y, en los territorios de Ultramar, en los Tribunales de Instancia.
Estos litigios se inscribirán en el Registro.
Artículo R623-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando la denominación de la variedad propuesta por el obtentor o su causahabiente no esté reseñada en la instancia de solicitud inicial o cuando el obtentor proponga, a solicitud del Comité, una nueva denominación, se procederá a una publicación de esta denominación en el Boletín Oficial del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo R623-20 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las observaciones formuladas serán notificadas por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales al titular de la solicitud, el Comité fijará el plazo dentro del cual el solicitante tendrá que contestar.
Artículo R623-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité, una vez que haya recibido la instancia de solicitud debidamente subsanada conforme a lo previsto más arriba, procederá a la substanciación de la instancia de solicitud del certificado de obtención vegetal y, en su caso, al examen de las observaciones formuladas.
El Comité establecerá las diligencias para su substanciación. En aplicación de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 623-12, el mismo podrá decidir no proceder a un examen previo,
siempre que de los documentos franceses o extranjeros en su poder resulte que ese examen ya fue realizado y que entienda que los datos que contienen dichos documentos son suficientes para poder tomar tal decisión.
Cuando el Comité decida que se ha de realizar un examen de la variedad, el mismo determinará la duración y las modalidades. Este examen tendrá por finalidad determinar la novedad, la homogeneidad y la estabilidad de la variedad, exceptuando toda apreciación sobre el valor productivo de la misma. Para proceder a dicho examen será necesario presentar el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R623-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Siempre que el Comité resuelva que la denominación propuesta no cumple con lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 623-6 y R. 623-7 y con las Órdenes Ministeriales adoptadas para la aplicación de la presente sección, o que la misma es objeto de observaciones que el Comité ha reconocido válidas, el obtentor dispondrá de un plazo de dos meses a partir de la notificación requiriéndole que presente una nueva denominación. Esta nueva denominación dará lugar a las mismas diligencias para la substanciación y la publicación. Si el obtentor no propusiera una nueva denominación en dicho plazo, la solicitud de certificado será declarada inadmisible. Las tasas ya percibidas no serán reembolsadas.
Artículo R623-23 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La substanciación del expediente será suspendida a instancia por escrito de todo aquél que acredite haber ejercitado ante el Tribunal de Grande Instance o, en los territorios de Ultramar, ante el Tribunal d'Instance, una acción de reivindicación de la titularidad de la instancia de solicitud del certificado de obtención. Esto no impedirá la realización
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 166/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL de los ensayos decididos por el Comité.
Se reanudará la substanciación de dicho expediente una vez que la resolución del Tribunal adquiera fuerza de cosa juzgada. Asimismo, se podrá reanudar en todo momento con el consentimiento por escrito de aquél que haya ejercitado la acción de reivindicación. Este consentimiento será entonces irrevocable. Durante este período, el titular de la instancia de solicitud no podrá retirar ésta sin el consentimiento del autor de la acción reivindicatoria. Este último, además, tendrá que participar en la substanciación del expediente de la misma forma que el titular de la solicitud.
Artículo R623-24 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez cumplidas las diferentes medidas de substanciación decididas por el Comité, un informe resumido con los resultados de la substanciación será notificado al titular de la solicitud, quien dispondrá de dos meses para formular sus observaciones. Durante este plazo, el solicitante podrá informarse sobre el expediente del examen en la secretaría general del Comité.
Todo aquél que haya formulado observaciones, de acuerdo con lo determinado en la presente sección y en las Órdenes que pueda adoptar el Ministro de Agricultura para su aplicación, será informado de las conclusiones del informe en relación a su intervención.
El mismo podrá pedir autorización al Comité para consultar el expediente en relación a esa intervención. Podrá asimismo formular nuevas observaciones en el plazo arriba indicado.
Subsección 3 Concesión de los certificados de obtención vegetal Artículos R623-25 a
R623-30
Artículo R623-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Vencido el plazo previsto en el artículo anterior, el Comité resolverá la solicitud. Podrá resolver ya sea conceder el certificado de obtención vegetal, ya denegar éste, ya seguir con un examen adicional en condiciones y plazos que el mismo tendrá que establecer.
Su resolución será motivada. Ésta será notificada al solicitante y, en su caso, a los autores de las observaciones.
Artículo R623-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El certificado de obtención vegetal será concedido por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Este certificado será expedido a nombre del titular de la solicitud del certificado de obtención vegetal. Cuando el titular de la solicitud no sea el obtentor, el nombre de este último tendrá que mencionarse en el certificado de obtención vegetal.
El certificado comprenderá, en particular y además de la denominación de la variedad y de su descripción botánica, las indicaciones relativas a la fecha de presentación de la solicitud, de la concesión, de las diferentes medidas de publicidad, las menciones acerca de las prioridades en el caso de que éstas hubieran sido reivindicadas.
Cuando, en aplicación de lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 623-4, R. 623-7 y R. 623-22, la variedad esté designada por una o diversas otras denominaciones en los diferentes Estados de la Unión Internacional para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales, esas diferentes denominaciones serán mencionadas a título informativo en el certificado de obtención.
Artículo R623-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El certificado será inscrito en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal conforme a lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 623-40.
Artículo R623-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal será publicada en el Boletín Oficial del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la fecha de la notificación de la concesión remitida al titular del certificado de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-29 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
A partir de la fecha de la publicación en el Boletín Oficial, todo interesado podrá consultar en la sede social del Comité el certificado de obtención vegetal tal como está inscrito en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal. Podrá adquirir, a su costa, extractos del registro. Asimismo, podrá consultar las piezas del expediente relativas a la presentación de la instancia de solicitud, al procedimiento de examen, o adquirir una reproducción a su costa. En general, podrá recibir toda la información sobre la obtención de que se trate, sin perjuicio de las medidas particulares que pueda decidir el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales para salvaguardar el derecho del obtentor sobre las variedades cuya producción comercial requiere el empleo repetido de otra u otras variedades distintas.
Artículo R623-30 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales sólo tendrá la obligación de conservar las instancias de solicitud de certificados de obtención vegetal durante un período de diez años, contados desde la extinción de los
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 167/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL derechos a los títulos correspondientes.
Subsección 4 Tasas anuales Artículos R623-31 a
R623-35
Artículo R623-31 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las tasas anuales previstas en el artículo L. 623-16 (apartado segundo) serán exigibles por primera vez en la fecha de la concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal. Las mismas tendrán que ser abonadas antes de que finalice el plazo de dos meses contados desde la notificación que el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales remite al titular del certificado de obtención vegetal.
En los años siguientes, la fecha de vencimiento de cada anualidad será el último día del mes del aniversario de la concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal.
Cuando a partir del segundo año el pago de las tasas anuales no se haga efectivo al vencimiento, de acuerdo a lo establecido más arriba, dichas tasas podrán ser válidamente abonadas en un plazo adicional de seis meses mediante el pago del correspondiente recargo.
Artículo R623-32 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el pago de una anualidad no se haya hecho efectivo en la fecha de vencimiento normal, se enviará una notificación al titular del certificado de obtención vegetal indicándole que en caso de no hacer efectivo el pago, junto con el recargo por morosidad, antes del vencimiento del plazo previsto en el apartado tercero del artículo R. 623-31, éste se expone a la privación de sus derechos. La ausencia de notificación o cualquier error que la misma pueda contener no constituye una causa para la rehabilitación de los derechos del titular del certificado de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-33 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el pago de una anualidad, junto con el del recargo por pago tardío, si procede, no se haga efectivo en los plazos fijados más arriba, el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales dará constancia de la privación del derecho del obtentor.
Esta privación de derecho será inscrita en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención y se publicará en el Boletín Oficial del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. La resolución será motivada y se notificará al titular del certificado de obtención vegetal en la fecha de la inscripción en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención. Se notificará al interesado que dispone de un plazo de seis meses a partir de la expiración del último plazo para presentar en el Comité un recurso de rehabilitación de sus derechos, de acuerdo a lo previsto en el artículo L. 623-23.
Para ser admitida como válida, la demanda tendrá que acompañarse del justificante del pago de la anualidad y de una tasa por la inscripción de la demanda en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-34 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales resolverá en un plazo de dos meses. En caso de denegación de la demanda, se devolverá al interesado el importe de la última anualidad.
La resolución del Comité será notificada al titular del certificado de obtención, se inscribirá en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal y se publicará en el Boletín Oficial del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo R623-35 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el titular del certificado de obtención vegetal interponga un recurso ante el Cour d'appel de París contra la resolución adoptada por el Comité en aplicación del artículo L. 623-23, la interposición del recurso deberá mencionarse de oficio en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal y se suspenderán los efectos de la privación de derechos hasta que la sentencia del tribunal sea firme.
La sentencia del Cour d'appel de París será inscrita en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal. Se acompañará, en su caso, de la mención de que el titular del certificado de obtención vegetal ha recurrido en casación. En caso de recurso, el fallo del Cour de Cassation será inscrito en el Registro en las mismas condiciones.
Subsección 5 Renuncia – Privación de derechos Artículos R623-36 a
R623-37
Artículo R623-36 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La renuncia a un certificado de obtención vegetal se realizará mediante declaración por escrito. Esta declaración la presentará ante el Comité el titular del certificado o un mandatario provisto de un poder especial. Cuando el certificado pertenezca a varios titulares, la renuncia tendrá que ser declarada por todos ellos.
Cuando existan derechos reales, de prenda en garantía o de licencia inscritos en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal, la renuncia sólo será admisible si se acompaña del consentimiento de los titulares de
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 168/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL esos derechos.
La renuncia se inscribirá, una vez hecho efectivo el pago de las tasas de cancelación, en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal. La misma producirá efectos a partir de la fecha de esta inscripción.
Artículo R623-37 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El obtentor susceptible de ser privado de sus derechos, en aplicación de los puntos 1º y 2º del apartado primero del artículo L. 623-23, será requerido para que subsane esta situación mediante una notificación que le dirigirá el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Cuando, a la expiración del plazo de dos meses desde la recepción de la notificación, el requerimiento no haya producido efecto, el Comité dejará constancia de la privación del derecho del obtentor.
La resolución del Comité será notificada al titular del certificado de obtención vegetal. La misma se inscribirá en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtenciones vegetales y se publicará en el Boletín Oficial del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Subsección 5 Registros Nacionales Artículos R623-38 a
R623-42
Artículo R623-38 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales estará a cargo del Registro de las solicitudes de obtención vegetal y del Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal.
Artículo R623-39 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En el Registro de solicitudes se inscribirán, por orden cronológico, las instancias de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal tan pronto como se presente la solicitud.
Por cada solicitud, la inscripción incluirá, en particular: - el número provisional de registro; - la fecha de presentación de la solicitud; - la reseña del género o especie al que pertenece la variedad;
-los nombres y apellidos del obtentor y, si procediera, de su mandatario o causahabiente cuando el obtentor no sea el depositante;
- la denominación propuesta o, en su defecto, la referencia de obtentor así como, llegado el caso, la denominación con la que la variedad ha sido designada en los otros Estados de la Unión;
- la reivindicación de prioridad en caso de que se hubiera formulado; - la mención de las observaciones consideradas en los artículos R. 623-17 a R. 623-26; - la fecha de concesión del certificado de obtención vegetal con su número de inscripción en el Registro Nacional
de certificados de obtención vegetal o la mención de la denegación definitiva. La descripción de la variedad realizada por el solicitante y la del procedimiento de obtención figurarán como anexos
en el registro, sin perjuicio de los dispuesto en el artículo R. 623-44.
Artículo R623-40 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La inscripción de los certificados de obtención vegetal en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención se realizará por el orden de su concesión.
La inscripción incluirá: - el número de orden bajo el cual se ha concedido el certificado; - el género o especie al que pertenece la variedad; - la denominación así como cualquier otra denominación con la que se haya designado en los otros Estados de la
Unión; - una descripción botánica; - los apellidos, nombres y dirección del titular del certificado de obtención vegetal así como el nombre y la dirección
del obtentor si éste no fuera el titular del certificado de obtención; - eventualmente, la reivindicación de prioridad; - las fechas en las cuales comienza y expira la protección y, si procediera, la renuncia por anticipado o la resolución
dejando constancia de la privación del derecho del titular. Asimismo y si procediera, la inscripción incluirá la mención de las resoluciones judiciales que designan al titular del
derecho. Adicionalmente, también podrá incluir la mención de todos los actos relativos a la transmisión de los derechos de
propiedad del obtentor, la cesión o la concesión de un derecho de explotación, la licencia de oficio y todos los actos que transmitan o modifiquen los derechos vinculados a un certificado de obtención vegetal. Estos suplementos de inscripción se realizarán mediante el pago de unas tasas.
Artículo R623-41 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 169/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La inscripción de las menciones suplementarias relativas a las resoluciones judiciales se realizará a instancia del
secretario del Tribunal que ha dictado la resolución, y las otras menciones a instancia de cualquier parte interesada, siempre que aporte uno de los originales del documento privado o una copia si se tratara de un documento público, o un documento que acredite la transmisión en caso de cambio por fallecimiento.
Artículo R623-42 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se expedirá a todo aquél que lo solicite, mediante el pago de las tasas establecidas, reproducciones de las inscripciones suplementarias con asiento en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal o certificados que dejen constancia de la no existencia de una inscripción.
Subsección 7 Instancias de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal por Artículos R623-43 a
motivos de interés para la defensa nacional R623-47
Artículo R623-43 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los delegados del Ministro de Defensa, especialmente autorizados para este fin y cuyos nombres y calidad habrá dado a conocer el Ministro de Defensa al Ministro de Agricultura, se informarán en los locales del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales de las instancias de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal presentadas.
Las mismas serán presentadas, en el plazo de quince días a partir de la fecha de su recepción, al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Cuando los delegados del Ministro de Defensa formulen la petición, el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, si aún no lo hubiera hecho, tendrá que pedir al obtentor o a su causahabiente que remita lo antes posible, de acuerdo con el modo de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa de la variedad, el material considerado en el artículo R. 623-5 (3º) y, en cuanto lo reciba, comunicarlo a los delegados del Ministro de Defensa.
Artículo R623-44 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
En lo relativo a las instancias de solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal de variedades pertenecientes a las especies incluidas en la lista establecida en una Orden Ministerial en aplicación del artículo L. 623-9, los procedimientos previstos en los artículo R. 623-16 a R. 623-30 no podrán iniciarse durante el período de las prohibiciones establecidas en dicho artículo, salvo cuando intervenga la autorización especial prevista en el artículo L. 623-9. Tampoco podrán iniciarse estos procedimientos durante el período de prórroga de las prohibiciones en aplicación del artículo L. 623-10.
Durante el período de las prohibiciones, además, se aplazará la introducción, como anexo en el Registro de solicitudes de certificados de obtención vegetal, de la descripción de la variedad realizada por el solicitante y de su procedimiento de obtención, conforme a lo previsto en el artículo R. 623-39.
Artículo R623-45 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La solicitud de autorización para divulgar y explotar libremente una obtención perteneciente a una de las especies consideradas en el artículo anterior antes del vencimiento del plazo previsto en el artículo L. 623-9, tendrá que formularse ante el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Esta solicitud podrá formularse en el momento de la presentación de solicitud del certificado. La autorización será notificada al solicitante por el Ministro de Agricultura previa aprobación del Ministro de Defensa.
En ausencia de esta autorización y en todo momento, el titular de la solicitud de certificado podrá pedir al Ministro de Defensa una autorización particular con la finalidad de llevar a cabo unos actos determinados de explotación. Cuando este Ministro otorgue la autorización solicitada, indicará las condiciones a las que estarán sujetos estos actos de explotación.
Siempre que la autorización particular sea relativa a la cesión de la solicitud de certificado o a la concesión de una licencia de explotación, el Ministro de Defensa notificará una copia de su resolución al Ministro de Agricultura.
Artículo R623-46 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La petición que el Ministro de Defensa dirige al Ministro de Agricultura con el fin de prorrogar las prohibiciones de divulgación y de libre explotación de una obtención objeto de una solicitud de certificado, tendrá que llegar al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales, lo más tarde, quince días antes de que finalice el plazo de cinco meses previsto en el artículo L. 623-9.
Toda petición de renovación de una prórroga tendrá que llegar en las mismas condiciones, lo más tarde, quince días antes del vencimiento del período de un año en curso.
La prórroga de las prohibiciones de divulgación y de libre explotación será pronunciada por Orden del Ministro de Agricultura y será notificada al solicitante antes de que venza el período de prohibición en curso.
De conformidad con las normas previstas en los apartados segundo y tercero del artículo R. 623-45, se podrá otorgar autorizaciones particulares a fin de llevar a cabo determinados actos de explotación.
El Ministro de Defensa podrá informar en todo momento al Ministro de Agricultura del levantamiento de las prohibiciones prorrogadas en aplicación del artículo L. 623-10. Esta medida será objeto de una Orden del Ministro de Agricultura que se notificará al titular de la solicitud de certificado.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 170/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R623-47 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 612-29, R. 612-30, R. 612-32 y R. 613-42 será aplicable a las peticiones formuladas y a las instancias presentadas en aplicación de los artículos L. 623-10 y L. 623-11.
Subsección 8 Disposiciones diversas Artículos R623-48 a
R623-54
Artículo R623-48 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las notificaciones previstas en la presente sección así como en el artículo L. 623-18 serán efectuadas por correo certificado con acuse de recibo.
Artículo R623-49 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda notificación será considerada regularmente efectuada siempre que vaya dirigida al último titular de la solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal, o de certificado de obtención vegetal tal como consta en el Registro de solicitudes de certificados de obtención vegetal o en el Registro Nacional de certificados de obtención vegetal.
Cuando el titular esté domiciliado en el extranjero, la notificación se enviará al último mandatario y al último domicilio elegido que él haya indicado al Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Artículo R623-50 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todos los plazos fijados en la presente sección son libres. El día del acto o de la resolución que dan comienzo al cómputo, por una parte, y el último día, por otra, no serán contados.
Todo plazo que expire normalmente un sábado, un domingo o un día de fiesta o festivo será prorrogado hasta el primer día hábil siguiente.
Artículo R623-51 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La descripción detallada, con o sin embargo de las plantas, de las partes de plantas o de cualesquiera elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa de la variedad alegada de fraudulenta, prevista en el artículo L. 623-27, será ordenada por el Presidente del Tribunal de Grande Instance, en los territorios de Ultramar, por el Tribunal d'Instance del partido judicial donde las operaciones han de llevarse a cabo.
La resolución será dictada a simple petición y acreditación ya sea del certificado de obtención, ya, en el caso previsto en el artículo L. 623-26, de una copia certificada conforme de la solicitud de certificado de obtención vegetal.
Cuando la petición sea formulada por el concesionario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación o por el titular de una licencia de oficio considerada en los artículos L. 623-17 y L. 623-20, el peticionario tendrá que justificar que el titular registral del certificado de obtención vegetal no ha interpuesto una demanda después de haber sido requerido para que ejercitara la acción.
Artículo R623-52 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando el embargo sea ordenado, el juez podrá fijar el afianzamiento que deberá prestar el peticionario antes de proceder a dicho embargo. So pena de nulidad y de daños y perjuicios contra el huissier, éste, antes de proceder al embargo, tendrá que dar una copia de la resolución a los inculpados que poseen de las plantas, partes de las plantas o elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación de la variedad considerada y, en su caso, copia del documento acreditativo de la provisión afianzamiento. Asimismo, entregará una copia del acta de embargo a dichos poseedores inculpados.
Artículo R623-53 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El plazo previsto en el artículo L. 623-27, apartado segundo, para presentar la demanda judicial, será de quince días a partir de la fecha del embargo o de la descripción.
Artículo R623-54 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las normas de aplicación de la presente sección, siempre que sea necesario, se indicarán mediante Órdenes del Ministro de Agricultura, adoptadas previa aprobación por el Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales.
Sección II Ámbito de aplicación de los certificados de obtención vegetal, plazo de Artículos R623-55 a
duración y alcance del derecho del obtentor R623-58
Artículo R623-55 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-1407 de 28 de diciembre de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1996)
1. Con arreglo a las normas previstas en los artículos L. 623-1 y L. 623-35 y en los artículos R. 623-1 a R. 623-54,
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 171/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL se podrá conceder certificados de obtención vegetal para toda variedad que pertenezca a una especie del reino vegetal.
Cualquier extranjero que tenga la nacionalidad de un Estado parte en el Convenio Internacional para la protección de obtenciones vegetales de 2 de diciembre de 1961, modificado por el acta adicional de 10 de noviembre de 1972, o que tenga su domicilio, sede social o establecimiento en uno de estos Estados, podrá adquirir un certificado de obtención vegetal para las variedades que pertenezcan a los géneros o especies que sean objeto de la misma protección en ese Estado y que figuren en la lista anexada a dicho Convenio, o en la lista adicional establecida en aplicación de lo dispuesto en el mismo.
Todo extranjero que tenga la nacionalidad de un Estado parte en el Convenio Internacional para la protección de las obtenciones vegetales, en el texto revisado de 23 de octubre de 1978, o que tenga su domicilio, sede social o establecimiento en uno de esos Estados, podrá adquirir un certificado de obtención vegetal en las mismas condiciones que los franceses.
2.Los extranjeros que no tengan ni la nacionalidad de uno de los Estados mencionados en el punto 1., ni su domicilio, sede social o establecimiento en uno de esos Estados no podrán adquirir certificados de obtención vegetal, siempre y cuando los nacionales franceses no gocen de protección recíproca por parte del Estado de donde el extranjero es nacional o en el que tenga su domicilio, sede social o establecimiento.
La lista de los Estados cuya legislación cumple la condición de reciprocidad será establecida por Órdenes del Ministro de Asuntos Exteriores y del Ministro de Agricultura a propuesta del Comité de Protección de Obtenciones Vegetales. Estas Órdenes Ministeriales podrán incluir una lista que delimite las especies vegetales para las que se cumple la condición de reciprocidad.
Artículo R623-56 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-1407 de 28 de diciembre de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1996)
La duración de la protección será de veinte años. Para los árboles forestales, frutales o de ornamentación, para las vides, así como para las gramíneas y
leguminosas forrajeras que se propagan por raíces, las patatas y las líneas endogámicas utilizadas para la producción de variedades híbridas, la duración de la protección se establecerá en veinticinco años.
Artículo R623-57 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-1407 de 28 de diciembre de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1996)
El derecho del obtentor integrará todos aquellos elementos de reproducción o de multiplicación vegetativa de la variedad considerada, así como la totalidad o parte de la planta de esta variedad.
Artículo R623-58 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 95-1407 de 28 de diciembre de 1995 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 4 de enero de 1996)
Toda persona que, con ocasión de cualquier acto de cesión, de concesión o de comercialización de las variedades consideradas en los artículos anteriores, desee hacer uso de la facultad, conferida en virtud del artículo L. 623-15, de asociar a la denominación de la variedad una marca de comercio o de fábrica, ya sea esta marca propia o concedida, tendrá que tomar las precauciones necesarias, especialmente en la correspondencia, en la publicidad, en la elaboración de los catálogos comerciales, en los embalajes o envoltorios, o en las etiquetas, a fin de que esta denominación sea fácilmente reconocible en su contexto para que no se pueda crear ninguna confusión en la mente del comprador sobre la identidad de la variedad.
CAPITULO IV Transferencias internacionales de conocimientos técnicos Artículos R624-1 a
R624-7
Artículo R624-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Todo contrato o apéndice de contrato que tenga por objeto la cesión, por parte de una persona física o jurídica cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en Francia a una persona física o jurídica cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en el extranjero, de los derechos de propiedad industrial y de todos los elementos intelectuales relativos al desarrollo científico o técnico, especialmente los conocimientos técnicos y la ingeniería, tendrá que ser declarado al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R624-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La declaración considerada en el artículo R. 624-1 la realizará obligatoriamente el contratante cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en Francia, lo más tarde, un mes después de la celebración del contrato.
Artículo R624-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para cada uno de los contratos considerados en artículo R. 624-1 y para cada uno de aquéllos celebrados antes del 1 de junio de 1970 y cuyo objeto sea uno de los considerados en el artículo R. 624-1, el contratante cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en Francia tendrá que remitir obligatoriamente a principios de todos los años:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 172/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL -por una parte, un extracto de los importes de las transferencias financieras al extranjero o procedentes del
extranjero, realizadas durante el año anterior en cumplimiento del contrato; -por otra, un extracto de los importes de las aportaciones o intercambios relativos a derechos o conocimientos
efectuados por vía de compensación y que no dan lugar a ninguna transferencia financiera efectiva por vía bancaria (o postal) hacia el extranjero o procedente del extranjero, teniendo el declarante, en su caso, que hacer una estimación dichos importes.
Artículo R624-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Los extractos anuales considerados en el artículo R. 624-3 tendrán que ser enviados por el contratante cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en Francia al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial antes del 31 de marzo de cada año.
.
Artículo R624-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La información y los documentos que se remiten a la administración en aplicación del presente Capítulo tendrán carácter confidencial frente a terceros.
Artículo R624-6 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para la aplicación del presente Capítulo, las personas físicas o jurídicas cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en los territorios franceses de Ultramar o en el Principado de Mónaco serán asimiladas a las personas físicas o jurídicas cuyo domicilio o sede social se encuentre en Francia.
Artículo R624-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Un Orden conjunta del Ministro de Economía y Hacienda y del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial determinará las normas de aplicación del presente Capítulo.
TITULO III Tribunales competentes en materia de acciones judiciales relativas a las Artículos R631-1 a
invenciones y a los conocimientos técnicos R631-2
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos R631-1 a R631-2
Artículo R631-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-1159 de 30 de diciembre de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 31 de diciembre de 2005 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2006)
Tal y como lo indica el artículo R. 312-1 del Código de la Organización Judicial, la sede y el partido judicial de los Tribunaux de Grande Instance competentes para conocer de las demandas en materia de obtenciones vegetales, en aplicación del artículo L. 623-31 del Código de Propiedad Intelectual, serán establecidos de conformidad con el cuadro IV anexado al Código de la Organización Judicial, que se reproduce a continuación:
Sede y partido judicial de los Tribunales competentes para conocer de las demandas en materia de obtenciones vegetales:
Tribunaux de Grande Instance, competencia territorial con extensión a los departamentos incluidos en el partido judicial de las Cours d'Appel de:
Marsella: Aix: Aix-en-Provence, Bastia, Nimes. Burdeos: Burdeos: Agen, Burdeos, Poitiers. Estrasburgo: Colmar: Colmar, Metz. Lila: Douai : Amiens, Douai. Limoges: Limoges: Bourges, Limoges, Riom. Lyón: Lyón: Chambery, Lyón, Grenoble. Nancy: Nancy: Besanzón, Dijón, Nancy. París:
París: Orleáns, París, Reims, Ruán, Versalles, Basse-Terre, Fort de France, Saint-Denis-de-la-Réunion, Numea, Papeete, Mamoudzou y Saint-Pierre-et-Miquelon.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 173/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Rennes: Rennes: Angers, Caen, Rennes. Toulouse: Toulouse: Pau, Montpellier, Toulouse.
Artículo R631-2 (introducido por el Decreto nº 2005-1756 de 30 de diciembre de 2005 art. 19 Diario Oficial de 31 de diciembre de 2005 en vigor el 1 de enero de 2006)
Tal y como lo indica el artículo R. 312-2-1 del Código de la Organización Judicial, la sede y el partido judicial de los Tribunaux de Grande Instance competentes para conocer de las demandas en materia de patentes de invención, de certificados de utilidad, de certificados complementarios de protección, de topografías de productos semiconductores y de obtenciones vegetales en aplicación de los artículos L. 611-2, L. 615-17 y L. 622-7 del Código de Propiedad Intelectual, serán establecidos de conformidad con el cuadro IV sexties anexado al Código de la Organización Judicial.
LIBRO VII Marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio y otros signos distintivos Artículos R712-1 a
R718-4
TITULO ÚNICO Marcas de fábrica, de comercio o de servicio Artículos R712-1 a
R718-4
CAPITULO II Adquisición del derecho sobre la marca Artículos R712-1 a
R712-28
Artículo R712-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La instancia de solicitud de registro de marca se presentará ya sea en el Instituto Nacional de Propiedad Industrial, ya en la secretaría del Tribunal de Comercio, o del Tribunal de Grande Instance en su lugar, del partido judicial donde esté domiciliado el solicitante. Se acusará recibo de la misma.
La presentación podrá realizarse mediante envío certificado con acuse de recibo al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o mediante mensaje enviado por cualquier modo de teletransmisión definido por resolución de su Director General. En este caso, la fecha de presentación será aquélla de la recepción en el Instituto. El presente artículo se aplicará a las declaraciones pidiendo la renovación, previstas en el artículo R. 712-24.
Artículo R712-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 6 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 8 Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 62 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La presentación de la instancia de solicitud podrá ser realizada personalmente por el solicitante o por un mandatario que tenga su domicilio, sede o un establecimiento en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo.
Sin perjuicio de las excepciones previstas en los artículos L. 422-4 y L. 422-5, el mandatario designado para la presentación de una instancia de solicitud de registro de marca y cualquier acto subsiguiente relativo al procedimiento de registro, a excepción del simple pago de las tasas y de las declaraciones de renovación, tendrá que tener la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Las personas que no tengan su domicilio o su sede social en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo deberán designar a un mandatario dentro del plazo otorgado por el Instituto, con arreglo a las condiciones previstas en el párrafo anterior.
Si la solicitud hubiera sido realizada por varios solicitantes conjuntamente, estos designarán a un mandatario en común. Si este mandatario no fuera uno de los solicitantes, deberá cumplir los requisitos mencionados en el segundo párrafo.
Salvo cuando se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, el mandatario tendrá que adjuntar un poder que se extienda a todos los actos y a la recepción de todas las notificaciones previstas en el presente Título, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos R. 712-21 y R. 714-1. El poder estará dispensado de legalización.
Artículo R712-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 63 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La instancia de solicitud comprenderá: 1º La solicitud de registro de la marca establecida con arreglo a las condiciones previstas en la orden ministerial
mencionada en el artículo R. 712-26, la cual deberá precisar: a) La identificación de solicitante; b) El modelo de la marca, consistente en la representación gráfica de esta última. El modelo podrá formalizarse con
una breve descripción, siendo ésta obligatoria en los casos previstos en la orden ministerial antes citada;
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 174/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL c) La enumeración de los productos o servicios a los que se aplica, así como la enumeración de las clases
correspondientes; d) En su caso, la indicación de que se ha reivindicado el derecho de prioridad vinculado a una presentación anterior
o que un certificado de garantía ha sido concedido en aplicación de la Ley de 13 de abril de 1908. 2º Los siguientes documentos como anexos: a) el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; b) si se hubiera designado un mandatario, el poder del mismo; c) si el carácter distintivo del signo solicitado como marca se hubiera adquirido por el uso, la acreditación de este
uso; d) si se tratara de una marca colectiva de garantía, el reglamento que establece las condiciones a las que se
supedita el uso de la marca; e) si el solicitante fuera un extranjero y no estuviera domiciliado ni establecido en el territorio nacional, y sin
perjuicio de los convenios internacionales, el documento que acredite que ha solicitado la marca en el país de su domicilio o de su establecimiento y que ese país reconoce la reciprocidad de protección a las marcas francesas.
Una misma solicitud sólo puede ser relativa a una marca.
Artículo R712-4 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Cuando en Francia se presente una solicitud y se reivindique un derecho de prioridad vinculado a una solicitud anterior en el extranjero, será obligado remitir al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la presentación en Francia, una copia oficial de la solicitud anterior y, si procediera, el justificante del derecho a reivindicar la prioridad.
Cuando no se cumpla con esta obligación, se considerará que la prioridad no ha sido reivindicada.
Artículo R712-5 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Desde la recepción de la presentación, se reseñará en la instancia de solicitud de registro: la fecha, el lugar y el número de orden de la presentación y el número nacional previsto en el artículo R. 712-6.
Se entregará un recibo al solicitante. Cuando la presentación tenga lugar en la secretaría del Tribunal de Comercio o del Tribunal de Grande Instance en
su lugar, las piezas de la presentación y el importe de las tasas los remitirá lo antes posible el secretario judicial al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R712-6 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 64 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Desde su recepción en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, la presentación dará lugar a la atribución de un número nacional. Cuando dicho número no haya podido reseñarse en el recibo de la presentación, será notificado al depositante.
Será declarada inadmisible toda correspondencia o instancia de solicitud de documentos posteriores que no lleven la referencia del número nacional de la instancia de solicitud de registro, que no hayan sido firmadas por el solicitante o el mandatario o que, en su caso, no vayan acompañadas del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas.
Artículo R712-7 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Se declarará inadmisible toda presentación que no incluya al menos un ejemplar de la instancia de solicitud de registro, incluso sin cumplir con los requisitos formales, incluyendo las menciones previstas en el artículo R. 712-3 (1º, a, b y c) y que no se acompañe del justificante del pago de las tasas de presentación de solicitud.
Artículo R712-8 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Una vez admitida como válida, la presentación será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial, salvo cuando resulte bien que su presentación no cumple con los requisitos técnicos necesarios para su reproducción, bien que su presentación es atentatoria contra el orden público o las buenas costumbres.
La publicación en el Boletín Oficial se realizará dentro de las seis semanas siguientes a la recepción de la presentación en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. Se hará mención en la misma de la facultad que se otorga a toda persona interesada para que formule observaciones en un plazo de dos meses y a las personas mencionadas en el artículo L. 712-4, para que ejerciten la oposición al registro dentro del mismo plazo.
Artículo R712-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las observaciones formuladas en aplicación de artículo L. 712-3 serán comunicadas lo antes posible al solicitante por el Instituto, o se ordenará su archivo cuando las mismas se hayan formulado después del vencimiento del plazo establecido o cuando su objeto resulte manifiestamente diferente a lo previsto en la legislación en vigor. El autor de dichas observaciones será informado de ello.
Artículo R712-10 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 175/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Para cada presentación el Instituto examinará: 1º Que la instancia de solicitud de registro y sus anexos estén en conformidad con lo establecido en la legislación y
en la reglamentación en vigor; 2º Que el signo solicitado pueda constituir una marca a los efectos de lo dispuesto en los artículos L. 711-1 y L.
711-2, o pueda ser adoptado como marca a los efectos de lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 711-3.
Artículo R712-11 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 65 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
1º Cuando la solicitud no cumpla lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-10, se enviará al solicitante una notificación motivada.
Se le otorgará un plazo para que subsane la solicitud o formule sur observaciones contra las objeciones del Instituto. En defecto de subsanación o de observaciones que permitan retirar las objeciones, la solicitud será denegada.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta para su subsanación. Se considerará aceptada esta propuesta si el solicitante no la impugna en el plazo otorgado para ello.
2º En el caso previsto en el artículo R. 712-10 (2º), la notificación del defecto no podrá ser remitida hasta los cuatro meses siguientes a la fecha de recepción de la solicitud en el Instituto. En ausencia de observaciones o si las observaciones formuladas no permitieran retirar las objeciones presentadas, se elaborará un proyecto de resolución. Este proyecto será notificado a las partes, a quienes se les otorgará un plazo para impugnarlo. Este proyecto, si no fuera impugnado, tendrá valor de resolución.
3° Ninguna subsanación realizada con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el presente artículo podrá tener por efecto ampliar el alcance de la instancia de solicitud.
Artículo R712-12 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 66 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La rehabilitación prevista en el artículo L. 712-10 será aplicable a los plazos previstos en el presente Título, a excepción de aquéllos mencionados en los artículos R. 712-16, R. 712-24 (1°), R. 717-2, R. 717-5 y R. 717-8.
La solicitud de rehabilitación deberá presentarse dentro del plazo de dos meses a contar desde la desaparición de la causa del impedimento, y el acto no realizado deberá serlo dentro del mismo plazo. Dicha solicitud no podrá ser admitida tras el plazo de seis meses a partir del vencimiento del plazo no respetado.
La solicitud será presentada al director general del Instituto por el titular de la instancia de solicitud, que deberá ser además el titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Marcas si la instancia de solicitud hubiera sido publicada, o el mandatario de este último.
Sólo será admitida tras el pago de las tasas establecidas. La solicitud deberá realizarse por escrito y deberá indicar los hechos y justificaciones invocados en apoyo de la
solicitud. La decisión motivada será notificada al solicitante.
Artículo R712-13 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 97-863 de 17 de septiembre de 1997 art. 7 Diario Oficial de 24 de septiembre de 1997)
La oposición al registro ejercitada por el titular registral de una marca anterior o el beneficiario de un derecho exclusivo de explotación conforme a lo previsto en el artículo L. 712-4, podrá ser presentada personalmente por el interesado o por medio de una persona que cumpla con los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 712-2.
Artículo R712-14 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La oposición será presentada por escrito conforme a lo previsto en la Orden Ministerial mencionada en el artículo R. 712-26.
La misma indicará: 1º La identidad del oponente, así como las reseñas que permitan establecer la existencia, la naturaleza, el origen y
el alcance de sus derechos; 2º Las referencias de la instancia de solicitud de registro contra la que se ejercita la oposición, así como la
indicación de los productos o servicios considerados por la oposición; 3º La exposición de los motivos en los que se basa la oposición; 4º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 5º Llegado el caso y salvo que se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial, el poder del mandatario, pudiéndose
enviar este poder al Instituto en el plazo máximo de un mes.
Artículo R712-15 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Será declarada inadmisible toda oposición ejercitada bien fuera de plazo, bien presentada por una persona sin la debida cualidad, bien que no esté en conformidad con los términos de los artículos R. 712-13 y R. 712-14 y de la Orden Ministerial mencionada en el artículo R. 712-26.
Artículo R712-16 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 176/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Sin perjuicio de los casos de suspensión previstos en el apartado cuarto del artículo L. 712-4 o de la conclusión del
procedimiento de oposición en aplicación del artículo R. 712-18, la oposición se tramitará conforme el siguiente procedimiento:
1º La oposición será notificada inmediatamente al titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro. Se otorgará al mismo un plazo para que formule las observaciones de respuesta y, en su caso, designe un
mandatario cumpliendo con los requisitos previstos en el artículo R. 712-13. El plazo otorgado no podrá ser inferior a dos meses;
2º En defecto de observación o, en su caso, de designación formal de un mandatario en el plazo otorgado, se resolverá sobre la oposición.
En caso contrario, se establecerá un proyecto de resolución en base a la oposición y a las observaciones de respuesta. Este proyecto será notificado a las partes, a quienes se les otorgará un plazo para impugnar eventualmente la procedencia.
3º Este proyecto, siempre que no sea impugnado, tendrá valor de resolución. En caso contrario, se resolverá sobre la oposición en base a las últimas observaciones y, a instancia de una de las
partes, una vez que las mismas hayan sido admitidas a formular observaciones orales. El Instituto se obligará a respetar el principio de contradicción. Toda observación que el mismo venga a conocer
por una de las partes será comunicada a la otra.
Artículo R712-17 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 67 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro podrá, en las primeras observaciones de su respuesta, invitar al oponente a que presente los documentos que permitan demostrar que no incurre en la privación de sus derechos por explotación insuficiente.
Los documentos presentados deberán establecer la anterioridad de la explotación de la marca, durante los cinco años que preceden el pedido de las pruebas de uso, para por lo menos uno de los productos o servicios sobre los que se fundamenta la oposición, o alegar un motivo válido de no explotación.
En este caso, el Instituto otorgará un plazo al oponente para que presente dichos documentos.
Artículo R712-18 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 68 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El procedimiento de tramitación de la oposición se dará por finalizado: 1º Cuando el oponente haya retirado su oposición, haya perdido legitimidad para actuar o no haya remitido dentro
el plazo otorgado ningún documento que permita demostrar que no incurre en la privación de sus derechos; 2º Cuando la oposición ya no tenga sentido por haber llegado las partes a un acuerdo, o debido a la retirada o a la
denegación de la instancia de solicitud de registro contra la que se haya interpuesto la oposición; 3º Cuando los efectos de la marca anterior hayan cesado.
Artículo R712-19 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las disposiciones de los artículos R. 712-13 a R. 712-18 serán aplicables de forma progresiva en referencia al nomenclátor internacional de los productos y servicios para el registro de las marcas establecido en virtud del Arreglo de Niza de 15 de junio de 1957.
Durante un plazo de cinco años computados desde el 28 de diciembre de 1991, solamente podrán ser objeto de una oposición aquellas instancias de solicitud de registro relativas a los productos o servicios relacionados con al menos una de las clases designadas por Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, conforme al siguiente cuadro.
Cuadro relativo a la aplicación progresiva del procedimiento de oposición: instancias de solicitud de registro relativas a productos o servicios relacionados con al menos una de las clases mencionadas a continuación, fecha límite de entrada en vigencia del procedimiento:
2, 20, 27: 28 de diciembre de 1991. 6, 8, 13, 15, 17, 19, 21: 1 de julio de 1993. 4, 7, 11, 12, 14, 18, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34: 1 de julio de 1995. 1, 3, 5, 9, 10, 16, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42: 28 de diciembre de 1996.
Artículo R712-20 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 70 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Hasta el inicio de los preparativos técnicos relativos al registro, se podrá autorizar al solicitante a que corrija los errores materiales constatados en los documentos presentados, siempre que éste lo solicite por escrito al director del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
El Instituto podrá exigir el justificante de la existencia del error material a corregir y el sentido de la corrección solicitada.
Artículo R712-21 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 177/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La instancia de solicitud de registro podrá ser retirada antes del inicio de los preparativos técnicos relativos al
registro. La retirada podrá reducirse a una parte de la solicitud. La misma se realizará mediante una declaración por escrito dirigida o entregada en el Instituto.
Una declaración de retirada no podrá referirse más que a una única marca. La misma será formulada por el solicitante o por su mandatario, quien tendrá que adjuntar un poder especial, salvo que se trate de un Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Esta declaración indicará si se han concedido derechos de explotación o de prenda en garantía. En caso afirmativo, tendrá que acompañarse del consentimiento por escrito del beneficiario de ese derecho o del acreedor pignoraticio.
Cuando la instancia de solicitud de registro haya sido presentada en cotitularidad, su retirada tendrá que realizarse a petición de todos los partícipes.
La retirada no será obstáculo para la publicación prevista en el apartado primero del artículo R. 712-8.
Artículo R712-22 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El período de duración de los preparativos técnicos mencionados en los artículos R. 712-20 y R. 712-21 será fijado por resolución del Director General del Instituto.
Artículo R712-23 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 72 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
La marca será registrada, salvo que la solicitud haya sido denegada o retirada. Se enviará un certificado al solicitante.
El registro será publicado en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial. Se considerará que una marca ha sido registrada, por aplicación de los artículos L. 712-4 y L. 714-5 en las
siguientes fechas: 1° En el caso de las marcas francesas, en la fecha del Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial en que se haya
publicado el registro; 2° En el caso de las marcas internacionales que no hayan sido objeto de une notificación de irregularidad basada
en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 712-11 ni de una oposición, la fecha de vencimiento del plazo previsto en el artículo R. 717-4 o, si ésta fuera posterior, la fecha de vencimiento del plazo otorgado para presentar la oposición;
3° En el caso de las marcas internacionales que hayan sido objeto de une notificación de irregularidad basada en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 712-11, así como de una oposición, la fecha de inscripción en el Registro Internacional de Marcas de la anulación total o parcial de la denegación.
Artículo R712-24 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 73 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El registro podrá ser renovado por un nuevo periodo de diez años mediante declaración del titular de la marca, con arreglo a la orden ministerial citada en el artículo R. 712-26, pudiéndose indicar que sólo se desea la renovación respecto de determinados productos o servicios mencionados en el acta de registro.
La renovación surtirá efecto el día siguiente a la fecha de vencimiento del registro. Bajo pena de inadmisibilidad, la declaración deberá: 1° Ser presentada en el transcurso de un plazo de seis meses que vencerá el último día del mes en el transcurso
del cual termina cada periodo de protección y deberá ir acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. No obstante, podrá presentarse la declaración y podrá devengarse las tasas mencionadas dentro del plazo
suplementario de seis meses, contado a partir del día siguiente al último día del mes de vencimiento de la protección, siempre que se pague el recargo correspondiente;
2° Incluir la mención de la marca a renovar y dimanar del titular que estuviera inscrito el día de la declaración en el Registro Nacional de Marcas, o de su mandatario;
Si la declaración no cumpliera dichas condiciones, se aplicará el procedimiento previsto en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 712-11.
Se podrá declarar la inadmisibilidad de la declaración sin que el solicitante haya sido autorizado a formular sus observaciones.
Artículo R712-25 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Toda nueva solicitud referida a una modificación del signo o a una ampliación de la lista de productos y servicios de una marca registrada podrá acompañarse de una declaración de renovación anticipada de dicha marca. El nuevo período de protección se computará a partir de la declaración de renovación.
Las renovaciones posteriores de la marca renovada y de la nueva solicitud se realizarán mediante una sola declaración.
Artículo R712-26 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Las normas de presentación de la solicitud y el contenido del expediente serán indicados en una Orden del Ministro competente en materia de Propiedad Industrial, en especial en lo concerniente a:
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 178/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL 1º La instancia de solicitud de registro prevista en el artículo R. 712-3; 2º La oposición prevista en el artículo R. 712-14; 3º La declaración de retirada prevista en el artículo R. 712-21 o de renuncia prevista en el artículo R. 714-1; 4º La declaración de renovación prevista en los artículos R. 712-24 y R. 712-25; 5º La solicitud de inscripción en el Registro Nacional de Marcas prevista en los artículos R. 714-4 y R. 714-6;
6º Las instancias de solicitud de registro internacional de marca y de inscripción posterior en el Registro Internacional sujetas al visto bueno del Instituto.
Artículo R712-27 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 74 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Hasta el inicio de los preparativos técnicos relativos al registro, o durante un procedimiento de recurso contra la decisión de registro de la marca, el solicitante o su mandatario podrá proceder a la presentación de las instancias de solicitud divisionarias de su instancia de solicitud de registro inicial.
La división sólo podrá ser relativa a la lista de productos y servicios. Las instancias de solicitud divisionarias se beneficiarán de la fecha de presentación y, llegado el caso, de la fecha
de prioridad de la instancia de solicitud inicial.
Artículo R712-28 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 74 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando una instancia de solicitud de registro sea dividida conforme a lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-27, cada instancia de solicitud divisionaria deberá cumplir lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-3.
CAPITULO IV Transmisión y pérdida del derecho sobre la marca Artículos R714-1 a
R714-9
Artículo R714-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 25 de febrero de 2004 art. 75 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El titular de una marca registrada podrá renunciar en cualquier momento a la misma, respecto de la totalidad o parte de los productos o servicios.
Bajo pena de inadmisibilidad, la declaración de renuncia deberá: 2° Dimanar del titular del registro que estuviera inscrito el día de la declaración en el Registro Nacional de Marcas,
o de su mandatario; 2º Ir acompañada del justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-21 será de aplicación a la renuncia.
Artículo R714-2 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
El Registro Nacional de Marcas estará a cargo del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. El asiento de cada marca comprenderá: 1º La identificación del solicitante y las referencias de la solicitud, así como los documentos posteriores que afecten
a la existencia o el alcance; 2º Los documentos que modifiquen los derechos de propiedad sobre la marca o el disfrute de los derechos a ella
vinculados; en caso de reivindicación de propiedad, la asignación correspondiente; 3º Los cambios de nombre, de forma jurídica o de dirección, así como las correcciones de los errores materiales
que afecten a las inscripciones. No se procederá al asiento de ninguna inscripción hasta que no se haya publicado, conforme a lo previsto en el
artículo R. 712-8, la presentación.
Artículo R714-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 76 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las indicaciones previstas en el apartado 1° del artículo R. 714-2 serán inscritas por iniciativa del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o, cuando se trate de una resolución judicial, por orden de la Secretaría del Tribunal o a petición de una de las partes.
Sólo las resoluciones judiciales definitivas podrán ser inscritas en el Registro Nacional de Marcas.
Artículo R714-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 77 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los actos que modifican el derecho de propiedad de una marca o el disfrute de los derechos afines, tales como la cesión, la concesión de un derecho de explotación, la constitución o la cesión de un derecho de prenda o la renuncia a éste, el embargo, confirmación y nulidad de embargo, se inscribirán en el Registro a petición de una de las partes en el acto o, si no fuera parte en el acto, del titular de la instancia de solicitud en la fecha de la solicitud de inscripción.
No obstante, un acto sólo podrá ser inscrito si la persona indicada en él como titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro o de la marca antes de la modificación derivada del mismo estuviera inscrita como tal en el Registro Nacional de Marcas.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 179/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2° Una copia o un extracto del documento en el que se hace constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute; 3º El justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas; 4º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R714-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 78 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Por excepción a lo dispuesto en el apartado 2° del artículo R. 714-4, se podrá entregar junto con la solicitud: 1º En caso de cambio por fallecimiento: la copia de todo documento que acredite la transmisión, a petición de los
herederos o legatarios; 2° En caso de transmisión como consecuencia de una fusión, escisión o absorción: una copia del extracto del
Registro de Comercio y de Sociedades en la que conste la modificación. 3° Siempre que se acredite debidamente la imposibilidad material de presentar una copia: cualquier documento
que haga constar la modificación de la propiedad o del disfrute.
Artículo R714-6 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 79 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los cambios de nombre, forma jurídica, dirección y las correcciones de errores materiales serán inscritos a instancia del titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro o de la marca, que deberá ser el titular inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Marcas. No obstante, cuando estos cambios y correcciones se refieran a un documento anteriormente inscrito, la solicitud podrá ser formulada por cualquier parte en el acto.
La instancia incluirá: 1º Un formulario impreso de solicitud de inscripción; 2º Llegado el caso, el poder del mandatario, a menos que éste tenga la calidad de Asesor en Propiedad Industrial. 3° Si se tratara de una corrección de un error material, el justificante del pago de las tasas establecidas. El Instituto podrá exigir la justificación de la existencia del cambio cuya inscripción se solicita o del error materia a
corregir.
Artículo R714-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 80 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando una solicitud de inscripción no cumpla los requisitos formales establecidos, se enviará una notificación motivada al solicitante.
Se le otorgará un plazo para subsanar su solicitud o formular observaciones. A falta de subsanación o de observaciones que permitan retirar la objeción, la solicitud será denegada por resolución del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La notificación podrá ir acompañada de una propuesta para su subsanación. Se considerará aceptada esta propuesta si el solicitante no la impugna en el plazo otorgado para ello.
Artículo R714-8 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 81 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier inscripción con asiento en el Registro Nacional de Marcas será objeto de una mención en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Cualquier persona interesada podrá obtener del Instituto: 1º Un certificado de identidad reseñando el modelo de la marca, los datos relativos a la solicitud y al registro y, si
procediera, la reducción de la lista de productos o servicios como consecuencia de una retirada, de una renuncia o de una resolución judicial;
2º Una reproducción de las inscripciones asentadas en el Registro Nacional de Marcas; 3º Un certificado que acredite que no existe ninguna inscripción.
A partir del día de la publicación prevista en el párrafo primero, cualquier interesado podrá consultar los documentos del expediente de una instancia de solicitud de registro de marca y obtener una reproducción de los mismos a su costa. El Instituto podrá supeditar el beneficio de esta facultad a la justificación de un interés suficiente.
No obstante, estarán excluidos de la consulta pública los documentos no comunicados al solicitante así como aquéllos que incluyan datos de carácter personal o sean relativos al secreto de los negocios.
Artículo R714-9 (introducido por el Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 82 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las instancias de solicitud inadmisibles, denegadas o no renovadas podrán ser devueltas a su titular, si éste lo solicita y a su costa.
Si no fueran reclamadas, podrán ser destruidas por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, transcurrido el plazo de un año en el caso de las instancias de solicitud inadmisibles y denegadas, o transcurrido el plazo de diez años en el caso de instancias de solicitud no renovadas.
CAPITULO V
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 180/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Marcas colectivas Artículo R715-1
Artículo R715-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
La mención "marca colectiva" reseñada en el registro de una marca presentada antes del 28 de diciembre de 1991 será cancelada a instancia de su titular, salvo que se trate de una marca colectiva de garantía.
Esta cancelación será inscrita en el Registro Nacional de Marcas.
CAPITULO VI Contencioso Artículos R716-1 a
R716-1-1
Artículo R716-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 1 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
I. - La solicitud de retención de mercancías por parte de la Administración de Aduanas prevista en el artículo L. 716-8 incluirá:
1º Los apellidos y nombres o la denominación social del solicitante, su domicilio o su sede social; 2º En su caso, el nombre y la dirección del mandatario y el justificante de su mandato; 3º La calidad del solicitante ante los derechos invocados; 4º La denominación y el número de registro de la marca referida; 5º La descripción de las mercancías alegadas de fraudulentas cuya retención se pide.
6° El conjunto de la documentación e información que permita acreditar que las mercancías supuestamente fraudulentas no han sido fabricadas legalmente, ni despachadas de aduanas, ni comercializadas legalmente en otro Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea.
II. - La solicitud considerada en el apartado anterior podrá presentarse ante la autoridad administrativa competente antes de la entrada de las mercancías supuestamente fraudulentas en el territorio francés. En este caso, la misma será válida por el plazo de un año renovable.
Las modalidades de presentación de la solicitud serán indicadas por orden del Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
Artículo R716-1-1 (Decreto n° 2005-1298 de 20 de octubre de 2005 art. 2 Diario Oficial de 21 de octubre de 2005)
La autoridad administrativa competente mencionada en los apartados I y II del artículo R. 716-1 será el Ministro competente en materia de aduanas.
CAPITULO VII Marcas internacionales Artículos R717-1 a
R717-8
Artículo R717-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 83 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Los artículos R. 712-3 (2°, d), R. 712-9 a R. 712-11, R. 712-13 a R. 712-18, R. 714-2 y R. 714-4 a R. 714-8 serán aplicables a los registros internacionales de marca extendidos a Francia de conformidad con el Arreglo de Madrid de 14 de abril de 1891 y del Protocolo de Madrid de 27 de junio de 1989, sin perjuicio de las limitaciones establecidas en el presente capítulo y de lo dispuesto en el mismo.
Artículo R717-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
Cuando el registro internacional se refiera a una marca colectiva de garantía, el reglamento de uso mencionado en el artículo R. 712-3 (2º, d) acompañado, en su caso, de su traducción al francés, tendrá que ser remitido en un plazo de seis meses a partir de la inscripción de la marca en el Registro Internacional.
De no cumplirse con este requisito, el registro internacional será considerado en Francia como no referido a una marca colectiva de garantía.
Artículo R717-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 84 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El Instituto mantendrá a disposición pública la Gaceta publicada por la Organización Mundial de la Propiedad Intelectual.
El plazo de dos meses, dentro del cual se deban presentar las observaciones en aplicación del artículo L. 712-3, se computará a partir del primer día del mes siguiente a la recepción de la Gaceta 'Las Marcas Internacionales' en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 181/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL Artículo R717-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
El examen previsto en el artículo R. 712-10 se reducirá a la comprobación de que el signo sea apto para constituir una marca o para ser adoptado como marca.
El plazo de cuatro meses dentro del cual se han de emitir las notificaciones de las deficiencias, de conformidad con el artículo R. 712-11 (2º), se computará a partir de la notificación al Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial de la extensión a Francia del registro internacional.
Las deficiencias serán notificadas al titular del registro internacional por conducto de la Oficina Internacional de la Organización Mundial de la Propiedad Intelectual.
Artículo R717-5 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 84 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
El plazo para interponer oposición, con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el artículo L. 712-4, se computará a partir del primer día del mes siguiente a la recepción de la Gaceta en el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
La oposición será notificada al titular del registro internacional a través de de la Oficina Internacional de la Organización Mundial de la Propiedad Intelectual.
Se considerará que el titular del registro internacional ha recibido la notificación de la oposición transcurrido el plazo de quince días a partir de la fecha de emisión de dicha notificación por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R717-6 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
Cualquier resolución denegatoria será pronunciada en forma de rechazo de protección en Francia del registro internacional.
La misma será notificada al titular del registro internacional por conducto de la Oficina Internacional de la Organización Mundial de la Propiedad Intelectual.
Artículo R717-7 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
Los actos relativos a los registros internacionales que surtan efecto en Francia podrán ser inscritos en el Registro Nacional de Marcas, siempre que no sean susceptibles de ser inscritos en el Registro Internacional.
Artículo R717-8 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 9 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 83 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier instancia de solicitud de registro internacional o de inscripción posterior a este registro sujeta, en virtud del Arreglo de Madrid de 14 de abril de 1891 y del Protocolo de Madrid de 27 de junio de 1989, al visto bueno del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial para transmisión a la Oficina Internacional, deberá ser presentada con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas en la orden mencionada en el artículo R. 712-26.
Lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-11 será de aplicación a cualquier solicitud que no cumpla las condiciones previstas en el párrafo anterior. La fecha en la que el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial conoce de la solicitud será aquélla en la que ésta hubiera sido eventualmente subsanada.
CAPITULO VIII Disposiciones comunes Artículos R718-1 a
R718-4
Sección única Artículos R718-1 a R718-4
Artículo R718-1 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo R. 712-16 (1º), los plazos otorgados por el Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial no serán ni inferiores a un mes ni superiores a cuatro meses.
Artículo R718-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 85 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cuando el plazo esté expresado en días, el día del acto, del acaecimiento, de la resolución o de la notificación no contará a efectos del cómputo.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses o en años, este plazo vencerá el mes y el año siguiente que
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 182/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL corresponda, y en el día del mismo número que el mes y día en que se produjera el acto, el acaecimiento, la resolución o la notificación objeto del cómputo del plazo. En defecto de una correspondencia idéntica, el plazo vencerá el último día del mes.
Cuando un plazo esté expresado en meses y en días, primero se descontarán los meses y seguidamente los días. Todo plazo vencerá el último día a las veinticuatro horas. Cuando el vencimiento normal del plazo caiga en sábado, domingo o día festivo o no trabajado, éste se prorrogará
hasta el primer día laborable siguiente. Cuando el vencimiento normaldel plazo cayera en un día en que estuviera cerrada una de las delegaciones
regionales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial, el mismo será prorrogado hasta el primer día en que todas las delegaciones regionales estén abiertas.
La lista de los días mencionados en el párrafo anterior será establecida cada año por decisión del Director General del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial. La misma será publicada en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
Artículo R718-3 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 86 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Cualquier notificación será considerada regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida: 1º Bien, al último titular de la instancia de solicitud de registro de marca declarado en el Instituto o al último titular
inscrito en el Registro Nacional de Marcas; 2º Bien, al mandatario del titular o propietario arriba mencionado.
Si el titular estuviera domiciliado en un Estado miembro de la Comunidad Europea o en un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, se considerará que la notificación ha sido regularmente efectuada cuando vaya dirigida al último mandatario que el titular haya designado ante el Instituto.
Artículo R718-4 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2004-199 de 27 de febrero de 2004 art. 87 Diario Oficial de 3 de marzo de 2004)
Las notificaciones previstas en el presente Título se efectuarán por correo certificado con acuse de recibo. El envío por correo certificado podrá ser sustituido por la entrega de la carta al destinatario, contra entrega de un
recibo, en los locales del Instituto Nacional de la Propiedad Industrial o por el envío de un mensaje electrónico con arreglo a las modalidades establecidas por el director general del Instituto para garantizar la seguridad del envío.
Cuando no se conozca la dirección del destinatario, la notificación se realizará mediante la publicación de un anuncio en el Boletín Oficial de la Propiedad Industrial.
PARTE TERCERA Aplicación en los territorios de Ultramar y en la entidad territorial de Artículos R811-1 a Mayotte R811-3
LIBRO VIII Aplicación en los territorios de Ultramar y en la entidad territorial de Mayotte Artículos R811-1 a
R811-3
TITULO ÚNICO Artículos R811-1 a R811-3
CAPITULO ÚNICO Artículos R811-1 a R811-3
Artículo R811-1 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 10 I, II Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 3 I Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004) Decreto n° 2004-921 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 I Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004) Lo dispuesto en el presente Código será de aplicación a los territorios de Ultramar, a excepción de: 1º Los artículos R. 421-1 a R. 421-12, R. 422-1 a R. 422-66, R. 423-1 y R. 423-2, R. 615-1 a R. 615-5; 2º Los artículos R. 512-2, R. 512-3, R. 512-13, R. 512-15, R. 513-1, R. 513-2, R. 612-2, R. 612-38, R. 613-46, R.
613-56, R. 613-58, R. 712-2, R. 712-13, R. 712-14, R. 712-21, R. 712-24, R. 714-4, R. 714-6 únicamente en lo concerniente a los Asesores en Propiedad Industrial;
3º Los artículos R. 133-1 y R. 326-1 a R. 326-7; 4º El artículo R. 133-2.
Artículo R811-2 (Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 anexo Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995) (Decreto n° 2002-215 de 18 de febrero de 2002 art. 10 I, III Diario Oficial de 20 de febrero de 2002)
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 183/184
CÓDIGO DE LA PROPIEDAD INTELECTUAL (Decreto n° 2004-920 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 3 II Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004) (Decreto n° 2004-921 de 31 de agosto de 2004 art. 2 II Diario Oficial de 2 de septiembre de 2004)
Lo dispuesto en el presente Código será de aplicación a Mayotte. No obstante, no serán de aplicación los artículos R. 133-1 y R. 326-1 a R. 326-7. Tampoco será de aplicación el artículo R. 133-2.
Artículo R811-3 (introducido por el Decreto n° 95-385 de 10 de abril de 1995 Diario Oficial de 13 de abril de 1995)
Para la aplicación del presente Código y de las disposiciones que serán de aplicación en los territorios de Ultramar y en la entidad territorial de Mayotte, los términos que se nombran a continuación serán sustituidos, respectivamente, por los términos siguientes:
- "Tribunal de Grande Instance" por "tribunal de première instance"; - "juge d'instance" por "juge du tribunal de première instance "; - "región" por "territorio" y, en lo que afecta a Mayotte, por "entidad territorial"; - "Cour d'appel" por "tribunal supérieur d'appel" y "comisario de policía" por "oficial de la policía judicial" en lo que
afecta a la entidad territorial de Mayotte; - "Tribunal de commerce" por "tribunal de première instance statuant en matière comerciale" en lo que afecta a la
entidad territorial de Mayotte y "tribunal mixte de commerce" en lo que afecta a los territorios de Nueva Caledonia, de la Polinesia francesa y de Wallis-y-Futuna;
- "conseil de prud'hommes" por "tribunal du travail". Nota – Ley 2001-616 2001-07-11 art. 75: En todos los textos legislativos y reglamentarios en vigor en Mayotte, la
referencia a la "entidad territorial de Mayotte" será sustituida por la referencia a "Mayotte", y la referencia a la "entidad territorial" será sustituida por la referencia a la " entidad provincial ".
Fecha de actualización 15/09/2003 - Page 184/184